ã€ŠA song For The Agesã€‹


 Chapter 1: Alive

    In a vast field of gray, dotted with multicolored orbs like stars ornamenting the sky, eight figures stood out. If one were to try and describe them, even the most eloquent of men would be left speechless, for they were above any shapes, forms, or concepts. Rather, they could be described as the Truth. Eight separate Truths. Each stood in sharp contrast to the other, as various worlds flowed before them, as if being in their presence was the utmost height that could be reached.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    In this place where Time is worthless and Space is meaningless, where Fate is unbound and Destiny is but a neglected mistress. At the core of existence, at the origin of all that exists, where worlds are born like stars and die like embers. A surprised sound rang for those able to hear it.

    ¡°How many eons has it been since a mortal soul reached the Nexus¡­?¡±

    Close to the fragment of a listless orb, to what was once a great and thriving world, a single, insignificant speck of dust floated, carried by the gray currents of Chaos.

    ¡°A survivor from a dying world, what a surprise! It would be such a waste to let it return to nothingness.¡±

    As the small soul drifted without aim, carried only by a lingering consciousness, without name nor memories, the surrounding chaos began to engulf it. As if unraveling threads, the soul began to disperse, yet its attention was not on itself, but on the infinity around it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s send it to an Apex World then. Who knows, it could end up taking that step.¡±

    With no boundary in sight, the whole picture was in front of it. It could feel the Chaos taking it in, dismantling what it once was with pain unending, but as the last bit of its soul remained, as the myriad worlds drifted around it, how could it take its sight from the Eight?

    Harrowing yet beautiful, calming yet terrifying, within sight yet boundless.

    As the last strand of its soul was about to return to nothingness, it heard a sound that filled its very existence before losing consciousness.

    ¡°Grow well, little seed.¡±

    ¡ª---

    As the wind whispered through the forest, leaves rustled and fell, gathering in swirls of crimson and gold. They formed a natural path leading to a quaint village, where the scent of burning wood mixed with the crisp autumn air.

    Chimneys exhaled soft plumes of smoke, carrying warmth to the wooden homes nestled within the valley.

    Inside one such home, a faint melody drifted through the air. A young woman sat by the window, her delicate fingers tracing gentle circles over her belly as she hummed a soothing tune.

    Her hair cascaded in waves of obsidian, framing a face of ethereal beauty. Amethyst eyes, bright yet tinged with worry, softened as she looked down at her swollen belly. A small smile tugged at her lips, and her humming took on a cheerful lilt.

    The door creaked open.

    A tall figure stepped inside, his presence carrying the chill of the evening air. But the moment his eyes landed on her, the frost in his gaze melted into something warm.

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    He crossed the room in quiet steps, kneeling before her with practiced ease. His large hands, rough from years of battle, rested gently on her belly.

    ¡°My little wife," he murmured, his voice strong yet tender, "are you certain there are no issues? It¡¯s already been twelve months¡­¡±

    Her laughter bubbled up like spring water, filling the space with lightness.

    ¡°Worry less, my dear,¡± she teased, brushing a strand of hair behind his ear. ¡°It¡¯s rare, but some pregnancies do take longer. It usually means the child has extraordinary talent in cultivation. So, if anything, you should be excited¡ªyou¡¯re going to have a prodigy for a son.¡±

    His smile grew, but a hint of skepticism danced in his grey eyes as he leaned in.

    ¡°Oh? And how are you so sure it¡¯s a boy?¡± he mused, raising a brow. ¡°You didn¡¯t peek, did you? You know using spiritual sense on the baby could affect the forming soul.¡±

    She scoffed, flicking his forehead lightly.

    ¡°With how lively he is? After all the kicks he¡¯s given me, I don¡¯t need to use my spiritual sense to know."

    He chuckled, eyes glinting with playful challenge.

    ¡°Want to bet on it?¡±

    Her grin widened. ¡°Oh? Are you looking to lose?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so sure,¡± he shot back, smirking. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s make it interesting¡ªif you¡¯re right, you name him. If I¡¯m right, I name her. Deal?¡±

    She pretended to think for a moment, then laughed, stretching out her hand.

    ¡°Deal.¡±

    Their palms met in a soft clap, sealing the bet with a shared smile.

    ¡ª----

    At the same time, within the warmth of his mother¡¯s womb, a small being finally began to settle. His faint consciousness, once adrift in the void, slowly stirred.

    A flicker of awareness.

    For the first time, he felt¡ªthe gentle pulse of life surrounding him, the rhythmic beat of a distant heart, the quiet murmur of voices just beyond his reach.

    Yet, though he was alive, something lingered at the edge of his mind. A question. A memory. A sense of loss.

    Who was he? What was he before this?

    The answers remained elusive, swallowed by the fog of his newborn mind. Only faint echoes remained¡ªcuriosity, despair, acceptance, shock, joy. A storm of emotions with no clear origin.

    And then¡ªa vision.

    It struck him like a brand upon his soul, an unforgettable scene seared into his very existence.

    An expanse beyond imagination. Infinite worlds suspended in the void. And at the heart of it all¡ª Unfathomable Beings, presiding over creation itself.

    Pain erupted in his fragile mind.

    A crushing, suffocating pressure bore down on his thoughts, too vast, too overwhelming for his tender consciousness to bear. His small body trembled within the womb, his soul barely holding firm, the only thing allowing him to endure was the nurturing warmth of his mother¡ªa presence that shielded him, though even she could not fully dispel the agony.

    And so, as the pain became unbearable, darkness claimed him once more.

    Sleep. Wake. See. Suffer. Sleep again.

    Each time he awoke, the image returned. Each time, the pain followed.

    At first, the vision was blurry, like gazing through a fogged mirror. But with each awakening, the details sharpened, growing clearer, more distinct, more real.

    And the pain¡ªoh, the pain¡ªremained just as merciless.

    Yet, he could not stop himself from looking. It was the only thing that existed within his mind, the only thing that tethered him to whatever he had once been.

    So he endured. Again. And again. And again.

    Until, at last, the day came when he saw it all.

    The vision formed one final time.

    But this time, there was no pain.

    His world shuddered. A strange, foreign tremor rippled through his surroundings, unlike anything he had ever felt before.

    Something was changing.

    The warmth that had always cradled him began to shift, its comforting embrace growing tight, restrictive, unyielding.

    The pressure around him increased, squeezing his small body, forcing him forward. He tried to resist, but it was futile¡ªhis world was collapsing, pushing him out, forcing him into the unknown.

    The warmth faded. The gentle pulse of safety vanished.

    And then¡ªcold.

    For the first time, air rushed into his lungs, sharp and unrelenting. He gasped, his tiny body trembling as the sudden exposure overwhelmed his senses.

    A cry tore from his throat¡ªraw, instinctive, the first sound he had ever made.

    And in that moment, he was no longer just a soul drifting between worlds.

    He was alive.

 Chapter 2- Awake

    The first cry of a newborn echoed through the quiet village, piercing the cool autumn air. The child trembled in the unfamiliar cold, his tiny limbs twitching as his fragile consciousness struggled against the rush of new sensations. Gone was the warmth that had embraced him for months, replaced by something vast and untamed. The world around him was bright¡ªtoo bright¡ªand the voices that had once been distant murmurs now pressed in from all sides, clear and overwhelming.

    He was lifted gently, cradled in soft arms. The warmth returned, different from before, yet comforting. A delicate hand ran over his tiny head, soothing him as he instinctively reached toward the presence that held him. His mother, Mei Liao, looked down at him with tired but joyful eyes, her dark lashes trembling with emotion. He was so small, so delicate, yet he felt¡­ complete. Almost too complete. Her fingers traced his cheek, feeling the warmth of life beneath his skin, as a soft, satisfied smile tugged at her lips.

    ¡°He¡¯s beautiful,¡± she whispered, the exhaustion in her voice doing nothing to mask the overwhelming affection within it.

    Beside her, a man knelt, his sharp grey eyes fixed on the small figure in her arms. A deep exhale left him as he reached out, calloused fingers brushing against the newborn¡¯s skin with the hesitance of a man unaccustomed to gentleness. The baby stirred at his touch but did not cry. Instead, his tiny eyes fluttered open, revealing a striking mix of grey and amethyst.

    The man¡¯s breath hitched. He had expected many things, but not that. His own grey eyes, the cold steel of a mercenary¡¯s gaze, were now reflected in his son¡¯s¡ªbut intertwined with Mei Liao¡¯s amethyst irises, a union of storm and gemstone. They were mesmerizing, holding something beneath their depths that he could not place.

    ¡°He¡¯s strong,¡± he murmured at last, his voice low, contemplative. ¡°A fighter.¡±

    The baby gave a weak shudder, and his eyes slowly closed again, his fragile mind unable to hold on for long. The exhaustion of birth, combined with the lingering echoes of something far greater, pulled him back into slumber. Mei Liao sighed, resting her head back against the pillow as she held him close.

    ¡°Well,¡± she said, her lips curving into a victorious smile. ¡°It looks like I win.¡±

    Her husband blinked, then let out a breathless chuckle, shaking his head in mock defeat. ¡°I suppose you do.¡±

    Mei Liao looked back at her son, cradling him gently as if committing every detail of his tiny face to memory. The soft curve of his cheeks, the delicate flutter of his breath, the strange stillness in his expression despite his young age. She had already decided.

    ¡°Cai Feiyin,¡± she murmured, tasting the name as she said it aloud. ¡°A name for one who will rise beyond sight.¡±

    Her husband hummed, nodding in quiet approval. ¡°Cai Feiyin it is.¡±

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    In the dimly lit room, in the warmth of his mother¡¯s arms, the child who had once drifted in the void was given his first tie to this world.

    Days passed, and the household adapted to the rhythm of life with a newborn. The quiet nights were now filled with soft cries and whispered lullabies, the scent of burning wood mixing with the gentle hum of Mei Liao¡¯s voice as she soothed her child to sleep. Life in the village continued as it always had, unaware of the significance of this small existence. Yet within the home by the river, there were moments¡ªsmall, fleeting moments¡ªwhere time seemed to slow, where his parents would watch him, sensing something they could not quite put into words.

    His father noticed first.

    One evening, as the fire crackled low, he sat beside the crib, watching as Feiyin¡¯s chest rose and fell in steady rhythm. There was something odd about the way he slept¡ªtoo still, too composed. Even newborns, as fragile as they were, would fidget, stir, make small noises in their sleep. But Feiyin barely moved, as if untouched by the restless whims of infancy.

    ¡°He¡¯s too quiet,¡± his father murmured.

    Mei Liao glanced up from where she sat nearby, raising a delicate brow. ¡°He¡¯s sleeping,¡± she said, amused.

    ¡°That¡¯s the thing,¡± he muttered. ¡°Newborns don¡¯t sleep like this. They shift, they startle, they whimper. He¡¯s too still.¡±

    Mei Liao frowned slightly, her gaze drifting back to her child. He was calm, impossibly so. It wasn¡¯t just how he slept¡ªit was the way his tiny hands sometimes clenched at nothing, the way his amethyst-grey eyes would stare at the ceiling as if seeing something beyond the walls of this world.

    ¡°You worry too much,¡± she finally said, brushing her fingers over Feiyin¡¯s small forehead. ¡°Maybe he¡¯s just different.¡±

    Her husband exhaled, rubbing his temple. He didn¡¯t argue. But the unease remained.

    Feiyin, oblivious to their whispered conversation, drifted between wakefulness and slumber, his small body growing accustomed to the new world he had entered. Yet every time he closed his eyes, he was back there.

    The void.

    The Eight.

    At first, the memories were fragmented¡ªa blur of colors, a whisper of something immense¡ªbut they always returned, each time clearer than before. He saw the orbs of light, floating like shattered remnants of reality. He saw the figures beyond shape and form, Truths that could not be contained by mortal perception. And he remembered the voice.

    "Grow well, little seed."

    His small body would tremble, his breath hitching as something deep within him stirred. The visions did not fade. They were woven into his soul, a quiet whisper in the fabric of his existence.

    Time passed, and winter gave way to spring. Feiyin grew quickly, his small body filling out with steady strength. He laughed, he cried, he reached for his parents with tiny fingers, just like any other child. But deep within him, something else had changed.

    One evening, as Mei Liao held him near the window, humming softly, he suddenly tensed, his small hand clenching in the fabric of her robe. For the first time, he felt it. A vibration. A pulse. A rhythm beneath reality itself. It was faint, subtle, but undeniable.

    The world was moving, not just in the way leaves rustled or rivers flowed, but in a way deeper than the physical, as if existence itself had a current. And he could sense it. His body trembled slightly, his breath hitching, amethyst-grey eyes widening as the sensation overwhelmed him.

    Mei Liao startled, pulling him closer. ¡°Shh, little one,¡± she soothed. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    She thought he was afraid. She didn¡¯t know that for the first time since his rebirth, he was truly awake.

    In that moment, Feiyin realized something. He was no longer merely watching. He was feeling. Listening. The oscillation of all things. A quiet understanding settled within his young mind. He did not know what it meant yet, nor what he could do with it, but one thing was certain.

    He was not the same as before.

    And in the depths of the village, far from the gaze of the powerful sects and noble clans of the world, the first stirrings of something far greater began to take root.

    For the little seed had begun to grow.

 Chapter 3- First Words

    The seasons passed in quiet harmony, and with them, Cai Feiyin grew. No longer a fragile newborn, he was now a toddler with unsteady steps and bright, watchful eyes, absorbing the world with an intensity that unsettled even his parents. His amethyst-grey gaze lingered longer than it should, as if always contemplating something beyond what was in front of him.

    At night, he dreamed, and in those dreams, he saw them. The Eight.

    He did not understand them, nor did they speak to him, but their presence remained etched into the fabric of his existence. Each night, when he closed his eyes, their forms¡ªunshaped yet absolute¡ªfilled his mind. And with each dream, he felt his thoughts become clearer, his mind sharper, as if each vision chipped away at the fragility of infancy and left something stronger in its place.

    But Feiyin did not speak of this. He did not yet have the words.

    Instead, he focused on what he did understand¡ªthe voices of his parents, the warmth of their presence, and the steady rhythm of their lives.

    Cai Feng, a warrior at heart, was a man of deliberate movement and strong presence. He spent his days training with the village militia, his weathered hands adjusting the grip of a spear or correcting a poor stance. Though the village was small and distant from great sects and noble houses, he remained ever vigilant.

    Yet, when he returned home, his sharp edges softened.

    It was subtle¡ªthe way his posture relaxed when Mei Liao smiled at him, the way his usually cold grey eyes warmed whenever Feiyin crawled into his arms. He was not an expressive man, but in small, quiet ways, he showed his devotion.

    Feiyin, though young, noticed these things.

    Mei Liao was different from her husband in nearly every way. Where Cai Feng was rigid, disciplined, she was fluid, patient, and unfalteringly graceful. Even in a simple village, she moved like nobility, her hands never clumsy, her expressions always composed.

    She often hummed as she worked, her melodies soft and soothing, filling their small home with warmth. She spoke to Feiyin constantly, even when he could not yet respond, narrating her actions as if she had all the time in the world to teach him.

    ¡°And this,¡± she said one day as she plucked a herb from a wooden basket, ¡°is ginger. It¡¯s sharp on the tongue but warms the body when it¡¯s cold.¡±

    Feiyin reached for it with chubby fingers, only to have it gently pulled away. ¡°Ah, not yet, little one. You¡¯ll find its taste quite unpleasant.¡±

    He pouted, a small furrow forming between his brows. Mei Liao laughed, pressing a kiss to his forehead before setting the herb aside.

    Cai Feng, watching from the side, scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re raising him too softly.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± She arched a brow, shifting Feiyin on her lap. ¡°What would you have me do? Throw him into the forest and see if he finds his way back?¡±

    Cai Feng snorted but said nothing more.

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    It was during these moments, in the quiet between lessons and play, that Feiyin first began to understand language. Words drifted through his mind, forming connections, patterns¡ªstructure.

    At first, he could only listen. But listening led to understanding, and understanding led to the first stirrings of speech.

    One day, as his mother sat by the river washing clothes, Feiyin climbed onto her lap with surprising determination. He tugged at her sleeve, his small fingers gripping the fabric as if demanding her full attention.

    Mei Liao looked down, amused. ¡°What is it, little one?¡±

    Feiyin stared at her, his lips parting slightly, his brows furrowed in thought. His mind worked, forming the right sounds, the right shapes.

    And then, in a quiet but deliberate voice, he said, ¡°¡­Mommy.¡±

    The world stilled.

    Mei Liao¡¯s eyes widened, the cloth slipping from her grasp as she stared at him in stunned silence. Feiyin, confused by the sudden shift, reached for her face, his tiny fingers tracing her jaw.

    ¡°¡­Mommy?¡± He repeated, hesitant but determined.

    A tremor passed through her lips before they curved into the softest, most radiant smile he had ever seen. Her arms wrapped around him, pulling him close, pressing her forehead against his as a warm laugh escaped her.

    ¡°Yes, my love,¡± she murmured, voice thick with emotion. ¡°Mommy is here.¡±

    She held him for a long time, as if memorizing the moment, as if it was the most precious thing in the world.

    Later that evening, as the sun dipped below the horizon and painted the sky in hues of gold and violet, Mei Liao sat by the fire, a proud smile tugging at her lips as she looked at her husband.

    ¡°He spoke today,¡± she announced.

    Cai Feng, who had been sharpening a blade at the table, paused mid-motion. His grey eyes flicked to his son, who sat on the floor, stacking small stones with an unusual amount of focus for a child his age.

    ¡°What did he say?¡±

    Mei Liao¡¯s smile grew. ¡°Mommy.¡±

    Cai Feng hummed, setting the blade aside. He stood, crossing the room in two strides before crouching before Feiyin. His strong hands rested on his knees as he studied the child.

    ¡°Say ¡®Dad.¡¯¡±

    Feiyin blinked up at him, tilting his head slightly.

    Cai Feng waited.

    The toddler pursed his lips, as if considering, then looked away, deliberately ignoring him as he placed another stone on his growing stack.

    Mei Liao burst into laughter.

    Cai Feng narrowed his eyes. ¡°Brat.¡±

    Still, there was no irritation in his tone¡ªonly the ghost of amusement.

    The days continued like this, marked by small yet meaningful moments.

    Feiyin¡¯s words expanded slowly. He learned to say ¡®water¡¯ when he was thirsty, ¡®cold¡¯ when the wind bit at his cheeks. He called for ¡®Mommy¡¯ whenever he needed comfort, and though he still refused to say ¡®Dad¡¯ outright, he would tug at Cai Feng¡¯s sleeve when he wanted his attention.

    And despite his grumbling, Cai Feng always answered.

    It wasn¡¯t until weeks later, when Feiyin was playing outside, that it finally happened.

    Cai Feng was repairing the fence when Feiyin, who had been chasing after a butterfly, suddenly stumbled and fell. He let out a small cry, startled more than hurt, and instinctively reached out.

    ¡°Dad!¡±

    Cai Feng froze.

    The air between them hung still, as if the entire world had gone silent just for him.

    Then, in a single breath, he set his tools aside and crossed the short distance, lifting Feiyin into his arms with an ease that belied his rough exterior.

    ¡°You alright?¡± he asked, checking for any signs of injury.

    Feiyin sniffled but nodded, his tiny hands clutching onto his father¡¯s sleeve.

    Cai Feng exhaled, pressing a hand over the boy¡¯s head. His lips twitched slightly.

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Mei Liao, watching from the doorway, grinned. ¡°Took him long enough.¡±

    Cai Feng gave her an unimpressed look, but there was something lighter in his expression, something only Feiyin, resting against his chest, could truly feel.

    Through it all, Feiyin grew¡ªnot just in body, but in understanding.

    His mother¡¯s warmth became his first sense of safety, her presence the first thing he sought when uncertain.

    His father¡¯s quiet strength became his first lesson in resilience, the unwavering force behind the small village that protected them.

    And though neither of them could yet comprehend the depth of the soul that had been reborn into their son, nor the visions that lingered in his mind when he slept, they knew one thing.

    Cai Feiyin was theirs, and they would raise him as best as they could.

    For now, that was enough.

 Chapter 4: The Rhythm of the World

    The first thing Feiyin understood about the world was that it moved.

    Not in the way people walked or the wind rustled through the trees, but in a way that no one else seemed to notice. Everything¡ªevery rock, every leaf, every breath of air¡ªcarried a rhythm, a pulse that wove through existence itself. He could feel it, even before he had words for it.

    It wasn¡¯t something he had been taught. It simply was.

    He first noticed it with his mother. When she hummed, the air around her rippled like gentle waves on a lake, the vibrations carrying through the wooden floor and into his tiny fingers. When she spoke, her voice had a weight, different from his father¡¯s¡ªsofter, fluid, yet undeniably strong.

    His father, in contrast, was like stone against the tide. His voice didn¡¯t ripple¡ªit held, solid and unwavering. When he trained in the yard, his movements were sharp, controlled, yet Feiyin could feel the way the ground beneath his feet absorbed each step, how his strikes sent shudders through the air around him.

    It fascinated him.

    Even before he could speak properly, he found himself reaching out, trying to grasp at the unseen forces that danced through the world.

    It was through small things at first.

    One morning, as Feiyin sat on the floor beside his father, he stacked two stones together.

    His parents thought little of it¡ªwhat child didn¡¯t enjoy playing with rocks? But Feiyin wasn¡¯t just playing. He was watching.

    The stones, though silent to his parents, hummed faintly in his mind. Their rhythm was slow, deep, like the steady beat of something ancient. But when he stacked a third stone atop the first two, the vibrations changed¡ªa slight shift, a new note added to the silent melody.

    He stacked a fourth. Then a fifth.

    Each time, the resonance shifted, aligning, balancing, until he could sense a kind of harmony forming. The stones weren¡¯t just sitting on top of each other; they were connected, their frequencies aligning in a way that felt right.

    Then he reached for a different stone¡ªa smoother one, slightly lighter¡ªand placed it at the top.

    The moment it settled, Feiyin¡¯s brow furrowed. Something was off.

    The resonance changed, clashing against the others in a way that unsettled him. He tilted his head, staring at the pile for a long moment, then carefully removed the last stone and replaced it with a different one.

    The moment the new stone settled¡ªthere.

    Balance.

    He grinned in satisfaction.

    Mei Liao had been watching from the other side of the room, her fingers pausing mid-stitch as she observed the seriousness on her son¡¯s face. She had seen children stack stones before, but not like this. Not with such¡­ deliberation.

    Her gaze flickered to Cai Feng, who had also stopped sharpening his blade, his sharp grey eyes narrowed in quiet thought.

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    Feiyin, oblivious to their stares, carefully added another stone, only for the stack to tremble slightly. His smile faltered. Something was wrong again.

    He pressed a tiny hand against the stones, concentrating, feeling how the tremor spread through them, how the weight shifted.

    ¡°This one,¡± he mumbled, pointing at the third stone from the bottom. His words were still a little clumsy, but the certainty in his voice was unmistakable.

    ¡°What about it?¡± Mei Liao asked, setting aside her work and kneeling beside him.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Feiyin struggled for the right words. He knew what he felt, but words were difficult. How did one explain something no one else seemed to notice?

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t match,¡± he finally said.

    Mei Liao blinked. ¡°Doesn¡¯t match?¡±

    Feiyin nodded, frowning slightly. ¡°It¡¯s wrong. It¡­ it shakes different.¡±

    His father, who had been silent until now, finally spoke.

    ¡°You can feel that?¡± Cai Feng¡¯s voice was quiet, but there was an intensity behind it.

    Feiyin turned to him, puzzled. ¡°You don¡¯t?¡±

    The room fell into silence.

    Mei Liao and Cai Feng exchanged a look, one filled with unspoken words.

    A child of his age should not be thinking about these things. Should not be perceiving the world in ways even cultivators struggled to comprehend.

    Feiyin watched them carefully, sensing the subtle shift in their breathing, the way the rhythm of the room had changed.

    ¡°¡­Did I say something bad?¡±

    His mother smiled quickly, smoothing his hair. ¡°No, my love,¡± she murmured, voice gentle. ¡°You¡¯re just¡­ very clever.¡±

    His father, however, did not smile. Instead, he reached out and lifted one of the stones, rolling it between his fingers before setting it down.

    ¡°Tell me,¡± Cai Feng said, his voice measured. ¡°How do you know when it¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Feiyin hesitated. He didn¡¯t know how to explain. It just was.

    ¡°They talk,¡± he finally said, furrowing his brows. ¡°Not like Mommy and Daddy, but¡­ they hum.¡±

    Cai Feng¡¯s fingers curled slightly. ¡°Hum?¡±

    Feiyin nodded. ¡°Everything does.¡± He looked around the room, as if seeing something invisible. ¡°The air¡­ the floor¡­ even you and Mommy. It¡¯s all¡ª¡± He searched for the right word. ¡°¡ªmoving. Even when it looks still.¡±

    Mei Liao¡¯s breath caught slightly. She hadn¡¯t taught him this. No one had.

    Yet the way he spoke, the certainty in his tiny voice¡­

    This was his own understanding.

    Cai Feng leaned back slightly, studying his son as if seeing him for the first time.

    ¡°Come here,¡± he said after a long pause, extending a hand.

    Feiyin crawled into his lap without hesitation, his small hands pressing against his father¡¯s chest. He blinked suddenly, his gaze sharpening in interest.

    ¡°You¡­ feel different.¡±

    Cai Feng raised a brow. ¡°Different how?¡±

    Feiyin hesitated. ¡°¡­Strong.¡±

    Cai Feng exhaled through his nose, a quiet huff of amusement. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Mei Liao, however, did not look amused. She worried.

    A child with talent was a blessing. A child with too much talent was a burden¡ªone that could bring attention they weren¡¯t ready for.

    She reached forward, cupping Feiyin¡¯s small face in her hands, her amethyst eyes meeting his own.

    ¡°You mustn¡¯t tell anyone about this, alright, my love?¡±

    Feiyin blinked up at her, confused. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because¡­¡± She searched for the right way to explain. ¡°Because not everyone will understand. Some people¡­ might not be kind about it.¡±

    His small fingers curled in his father¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Will they be mad?¡±

    ¡°Not mad,¡± his father murmured. ¡°But they might want to take you away.¡±

    Feiyin¡¯s body tensed, an unfamiliar fear stirring in his chest. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go away.¡±

    Mei Liao pressed a kiss to his forehead. ¡°Then you must promise to keep this just between us.¡±

    Feiyin hesitated, but the quiet worry in his mother¡¯s face, the concern hidden behind his father¡¯s gaze, made him nod.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Mei Liao smiled, though there was a trace of sadness in it. She wished she could let him be open, could let him explore his gifts without worry. But this was not a world where such things were possible.

    Cai Feng ruffled Feiyin¡¯s hair, his lips quirking in rare fondness. ¡°Good. But don¡¯t stop learning.¡±

    Feiyin¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±

    Cai Feng chuckled, lifting Feiyin up effortlessly. ¡°Then let¡¯s see how strong those tiny arms of yours are.¡±

    The worry melted from Feiyin¡¯s small body as he giggled, the heaviness of the moment fading.

    His mother sighed, watching them with quiet fondness.

    A small secret, for now.

    But one that would change everything in time.

 Chapter 5- A Childéˆ¥æªš First Lessons

    The morning light streamed through the wooden shutters, casting warm golden rays across the small home. Outside, birds chirped, and the scent of damp earth drifted in from the open window, a lingering trace of last night¡¯s rain.

    Inside, Feiyin sat cross-legged on a thick woven rug, his small hands pressed against the soft fibers as he waited. His mother had told him to stay put, promising something ¡°very special¡± for their lesson today.

    His curiosity burned.

    Mei Liao finally returned, carrying a large, leather-bound book, the cover decorated with delicate gold patterns. Feiyin¡¯s amethyst-grey eyes widened as she settled beside him, the book resting across her lap.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± he asked, scooting closer.

    ¡°A picture book,¡± Mei Liao said, smiling. ¡°One that will teach you about the world we live in.¡±

    Feiyin¡¯s small fingers traced the edges of the cover, his brows furrowing slightly. ¡°Why do I need to learn about the world?¡±

    Mei Liao chuckled, ruffling his hair. ¡°Because, little one, the world is big¡ªfar bigger than our village. If you don¡¯t understand it, how will you ever find your place in it?¡±

    Feiyin thought about that. It made sense.

    He nodded solemnly, giving her his full attention. ¡°Okay. Teach me.¡±

    His mother¡¯s lips curled in amusement. ¡°So serious,¡± she murmured before opening the book.

    The first page was an illustration of a massive blue and green sphere¡ªthe planet itself. Beneath it, elegant script spelled out a name.

    Terra.

    ¡°This,¡± Mei Liao said, ¡°is the world we live on. It¡¯s called Terra, home to many different people and creatures.¡±

    Feiyin stared at the image, then at his mother. ¡°It¡¯s round?¡±

    Mei Liao blinked. ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    Feiyin¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Then why doesn¡¯t everything fall off?¡±

    His mother paused, lips parting slightly, before laughing softly. ¡°That is a very good question.¡± She patted his head. ¡°One we will come back to another time.¡±

    Feiyin¡¯s lips pressed together in dissatisfaction, but he accepted the answer¡­ for now.

    Mei Liao flipped to the next page, which showed a vast landmass divided into many regions, some covered in mountains, others in forests, deserts, or icy tundras.

    ¡°This is the Magnola Continent,¡± she explained. ¡°It¡¯s where we live.¡±

    Feiyin¡¯s finger traced the lines of the map. ¡°Where?¡±

    Mei Liao pointed to a smaller region near the center, painted in deep blue. ¡°Here. This is the Azure Cloud Kingdom.¡±

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    His small face scrunched in thought. ¡°So¡­ we live in Azure Cloud, on Magnola, on Terra?¡±

    Mei Liao smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Feiyin nodded, satisfied. ¡°That¡¯s a lot of names.¡±

    She laughed. ¡°And you¡¯ll learn even more, little one.¡±

    The next page showed figures of different shapes and sizes, each one carefully painted with distinct features.

    Feiyin¡¯s eyes sparkled with fascination.

    ¡°There are many races that live on Terra,¡± Mei Liao said, turning the page so he could see better. ¡°Let¡¯s start with the ones most similar to us.¡±

    She tapped a picture of a tall figure with light skin and brown hair, dressed in a tunic and carrying a sword.

    ¡°This is a Human,¡± she said. ¡°Just like us.¡±

    Feiyin studied the picture for a moment, then pointed to his own hair and his mother¡¯s darker complexion. ¡°But we don¡¯t look the same.¡±

    Mei Liao¡¯s smile softened. ¡°Not all humans look alike, Feiyin. Just like some people have black hair like me, and some have grey like your father, humans can look different depending on where they¡¯re from.¡±

    Feiyin hummed in thought, his fingers lightly tapping his chin in a gesture he had picked up from watching his father.

    ¡°What about them?¡± He pointed to a figure with long, pointed ears, dressed in flowing robes with leaves embroidered into the fabric.

    ¡°These are Elves,¡± Mei Liao explained. ¡°They live in accordance with nature, their bodies and spirits connected to the elements around them.¡±

    Feiyin¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°It means they change,¡± Mei Liao said, tapping the page. ¡°Elves who live in the forests grow attuned to the trees, their senses sharper in the wild. Those who live near the sea move like the waves, graceful and unyielding. Every Elf is shaped by the world around them.¡±

    Feiyin¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°So¡­ if an Elf lived in the desert, would they turn into sand?¡±

    Mei Liao snorted. ¡°Not quite, little one.¡±

    Feiyin grinned, satisfied with his joke, before turning his attention to the next image¡ªa figure with curved horns, dark crimson skin, and piercing golden eyes.

    ¡°And them?¡±

    ¡°These are Demons,¡± Mei Liao said. ¡°They are strong and resilient, with many different forms.¡±

    Feiyin tilted his head. ¡°They don¡¯t all look like this?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Mei Liao explained. ¡°Some have blue skin, some black, some even pale like humans. Some have tails, some don¡¯t.¡±

    Feiyin squinted at the picture, then looked at his mother. ¡°Are they nice?¡±

    Mei Liao chuckled. ¡°Some are. Some aren¡¯t. Just like humans.¡±

    Feiyin wasn¡¯t entirely convinced, but he moved on, pointing next at a massive figure with thick muscles, stone-colored skin, and broad shoulders.

    ¡°This one is so big!¡±

    Mei Liao nodded. ¡°That¡¯s a Giant. They are very strong and can grow even bigger than this picture shows.¡±

    Feiyin stared, impressed. ¡°Bigger than Daddy?¡±

    Mei Liao smirked. ¡°Much bigger.¡±

    Feiyin gasped. ¡°Bigger than the house?¡±

    ¡°Bigger than some mountains.¡±

    His jaw dropped, his tiny hands gripping the book in awe.

    But before Mei Liao could turn the page, he pointed at the last picture¡ªa figure with human-like features but animal ears and a long, furred tail.

    ¡°They¡¯re fuzzy,¡± he said, tilting his head.

    Mei Liao smiled. ¡°These are the Beastmen. Some look like wolves, some like cats, some like birds. They are just like humans, but with features of animals.¡±

    Feiyin grinned. ¡°They look fun.¡±

    Mei Liao laughed. ¡°They can be.¡±

    Feiyin stared at the page a little longer, his small fingers brushing over the pictures. So many different kinds of people. So many different places. His mind buzzed with possibilities, with questions, with an eagerness he could barely contain.

    Finally, Feiyin looked up at her, his gaze sharp. ¡°Mommy.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my love?¡±

    He hesitated for a second, then asked, ¡°Are we the only ones here?¡±

    Mei Liao blinked, caught off guard by the weight of his question. ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±

    Feiyin¡¯s small fingers pressed against the book. ¡°If there are so many places, so many people¡­ then there must be more beyond what we know. More than just this kingdom. More than even this world.¡±

    Mei Liao¡¯s breath hitched slightly. He wasn¡¯t just learning. He was thinking beyond what was in front of him.

    She brushed her fingers through his hair, a soft sigh escaping her lips. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± she admitted. ¡°There is more. More than I can teach you in a day. But one day, you¡¯ll see it for yourself.¡±

    Feiyin beamed at her. ¡°Promise?¡±

    Her smile softened. ¡°I promise.¡±

    And as he drifted into sleep, visions of vast lands, towering mountains, and strange new people filled his mind.

    For the first time, he understood¡ª

    The world was far bigger than he had ever imagined.

 Chapter 6 - Emotions

    The world was vast.

    Cai Feiyin knew this now.

    He had seen it in the maps, in the books his mother read to him, in the tales of great cultivators who defied fate itself. He had traced his tiny fingers over inked landscapes of towering mountains, endless oceans, and golden cities that shone like stars beneath the heavens.

    Yet, for all its grandeur, the world followed a simple truth¡ªthe strong ruled, and the weak followed.

    It was a fact woven into history, into the very culture of Terra. Strength was not just admired¡ªit was the foundation upon which the world was built. Cultivators were revered, their levels and potential dictating how they were treated. A person¡¯s status, wealth, and even survival often depended on how far they could push beyond their mortal limits.

    Feiyin, though still young, absorbed this with an almost frightening clarity.

    His mother, Mei Liao, saw it too. She had once been part of a noble clan, a world where power and manipulation went hand in hand. And though a part of her wished to shield Feiyin from the darker aspects of human nature, she knew she could not keep him ignorant forever.

    It was late morning when the traveling merchant arrived.

    Feiyin had been sitting just outside their home, watching the way the leaves fluttered on the branches of an old tree, their movements subtle yet rhythmic, like quiet heartbeats.

    Then he heard it¡ªthe creak of wooden wheels, the heavy steps of oxen, the bright voice of a man who smiled too much.

    The merchant was a broad-shouldered man, his clothes embroidered in colors that were just a little too bright for a man who claimed to have traveled long distances. His thick, graying beard gave him an air of wisdom, but Feiyin knew better than to trust a beard.

    ¡°Fine wares! Fine silks! The best spices from the southern ports!¡±

    His voice was warm, friendly, spilling over with words meant to put people at ease. His hands moved with exaggerated flourishes, presenting his goods with practiced ease.

    Mei Liao, ever graceful, greeted him with a polite nod, while Cai Feng stood at a distance, arms crossed, gaze unreadable.

    Feiyin, however, was not focused on his words¡ªhe was focused on the way the air shifted around him.

    The merchant¡¯s voice was smooth, but the oscillations around him did not match the warmth of his words. They wavered, sharp at the edges, as though carefully maintained, hiding something beneath the surface.

    Feiyin frowned, his small fingers curling in the fabric of his sleeve.

    The merchant was lying.

    He didn¡¯t know about what, but it was there¡ªa false note in the melody of his presence.

    He tugged on his mother¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Mommy.¡±

    Mei Liao glanced down, still keeping polite conversation with the merchant. ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Feiyin hesitated. He wanted to say it. To tell her something was wrong.

    But then he saw the way she met the merchant¡¯s gaze, her expression polite yet unreadable, her presence calm yet unwavering.

    She already knew.

    Feiyin¡¯s small shoulders relaxed slightly. His mother was not fooled.

    Instead of speaking, he simply leaned against her leg, a silent confirmation that he was watching too.

    She brushed her fingers through his hair, a quiet act of reassurance.

    That night, Feiyin sat cross-legged on a thick cushion, watching his mother with bright, attentive eyes. Tonight¡¯s lesson was not about maps or history.

    Tonight was about people.

    ¡°Feiyin,¡± Mei Liao began, brushing a stray lock of hair behind her ear. ¡°Do you know why people act differently when they speak to your father?¡±

    Feiyin tilted his head. ¡°Because he¡¯s strong?¡±

    She smiled. ¡°That¡¯s part of it. But not just strength in body. He carries himself with confidence, and people respect that.¡±

    Feiyin thought for a moment. ¡°So¡­ if I want people to treat me well, I just have to look strong?¡±

    Mei Liao¡¯s amethyst eyes softened. ¡°It helps,¡± she admitted. ¡°But strength alone is not enough. Do you remember the merchant who visited last week?¡±

    Feiyin nodded. ¡°He smiled a lot¡­ but I didn¡¯t like it.¡±

    Her brows lifted slightly. ¡°Why?¡±

    Feiyin frowned, tapping his chin. ¡°His voice and his face¡­ they didn¡¯t match.¡±

    Mei Liao¡¯s lips curled in approval. ¡°Very good.¡± She leaned in slightly. ¡°Some people will act kind, but their kindness is empty. Others will seem harsh, but their words may carry honesty.¡±

    She tapped his small chest lightly. ¡°The key is not just listening to what people say, but understanding what they mean.¡±

    Feiyin absorbed this, his small fingers curling slightly against his knee. His mind, sharpened through nightly visualization, processed and analyzed information faster than most children his age.

    Mei Liao continued, her voice patient and warm. ¡°There will come a time when you will meet people who will try to use you, to manipulate you. I want you to be able to recognize it, shield yourself from it¡­ and if necessary, use it against them.¡±

    Feiyin blinked up at her. ¡°Use it¡­ like how?¡±

    A small, knowing smile graced her lips. ¡°Like when you refuse to say ¡®Dad¡¯ just to make your father annoyed.¡±

    Feiyin grinned mischievously, his small shoulders shaking in laughter.

    Mei Liao laughed with him, ruffling his hair. ¡°That, my love, is the simplest form of control. Knowing how people feel and guiding their emotions without them realizing it.¡±

    Feiyin, fascinated, thought about this for a long while.

    And then, almost absentmindedly, he murmured, ¡°People¡¯s feelings¡­ they move.¡±

    Mei Liao¡¯s amusement faded, replaced by quiet curiosity. ¡°Move?¡±

    Feiyin nodded, his eyes flickering with deep thought. ¡°It¡¯s like¡­ when Daddy swings his sword, the air around it moves. But people do that too¡­ even when they don¡¯t move.¡±

    Mei Liao¡¯s breath hitched slightly.

    ¡°Do you mean you can feel their emotions?¡±

    Feiyin hesitated, then slowly nodded. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ not like hearing or seeing. But I feel when things change. Like the merchant¡­ his words and his feeling didn¡¯t match.¡±

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    For the first time in a long while, Mei Liao did not know what to say.

    Her son was barely past a year old. His mind was sharp, but this¡­ this was something else.

    People spent decades training their awareness to sense emotions, yet Feiyin did it naturally¡ªas if it was merely another sense, like touch or taste.

    She had expected him to be gifted. She had not expected this.

    Taking a slow breath, she smiled, masking her deeper thoughts. ¡°Feiyin, listen to me carefully.¡±

    Her son¡¯s eyes flicked up to her.

    She placed a gentle hand on his cheek, her voice soft yet firm. ¡°Feiyin¡­ remember what I told you?¡±

    Feiyin blinked sleepily up at her. He knew what she meant.

    ¡°I won¡¯t tell anyone else,¡± he murmured.

    Mei Liao smiled, pressing a kiss to his forehead as she tucked him into his bed. ¡°Good.¡±

    Her fingers lingered in his hair for a moment before she rose, leaving him to the embrace of sleep.

    Days later, Feiyin stood at the edge of the river, barefoot on the cool, damp soil.

    His father had allowed him some time to play before stretching exercises. His mother, seated under a tree with a book in hand, occasionally glanced his way, ensuring he didn¡¯t wander too far.

    Feiyin loved the river.

    Not just because it was cool and refreshing, but because it was alive.

    He crouched, placing his small hands on the smooth stones that lined the riverbank. He felt the way the water rushed past, the endless pull and push of the current.

    He closed his eyes.

    The river was not just moving. It was singing.

    A deep, steady hum, layered with countless small ripples of motion. Where the water struck stone, the sound changed, higher in pitch, sharper in its vibrations. When it slowed in small pools, the hum became soft and warm, a lullaby whispered by the earth itself.

    Feiyin opened his eyes and dipped his fingers into the water. The ripples changed with his touch, spreading outward, meeting the greater current before fading into it.

    He giggled, delighted.

    ¡°Feiyin!¡±

    His mother¡¯s voice was warm, but firm.

    He looked back, seeing her raised brow.

    ¡°Not too far.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± he called back, stepping back just enough to ease her worry.

    Then he turned back to the river, listening again.

    One day, he thought, I¡¯ll understand all of it.

    Reading and writing had been difficult at first. The shapes of the characters, the strokes of ink, the meanings behind each one¡ªit had all seemed so slow compared to the way he processed sound, movement, and energy.

    But Feiyin was nothing if not persistent.

    With each passing day, the letters became clearer, the sentences easier. He sat beside his mother as she wrote out new words, his fingers tracing the strokes before repeating them on his own parchment.

    He loved stories most¡ªtales of cultivators who soared across the skies, of heroes who defied fate, of emperors who built golden palaces high above the clouds.

    But some stories were not so grand.

    ¡°Feiyin,¡± Mei Liao said one evening, her tone softer than usual. ¡°Do you know why people respect cultivators?¡±

    Feiyin blinked up at her. ¡°Because they¡¯re strong?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she murmured. ¡°But strength is not just about power. It¡¯s about status. The world values those who can surpass others. The strong rise, the weak are left behind.¡±

    Feiyin¡¯s small hands pressed against his book. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ not fair.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± she said quietly. ¡°It isn¡¯t.¡±

    For a moment, neither of them spoke.

    Then Mei Liao placed a gentle hand over his. ¡°But you will not be weak, my love.¡±

    Feiyin met her gaze, small but resolute.

    ¡°No,¡± he agreed. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±

    Cai Feng was not a man of many words.

    His teachings were different from Mei Liao¡¯s¡ªstraightforward, direct, and practical.

    ¡°Stretch,¡± his father instructed, sitting on the grass with his legs extended. ¡°Like this.¡±

    Feiyin mirrored him, his small arms reaching toward his feet.

    Cai Feng observed him carefully. ¡°Good. Hold it.¡±

    His father had explained that he was still too young to begin true cultivation. His body was not yet ready to handle the influx of Essence Qi, but that did not mean he could not prepare.

    For now, his days with his father were filled with stretching exercises, body conditioning, and deep massages to strengthen his tendons and muscles, ensuring his body grew with resilience.

    ¡°Why do I have to stretch every day?¡± Feiyin asked one afternoon, rubbing his sore legs.

    Cai Feng, sitting beside him, exhaled. ¡°Because cultivation is not just about gathering power¡ªit¡¯s about withstanding it.¡±

    Feiyin blinked. ¡°Withstanding it?¡±

    His father nodded. ¡°Think of Essence Qi like a river. If you build a dam too weak, the water will break through and destroy everything.¡±

    He placed a firm hand on Feiyin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Your body is the dam. If it¡¯s weak, you¡¯ll break before you can even take your first step.¡±

    Feiyin pursed his lips in thought. He had seen rivers before. He had seen how strong currents smashed through weak barriers.

    He understood.

    ¡°Okay,¡± he said seriously. ¡°I¡¯ll get strong.¡±

    Cai Feng¡¯s lips twitched slightly, the closest thing to a smile. ¡°Good.¡±

    After their session, Feiyin lay on his stomach while Cai Feng worked his hands over his back, pressing into his muscles with firm, steady pressure. The first time, Feiyin had squeaked in protest, but now, he had grown used to it.

    ¡°This will help your body develop properly,¡± his father said, kneading his shoulders. ¡°It¡¯ll make sure your bones and muscles set the right way.¡±

    Feiyin made a small humming sound, feeling relaxed. ¡°Feels nice.¡±

    Cai Feng snorted. ¡°Enjoy it while it lasts. When you start actual training, you¡¯ll beg me to stop.¡±

    Feiyin lifted his head, grinning. ¡°I won¡¯t beg!¡±

    His father raised a brow. ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°Promise!¡±

    Cai Feng chuckled, shaking his head. ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡±

    And every night, as he drifted into sleep, the Eight formed in his mind.

    They were not watching him.

    They were simply there¡ªa vast, unfathomable presence, a visualization of something beyond comprehension.

    And every night, as he focused on them, as he let his thoughts drift into the emptiness of the Nexus, he felt it¡ªhis mind becoming clearer, his thoughts sharper.

    Slowly, but surely, he was growing.

 Chapter 7: The Song of the World

    The first time Feiyin heard of music, it was from his father.

    It was an evening much like any other¡ªwarm lamplight flickered against the wooden walls, the smell of roasted meat lingering in the air. Feiyin sat cross-legged on the floor, watching his father work on a small wooden carving, the shavings curling at his feet. His mother, seated nearby, embroidered a new piece of fabric, her delicate fingers moving with quiet precision.

    Feiyin loved moments like these. The house felt alive, not just with the sound of the crackling fire, but with the steady, comforting rhythm of his parents¡¯ presence.

    Then, as if recalling an old memory, Cai Feng spoke.

    ¡°You know,¡± he said, voice casual but tinged with something else, ¡°I met your mother because of her music.¡±

    Feiyin blinked, his small hands pausing where they had been playing with a stray wood shaving. He turned to look at his father.

    ¡°¡­Music?¡±

    Mei Liao¡¯s fingers stilled in their embroidery. Her eyes flickered toward her husband, unreadable.

    Cai Feng, for once, grinned¡ªnot the amused smirk he often gave Feiyin, but something softer, more reminiscent.

    ¡°She played the zither back then,¡± he said, glancing at her. ¡°Better than anyone I¡¯d ever heard.¡±

    Feiyin¡¯s curiosity ignited like a flame.

    His mother¡ªhis graceful, composed mother¡ªplayed music?

    He scrambled onto his knees, staring at her with wide eyes. ¡°Mommy, really?¡±

    Mei Liao sighed, setting down her embroidery. ¡°Your father talks too much.¡±

    Cai Feng snorted. ¡°He¡¯s old enough to know.¡±

    Mei Liao gave him a pointed look, but the corner of her lips twitched. Then, with a soft exhale, she turned to Feiyin.

    ¡°Yes, I used to play,¡± she admitted.

    Feiyin grinned. ¡°Can I hear it?¡±

    Her brows lifted slightly. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time¡­¡±

    ¡°Please?¡± His voice was filled with unrestrained excitement, a rare break from his usual, thoughtful nature.

    Cai Feng leaned back, arms crossed. ¡°You should play for him.¡±

    Mei Liao sighed again, but this time, there was no real protest in her voice. She shook her head with a small chuckle. ¡°Alright, alright.¡±

    She stood gracefully and disappeared into the next room. Feiyin practically vibrated with anticipation.

    Mei Liao returned carrying something long and wrapped in silk. She moved carefully, unwrapping the cloth to reveal a zither¡ªits polished wooden surface gleamed under the firelight, strings taut and waiting.

    Feiyin¡¯s eyes widened. It looked like magic.

    She knelt before it, running her fingers along the strings in a quiet, almost reverent motion. Then, she positioned herself properly and, after a moment of stillness, plucked the first note.

    The sound rippled through the air like water, smooth yet striking, rich yet fleeting.

    Feiyin¡¯s breath hitched.

    His world, so often shaped by oscillations he alone could feel, suddenly synchronized with something outside himself.

    As Mei Liao played, the vibrations of the strings merged with the natural oscillations in the room¡ªthe faint creak of the wooden floors, the soft crackling of the fire, the slow and steady rhythm of his father¡¯s breathing.

    It was beautiful.

    His chest tightened, a sensation he didn¡¯t fully understand. Was this¡­ what sharing felt like?

    Mei Liao¡¯s fingers danced across the strings, each note adding to the unseen melody that already existed in the world. The oscillations he always felt were now being translated into something everyone could hear.

    His father leaned back, eyes half-closed, listening with quiet contentment. It was a rare moment¡ªCai Feng was always watchful, always aware¡ªbut now, even he was carried away by the song.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Feiyin¡¯s hands clenched.

    This¡­ This was it.

    For so long, he had felt disconnected from the way others experienced the world. His parents didn¡¯t sense the oscillations the way he did. They couldn¡¯t hear the way stones hummed in harmony or how voices clashed in discord.

    But now¡­ he could share it.

    When Mei Liao¡¯s final note faded into silence, Feiyin could only stare at her, his mind still lost in the echoes of the music.

    She tilted her head. ¡°Feiyin?¡±

    His small fingers twitched against the wooden floor. His voice was quiet, but certain.

    ¡°¡­I want to learn.¡±

    Mei Liao blinked. ¡°Learn music?¡±

    Feiyin nodded firmly.

    ¡°I want to¡­ I want to show you,¡± he struggled to explain, eyes intense. ¡°What I hear. What I feel. But I don¡¯t know how to say it. But this¡­ this is like speaking.¡±

    Mei Liao¡¯s lips parted slightly.

    For a moment, neither parent spoke.

    Then, slowly, Cai Feng exhaled through his nose, shaking his head in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re too young to be talking like this.¡±

    Mei Liao, however, was watching Feiyin carefully, her amethyst eyes filled with something unreadable.

    After a moment, she reached forward and took his small hands in hers.

    ¡°Music is not just about playing,¡± she said gently. ¡°It¡¯s about feeling. About connection.¡±

    Feiyin nodded eagerly. ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I want to do it.¡±

    Her expression softened.

    Finally, she smiled.

    ¡°Alright, little one,¡± she murmured, brushing a hand over his hair. ¡°I will teach you.¡±

    From that day forward, Feiyin¡¯s lessons included music.

    It started simply.

    Mei Liao taught him about rhythm¡ªhow every sound, every movement, every breath followed a pattern. She let him tap his fingers against the wooden table, guiding his hands into a steady beat.

    Then came tones¡ªshe played different notes on the zither, letting him listen and repeat the sounds with his voice.

    ¡°Music,¡± she told him one evening, ¡°is not about perfection. It is about understanding. Listen to the world around you, and you will find that it already sings.¡±

    Feiyin did.

    He listened to the way the wind whistled through the trees, how the river echoed against the rocks, how even silence held its own melody.

    For the first time, his gift did not feel like something to be hidden.

    It felt like something meant to be shared.

    One evening, after a month of practice, Feiyin sat before the zither, fingers trembling slightly.

    Mei Liao knelt beside him, adjusting his posture. ¡°Slowly,¡± she reminded him. ¡°Feel the strings before you play.¡±

    Feiyin took a deep breath.

    Then, he plucked a single note.

    It was hesitant¡ªweak, unsure¡ªbut the sound filled the room nonetheless.

    He closed his eyes.

    He felt the vibrations, how they rippled outward, how they merged with the subtle hum of the house around him.

    His heartbeat steadied.

    He plucked another note¡ªthis time, clearer.

    Then another.

    Slowly, the notes formed a pattern, an echo of the sounds he had always sensed but never been able to express.

    Mei Liao watched him, her expression unreadable.

    Cai Feng sat nearby, arms crossed. His face was impassive, but his gaze was sharp, watching his son with something between curiosity and pride.

    Feiyin did not notice.

    For the first time, he was fully immersed in something outside of himself.

    This was his language.

    Not words.

    Not gestures.

    But sound.

    And for the first time, as the final note faded into silence, Feiyin felt something warm bloom in his chest.

    A feeling he had no name for.

    But perhaps, one day, he would put it into song.

 Chapter 8: Growth

    At five years old, Cai Feiyin stood at the threshold of something new.

    He was no longer the small, wide-eyed toddler who had struggled to form words and understand the vastness of the world. In the past three years, he had grown¡ªnot only in body, but in mind and spirit.

    His long obsidian black hair cascaded down his back, occasionally tied in a loose ponytail by his mother to keep it from falling over his face. His gray eyes, speckled with amethyst, carried a quiet depth far beyond his age. And unlike most children, his height and physique were more developed, thanks to his father¡¯s training. Though still a child, there was strength in his frame, a hint of the foundation being built.

    The morning light filtered through the trees, casting long golden streaks across the dirt path leading toward the village training grounds. A familiar rhythm pulsed in the air¡ªthe sound of wood striking wood, of gruff voices barking orders, of footsteps shuffling against the ground in disciplined formations. His father¡¯s voice, steady and firm, cut through the atmosphere, commanding the village militia as they sparred in preparation for whatever dangers might one day come.

    Cai Feng was a man of few words, but when he spoke, people listened.

    And today, Feiyin would finally stand before him, ready for his own training to begin.

    The realization sent a shiver through him, but it was not fear¡ªit was exhilaration.

    Two and a half years had passed since he first began learning, training, growing. The world had revealed itself in ways he had never imagined. And now, he was finally strong enough to take the next step.

    -----

    His first lesson in strength had not come from his father¡¯s training, but from something far more humbling.

    He still remembered it clearly¡ªthe first time he had tried to hold a stance. His father had stood before him, arms crossed, watching silently as Feiyin planted his feet into the dirt. His knees bent, his body tense, every muscle in his small frame trying desperately to hold still.

    At first, it seemed easy. But as the seconds stretched into minutes, a dull ache began to creep up his legs, then fire, burning through his thighs.

    He gritted his teeth, his small fists clenching.

    His father remained unmoved.

    The world had slowed to the sound of his own pounding heartbeat, the rhythmic hum of tension radiating through his body. Every breath felt heavier. The oscillations around him shifted, mirroring the way his muscles trembled, the way his mind screamed for release.

    Then, just when he thought he might collapse, his father¡¯s voice cut through the silence.

    ¡°Hold.¡±

    A single word.

    A command, nothing more. But somehow, it carried more weight than the pain in his body.

    He refused to fall.

    When it was finally over, when Cai Feng had nodded in approval and told him to rest, Feiyin had collapsed onto the dirt, panting heavily. His father had crouched beside him, smirking ever so slightly.

    ¡°You¡¯ll remember this,¡± he had said.

    And he did.

    For every lesson after that, Feiyin had held himself longer, pushed himself further, endured a little more. The ache became familiar. The burn became a challenge instead of a burden.

    And now, as he stood outside the training grounds, feeling the pull of muscle and strength in his limbs, he understood¡ªhe had been preparing for this moment all along.

    -----

    Of course, strength alone was not enough to survive in this world.

    His mother had made sure he knew that.

    From a young age, Mei Liao had taught him about more than just books and stories¡ªshe had taught him about people.

    She had done so in subtle ways, never forcing knowledge upon him, but guiding him to see, to listen, to understand.

    The first time he had watched her negotiate with a merchant, he had barely understood what was happening. He had simply sat by her side, his small hands folded neatly in his lap, watching as she exchanged pleasantries with a traveling trader.

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    The man had been loud and expressive, gesturing wildly as he spoke, his voice carrying the weight of a well-rehearsed performance.

    ¡°Ah, Lady Liao! For you, I have the finest silks, the rarest herbs! A special price¡ªonly today!¡±

    Mei Liao had smiled, her delicate fingers running over a folded cloth, inspecting the weave.

    ¡°Special, is it?¡± she had murmured, tilting her head slightly. ¡°Strange. I heard the caravan that delivered this batch arrived two weeks ago. If it were special, it wouldn¡¯t still be here.¡±

    The merchant¡¯s smile had faltered, just slightly.

    Feiyin had felt it¡ªa shift in the oscillations around the man, a flicker of hesitation.

    ¡°You must be mistaken,¡± the merchant had said, his laugh forced, the rhythm of his speech slightly offbeat. ¡°This is the last of my stock.¡±

    His mother had simply continued inspecting the cloth, her expression serene. ¡°Then I suppose someone else will take it at a fair price,¡± she had said, beginning to turn away.

    The merchant had stiffened, then quickly forced a chuckle. ¡°Ah¡ªperhaps I can lower it a little. A rare exception, just for you.¡±

    The deal was struck, and Feiyin had stared at his mother in silent awe.

    Later, as they walked home, he had tugged on her sleeve.

    ¡°Mommy,¡± he had asked. ¡°Did you know he was lying?¡±

    She had smiled knowingly, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear. ¡°Not at first,¡± she admitted. ¡°But I knew what to look for.¡±

    That was the first day he truly understood what she was teaching him¡ªnot just words, but the truth hidden beneath them.

    In the years that followed, he had watched her again and again, absorbing the way she navigated conversations, transactions, and people. She had tested him, letting him read others, challenging him to predict their reactions.

    It was not long before he could see it himself¡ªthe subtle pauses, the forced laughter, the hesitation that gave away hidden truths.

    It was like reading a song that had fallen out of tune.

    And just like with his father¡¯s training, Feiyin had grown sharper, more precise.

    -----

    Music had been the thread that tied everything together.

    It had started as curiosity, a fascination sparked by his mother¡¯s zither. But as time passed, it had become so much more.

    In the evenings, after lessons and training were done, Feiyin would sit by the zither, plucking at the strings, feeling the way each note rippled into the space around him.

    He had learned the weight of silence, the power of a single note, the way sound carried intent just as much as words did.

    For the past two and a half years, he had learned to feel sound¡ªnot just to play, but to understand the way notes shaped emotions, how melodies could mirror the world around him.

    His mother had taught him how to let the music breathe, how to listen before creating, how to let sound tell the story instead of forcing it.

    And now, when he played, it was not simply a song.

    It was a language.

    One night, as he played a melody of his own creation, his mother had watched him with quiet intensity.

    ¡°You¡¯re starting to understand,¡± she had said.

    Feiyin had nodded, though he hadn¡¯t yet been able to put the feeling into words.

    Music, like everything else, had been a lesson in balance and control.

    And he had embraced it all.

    ----

    Now, standing before his father once more, Feiyin felt the weight of all he had learned.

    The past two and a half years had shaped him in ways he could never have imagined.

    He had grown.

    He had endured.

    And today, he would begin cultivation.

    His father¡¯s gaze was steady as he studied him. Then, with a nod, he spoke.

    ¡°You¡¯re ready.¡±

    The words sent a thrill through Feiyin¡¯s chest, but he held himself still, waiting.

    Cai Feng smirked. ¡°Tomorrow morning. We begin at dawn.¡±

    Feiyin grinned, his pulse thrumming with anticipation.

    The journey ahead would not be easy. He knew that.

    But as the wind carried the rhythm of the world around him, as the oscillations in the air hummed in quiet harmony with his own, he understood¡ªhe had been preparing for this moment his whole life.

    And he would not stop now.

 Chapter 9: The Path of Strength

    The morning air was crisp, carrying the distant scent of damp earth as Feiyin followed his father toward the training grounds. His heartbeat thrummed with excitement, a quiet yet persistent energy filling his chest. Today, he would begin.

    Cai Feng walked ahead, his pace steady and unhurried, yet each step seemed to hold an unshakable weight. Feiyin''s young eyes observed his father¡¯s every movement, and instinctively, he focused.

    Then, as always, he saw it.

    The world around him pulsed in an endless symphony of movement¡ªsubtle oscillations, vibrations that whispered of force and resistance, of stored tension and coiled potential. His father¡¯s body moved in perfect harmony, every muscle, tendon, and joint flowing together like a finely tuned instrument.

    Feiyin had always been able to see the rhythm of things, the way forces converged and released, but it was only now, as he prepared to train, that he truly understood how valuable this gift was.

    But understanding was not enough.

    He would still have to train, sweat, and endure.

    And he welcomed it.

    ----

    Cai Feng led Feiyin to the wide training field just behind their home. The area was simple¡ªpacked dirt, a few wooden posts for training, and a small open-air shed where supplies were stored. But to Feiyin, it felt like a battleground waiting to forge him anew.

    His father turned, crossing his arms.

    "Before we begin, you need to understand something," he said. "Training is not about breaking your body. It''s about forging it. There is a difference."

    Feiyin nodded, listening intently.

    "Many think strength comes from pushing to the limit every day, from exhausting yourself until you collapse. That¡¯s foolish. A body trained improperly is a body ruined. Overexertion without rest leads to injury. Poor nutrition leads to stagnation. Training without balance leads to weakness disguised as strength."

    Feiyin absorbed his father¡¯s words, his brows furrowing slightly.

    "Then how should I train?"

    "With discipline, not recklessness."

    Cai Feng gestured toward a wooden bench where a prepared meal waited¡ªa bowl of porridge mixed with medicinal herbs, a serving of dried meat, and a small flask of warm tea.

    "You will eat before training, and you will rest when necessary. After each session, we will stretch and massage the muscles, reinforcing the body rather than wearing it down." His eyes locked onto Feiyin¡¯s. "A warrior who destroys his body before battle is a fool. A warrior who forges it properly is unstoppable."

    Feiyin clenched his fists, determination flaring in his chest.

    "I understand."

    His father smirked. "Good. Then let''s begin."

    -----

    "Today, we train muscles and tendons¡ªthe foundation of movement," Cai Feng said as he stepped forward. "And for that, we will use the Python Postures."

    Feiyin had heard of the technique before. Pythons were not the fastest creatures, nor the most visibly powerful, but their true strength lay in their coils¡ªin their ability to store force and release it in a single, explosive strike.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    Cai Feng shifted into a stance, lowering his body into a deep squat, his knees bent, his spine curved, his arms positioned as if preparing to lunge. His entire body looked coiled, tense, yet eerily controlled.

    "This is the Coiled Python Stance," he said. "It forces the tendons and muscles to work together, to store power instead of wasting it. This is how you learn to generate explosive movement."

    Feiyin focused, watching not just with his eyes, but with his perception. He could see the way his father¡¯s muscles oscillated, how the tension rippled through his frame, converging into his legs before being held in place like a drawn bowstring.

    Then, in a flash, Cai Feng released.

    His body shot forward like an arrow, his feet barely making a sound as he landed a few meters away, completely in control.

    Feiyin¡¯s breath hitched. It was perfectly efficient movement.

    "Your turn," Cai Feng said.

    Feiyin stepped forward, lowering himself into the same stance. Immediately, he felt the strain.

    His legs burned, his tendons ached, his back felt tight. The posture was unnatural¡ªhis body instinctively wanted to relax instead of maintain tension.

    "Hold it," his father instructed.

    Seconds passed. Then a full minute. Feiyin¡¯s legs trembled, his calves twitching. His arms felt stiff, his back cramped.

    The oscillations around him seemed erratic, his own body¡¯s rhythm struggling to match what he had seen.

    "Do not fight against the strain. Feel it. Accept it. Your body is learning."

    Feiyin grit his teeth, forcing himself to endure.

    "Now¡ªrelease."

    He tried. He truly did.

    But instead of a fluid launch, his movement was awkward¡ªhe lost control of the stored tension, stumbling forward and collapsing onto the ground.

    Cai Feng sighed, walking over.

    "You¡¯re wasting energy. You must guide the stored force, not just unleash it blindly." He crouched beside Feiyin, pressing a firm hand to his lower back. "Feel it again. Your strength is here."

    Feiyin nodded, pushing himself up.

    "Again," Cai Feng commanded.

    The morning sun climbed higher as Feiyin repeated the stance over and over.

    Each time, he felt his control improve¡ªhis tendons adapting, his muscles adjusting. His oscillation perception allowed him to see the imperfections in his movement, to study where his body lost energy.

    By midday, he was still far from perfect, but the change was undeniable.

    When he finally collapsed onto his knees, breath heaving, his father called for a break.

    Feiyin sat beneath the shade of a tree, drinking warm herbal tea as his father massaged his legs, working through the stiffness in his tendons.

    "You did well," Cai Feng said, his tone softer than usual.

    Feiyin looked up at him. "Really?"

    His father smirked. "For your first day? Yes. But don¡¯t get arrogant. Tomorrow, we do it again."

    Feiyin grinned despite the ache in his muscles.

    He welcomed it.

    As the sun began its descent, Feiyin¡¯s training came to an end. His muscles were exhausted, but there was something different¡ªhis movements felt a little sharper, his stance a little steadier.

    Even now, as he watched his father move, the oscillations were clearer than before.

    Cai Feng folded his arms. "Tomorrow, we refine your movements further. Then, we push beyond them."

    Feiyin nodded, already looking forward to it.

    Pain meant progress.

    Effort meant growth.

    Tomorrow, he would train again.

    And the day after that.

    And the day after that.

    He would never stop.

 Chapter 10: The Five Pillars of Strength

    The crisp morning air carried the scent of damp earth as Feiyin sat cross-legged before his father, his body still aching from yesterday¡¯s training. His muscles pulsed with a dull soreness, yet his mind was sharper than ever, his excitement tempered only by the steady rhythm of his breath. He knew that today was not about physical exertion¡ªit was about understanding. And understanding was the first step toward true mastery.

    Cai Feng stood before him, arms crossed, his gaze steady. ¡°Yesterday, you trained your muscles and tendons. You felt the pain, the tension, the resistance of your own body. But that was only a small part of the greater whole. Before you can forge yourself into something greater, you must first understand what it means to temper the body.¡±

    Feiyin nodded, absorbing each word. He had already seen glimpses of this truth in his training. Strength was not just about force¡ªit was about balance.

    ¡°The body,¡± Cai Feng continued, ¡°is not something that grows stronger in a single path. Many fools believe there is a fixed progression¡ªthat you must first refine your skin, then your muscles, then your bones, and so on. But that is a lie. In reality, each aspect of the body can be trained separately or together. The strongest warriors refine them all, yet most never even realize they have the choice.¡±

    Feiyin furrowed his brows. ¡°Then why do people believe in a fixed order?¡±

    ¡°Because they do not understand how the body truly works,¡± Cai Feng said simply. ¡°They do not see the connections, the way each part strengthens the other. Tell me, which is more important¡ªthe skin that protects, or the blood that nourishes? The muscles that give power, or the bones that bear the weight? The answer is all of them. Each one relies on the other, forming an intricate web of balance.¡±

    Feiyin sat in deep thought, his perception of the body shifting.

    ¡°The five aspects of Body Tempering are Skin, Muscles and Tendons, Bones, Marrow, and Blood. Each of these is governed by an element, and each element is connected to one of the five internal organs. That is why true body tempering does not just grant strength¡ªit enhances the five senses as well. A properly tempered body is not just strong, but perceptive.¡±

    He paused, letting Feiyin process. ¡°I will explain.¡±

    Cai Feng took a step forward, his voice steady. ¡°First, Skin¡ªgoverned by Earth. This is the body''s outermost layer, the first line of defense. It must be tempered to withstand force, endure extreme conditions, and prevent energy leakage. If your skin is weak, you will bleed, bruise, and tear under pressure. But a well-tempered skin is like iron, able to take blows without breaking.¡±

    Feiyin nodded. He had seen how his father¡¯s skin never bruised, even after harsh training.

    ¡°Earth is stability, and it is tied to the spleen, which controls balance in the body. A strong spleen ensures resilience, which is why warriors with tempered skin have enhanced Touch¡ªthey can feel shifts in the wind, subtle vibrations in the ground, the faintest tremors of movement. A properly trained warrior can sense an attack coming before it arrives.¡±

    Feiyin¡¯s mind raced. His ability to see oscillations was already strong¡ªwould refining his skin allow him to feel them even more clearly?

    Cai Feng continued. ¡°Next, Muscles and Tendons¡ªgoverned by Wood. Muscles give strength, but without tendons, they are useless. Tendons connect, anchor, and allow the body to move without tearing itself apart. That is why they must be strong and flexible, capable of storing and releasing power instantly.¡±

    Feiyin recalled the Python Postures¡ªhow he had strained to hold his stance, how his tendons had screamed in resistance. This was why.

    ¡°Wood represents growth and adaptability, and it is tied to the liver, which regulates movement and vitality. This is why those who refine their muscles and tendons also enhance Sight¡ªa warrior must track movement, perceive shifts in an opponent¡¯s posture, and react before the strike lands. If your body moves well but your eyes are slow, you will still lose.¡±

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    Feiyin¡¯s thoughts deepened. His perception of oscillations already gave him an edge in understanding movement¡ªhow much further could he take it if he strengthened both his body and his eyes?

    ¡°Now, Bones¡ªgoverned by Metal. Bones are the body¡¯s foundation. If they are weak, no amount of muscle will save you. A warrior with weak bones will crumble under his own strength.¡±

    Feiyin thought of how his father¡¯s strikes shattered wood and stone. It wasn¡¯t just muscle power¡ªhis bones carried that strength.

    ¡°Metal is unyielding, and it is tied to the lungs, which regulate breath and internal stability. A warrior with strong bones also develops a heightened Sense of Smell¡ªinstinct, awareness of surroundings, detecting subtle changes in the air. A well-trained warrior can smell blood before it is shed, can sense an enemy¡¯s intent before they even strike.¡±

    The connections were forming clearly in Feiyin¡¯s mind. Breath control, durability, and instinct¡ªall rooted in bone refinement.

    Cai Feng¡¯s voice carried on. ¡°Fourth, Marrow¡ªgoverned by Water. If bones are the structure, marrow is what keeps them alive. Marrow produces blood, carrying energy and vitality through the body. A warrior with weak marrow will suffer from exhaustion, no matter how strong they appear.¡±

    Feiyin exhaled. He had felt it already¡ªthe limits of his endurance, how fatigue would set in faster than pain.

    ¡°Water is nourishment and circulation, and it is tied to the kidneys, which govern longevity. A warrior with strong marrow develops Hearing beyond ordinary limits. The world is never truly silent¡ªthere is always motion, always sound. Those who refine their marrow can hear the slightest breath, the faintest heartbeat, the subtlest shift of an opponent¡¯s stance.¡±

    Feiyin¡¯s heart pounded. This was why his father could react so quickly, why nothing ever caught him off guard.

    ¡°And last,¡± Cai Feng said, his gaze unwavering, ¡°Blood¡ªgoverned by Fire. The final stage. Blood is the essence of the body, the fuel for endurance and energy circulation. If your blood is weak, your power is fleeting. A true warrior can fight for days without tiring.¡±

    Feiyin listened, his body tingling with realization.

    ¡°Fire represents passion, adaptability, and vitality, and it is tied to the heart, which controls Qi flow. Warriors who refine their blood develop an enhanced Sense of Taste¡ªnot simply for food, but for medicine, poisons, and energy purity. A master of Blood Tempering never consumes what he does not understand.¡±

    Feiyin sat in silence, his entire perception of cultivation reshaped.

    Cai Feng allowed the weight of his words to settle before speaking again. ¡°And this is why true training follows both paths¡ªfrom inner to outer, and from outer to inner.¡±

    Feiyin looked up. ¡°Because everything is connected.¡±

    His father smirked. ¡°Exactly. If you train only your skin, but neglect your blood, you will be tough but weak. If you train your muscles but not your marrow, you will be strong but fragile. A warrior must be balanced, refined in every aspect.¡±

    Feiyin¡¯s fists clenched. He understood.

    He wouldn¡¯t be fooled by the misconceptions of others. He would refine all five aspects, balance them, strengthen them together.

    Cai Feng studied his expression before nodding in approval. ¡°Now that you understand, tomorrow we begin your first true full-body training session.¡±

    Feiyin took a deep breath, feeling the resonance of his own body, the potential waiting to be unlocked.

    His path was now clear.

    He would refine everything. He would forge himself to perfection.

 Chapter 11: Shadows of the Past

    Feiyin sat cross-legged in the dim light of the evening, the glow of the oil lamp flickering against the wooden walls of their home. His body ached from the day¡¯s training, but it was a satisfying pain, one that reminded him he was growing stronger. Across from him, his father sat, his back straight despite the long years of battle he had endured. His mother moved gracefully through the small room, setting down a warm cup of medicinal tea in front of Feiyin before taking her own seat.

    Tonight was different. Tonight was not about training his body but about understanding the people who had given him life.

    His father¡¯s voice was as steady as ever when he finally spoke. "You asked me before why we train the way we do¡ªwhy one day is dedicated to external refinement and the next to internal cultivation."

    Feiyin nodded, sipping his tea.

    "It is because strength is not just what you can see. Flesh and bone can be tempered, but if the blood is weak, if the breath is uncontrolled, then that strength is hollow. A warrior must learn to balance power and endurance, hardness and flexibility, destruction and recovery."

    His mother smiled faintly, adding, "Your father and I both learned this lesson¡ªnot through training, but through survival."

    Feiyin¡¯s interest sharpened. He had never heard them speak of their past in such a way before.

    Cai Feng¡¯s gaze darkened slightly, as if looking back into a time long past. "I was once a general, Feiyin. A man who led thousands into battle, who carried the banner of a nation that no longer exists."

    Feiyin¡¯s fingers tightened around his cup. A general? He had always known his father was more than just a mere warrior, but this¡­

    "My homeland was strong," his father continued, "or at least, it seemed that way. But strength on the surface means nothing when the core is rotten. The empire that swallowed us did not win because they were stronger than us. They won because we destroyed ourselves before they even arrived."

    His mother remained silent, allowing Cai Feng to continue.

    "The court was filled with vipers¡ªscheming nobles, greedy officials, corrupt generals who sold their loyalty for wealth. I fought not only against enemies on the battlefield but against those who claimed to be my allies." His jaw clenched. "I watched as the people I was sworn to protect suffered while the powerful gorged themselves on wealth and security. And when the enemy finally struck, there was nothing left to hold the walls."

    The room was silent except for the occasional crackling of the oil lamp.

    "I fought to the last," Cai Feng said softly. "I believed that, even if the nation fell, I could at least die standing, die fighting. But as I watched my own men cut each other down over petty rivalries, as I saw the people we swore to protect left behind to burn while the corrupt fled with their riches, something in me broke." He exhaled, shaking his head. "When the final battle came, I did not fight. I left."

    Feiyin¡¯s breath hitched. His father was not a man who ran from battle. To imagine him walking away from war instead of standing at the frontlines¡­

    "Some called me a coward," Cai Feng admitted. "Perhaps I was. But I had already lost my loyalty, my faith in the people I had fought for. A soldier without a cause is nothing but a blade without a wielder."

    Silence hung between them for a long moment before Mei Liao spoke.

    "Your father was not the only one who lost everything."

    Feiyin turned to her, watching as her eyes darkened, their amethyst hue deep with old memories.

    "I was born into a noble clan, the daughter of its leader," she said, her voice softer than his father¡¯s but no less firm. "Unlike your father¡¯s people, mine did not fall to an external empire. We were destroyed from within."

    Feiyin could already guess. "Factional struggle?"

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    She nodded. "When my father ruled, the clan was strong¡ªnot just in power, but in unity. But as time passed, greed took root. Some believed our clan should align with larger sects, that we should trade our independence for safety. Others, like my father, believed that we should remain self-reliant, strong on our own." She sighed. "In the end, my father was betrayed. The very people he had raised, trained, and trusted, turned against him. He was killed, replaced, and those loyal to him were either executed or exiled."

    Feiyin¡¯s hands tightened into fists.

    "My fate was¡­ set," Mei Liao continued, her voice laced with quiet bitterness. "I was to be married off to solidify the new leader¡¯s hold on power, to become nothing more than a symbol of the clan¡¯s submission."

    Feiyin shuddered at the thought. His mother had never been one to bow, to obey without question. To imagine her in such a situation was unthinkable.

    "I refused," she said simply. "So I ran."

    The weight of her words settled over Feiyin. He had never truly considered just how much his parents had given up before finding their way here. They had not simply settled down to raise a family. They had left behind entire lives, entire legacies, for a new beginning.

    "And that was when you met?" he asked.

    Mei Liao smiled faintly. "Not in the way you might expect."

    Cai Feng chuckled, shaking his head. "She tried to kill me."

    Feiyin blinked. "What?"

    "I had been traveling for years by that point, wandering without direction. One evening, I stopped at an inn along a quiet road. I had no plans, no destination¡ªjust another night in another place. But then she walked in."

    Mei Liao smirked. "I was still being pursued by my clan. When I saw a Qi Condensation cultivator sitting in an inn, alone, I assumed the worst¡ªI thought he was one of my pursuers."

    "So you attacked him?" Feiyin asked, unable to hide his disbelief.

    "Of course," Mei Liao said lightly, as if discussing the weather. "It was only after I ambushed him outside the inn that I realized he wasn¡¯t who I thought he was."

    Cai Feng rubbed his jaw. "She had good technique, I¡¯ll give her that. But she didn¡¯t stand a chance."

    Mei Liao rolled her eyes. "I was exhausted from running for weeks."

    Feiyin laughed despite himself.

    His father¡¯s expression grew serious. "That fight was meaningless in the end, because not long after, her real pursuers found us."

    Feiyin leaned forward. "And?"

    "We fought," Mei Liao said simply. "We killed them all."

    Cai Feng nodded. "It was the first time in years I had felt like I was fighting for something real. And she¡­ she had nowhere left to go."

    "And so we traveled together," Mei Liao finished. "Two people who had lost everything, walking the same road."

    The silence that followed was not uncomfortable, but heavy with unspoken emotions.

    Feiyin swallowed, looking between them. "And then you had me."

    Cai Feng¡¯s expression softened, and Mei Liao¡¯s smile grew warmer.

    "We had you," she agreed. "And for the first time in a long time¡­ we had something worth protecting."

    Feiyin exhaled slowly, a strange emotion filling his chest.

    He had always respected his parents, but now¡­ now he understood them.

    They were not just his mother and father.

    They were warriors who had survived tragedy, wanderers who had found purpose again.

    And because of them, he was here.

    Cai Feng set his cup down. "That is why we train, Feiyin. Not just to be strong, but to endure. Because strength alone is meaningless without something to fight for."

    Mei Liao reached over, gently placing a hand on Feiyin¡¯s shoulder.

    "And you, my son," she said softly, "are worth fighting for."

    Feiyin clenched his fists, fire burning in his chest.

    He would make them proud.

    He would train. He would grow.

    And one day, he would become someone worthy of their sacrifice.

    -

 Chapter 12: Foundations of Growth

    Training from morning till noon had become Feiyin¡¯s new reality. Every day was a structured cycle¡ªthe morning for external refinement, forging his body through rigorous postures, and the evening for internal cultivation, focusing on controlled breathing and nutrition to nourish his organs. This method was demanding but efficient, ensuring that his body was tempered without breaking, strengthened without overexertion.

    Some days began with Python Postures, training his muscles and tendons, pushing their endurance and explosive strength. Then, after lunch, the focus would be on Tree Breathing, a technique designed to stimulate the spleen and stabilize the body''s core balance.

    The pattern was unchanging yet diverse, covering all five essential phases of Body Tempering. Crocodile Postures reinforced the skin, making it tougher and more resilient, combined with Earth Breathing, which stabilized his body like the unshakable ground. Tiger Postures were designed to harden the bones, paired with Metal Breathing, strengthening his skeletal structure. Dragon Whale Postures refined the marrow, working in tandem with Water Breathing, enhancing recovery and endurance. Finally, Hummingbird Postures focused on blood circulation, while Fire Breathing stimulated his heart, improving Qi adaptability and stamina.

    Each breathing technique was more than just inhaling and exhaling¡ªthey were precise, deliberate patterns designed to stimulate specific organs and enhance their efficiency. They required deep concentration, and through them, Feiyin could feel the oscillations of his body, sensing the shifts in circulation, the subtle pulse of energy within him.

    His meals were just as important as the training itself. Every day, his mother prepared special soups infused with medicinal herbs and nourishing ingredients, each carefully selected to aid in recovery and amplify the effects of training. Ginseng to invigorate blood, lotus root to reinforce the spleen, black bone chicken for marrow enhancement. Without proper nourishment, even the strongest cultivator would eventually collapse.

    For five days a week, his schedule was relentless, a cycle of breaking and reforging, exhausting and recovering. The remaining two days were reserved for rest and leisure¡ªtime he spent playing, accompanying his mother to trade with merchants, or refining his skills on the zither.

    Many might have found such a lifestyle monotonous, but for Feiyin, every day was a new lesson, every challenge an opportunity. His curiosity had always been boundless, and rather than tiring from the repetition, he found himself drawn deeper into the endless pursuit of mastery.

    Even in a small village, he had seen enough to understand that strength was not just a luxury¡ªit was a necessity.

    He could still recall the first time he had witnessed blood spilled in the streets.

    It had been a typical day at the market, the air filled with the scent of spices, roasted meats, and freshly baked bread. Feiyin followed closely behind his mother, his eyes darting over the colorful stalls as they wove through the bustling crowd. Mei Liao was a natural at handling trade, her keen eyes catching opportunities others might overlook.

    ¡°Cultivation is costly, my dear,¡± she had explained to him as they moved through the market. ¡°Even at your stage, the daily cost of proper nutrition alone is around a hundred Essence Coins.¡±

    Feiyin nearly tripped over his own feet. ¡°A hundred Essence Coins? Didn¡¯t you say a normal family could live for a month on that?¡±

    His mother chuckled, adjusting the small ledger in her hands. ¡°That¡¯s right. And when you reach higher realms of cultivation, you might need ten thousand Essence Coins per day.¡±

    His shock only grew. ¡°How does anyone afford that?¡±

    Mei Liao smiled knowingly. ¡°What seems expensive to one person might be nothing to another. That¡¯s why, if you want to cultivate freely, you must learn to sustain yourself. Do you remember what I taught you?¡±

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    Feiyin straightened his posture. ¡°Find something in high demand, purchase a few at a lower price to test the market, and then steadily sell more as you gain income.¡±

    ¡°Good. What else?¡±

    ¡°If the market is volatile or restricted, you either find a different trade or grow strong enough to negotiate your way through.¡±

    Her smile widened. ¡°Correct. Now, tell me, what product do you think would¡ª¡±

    She suddenly stopped speaking, her gaze locking onto a scene unfolding a short distance ahead.

    A group of rough-looking men had gathered around an old merchant¡¯s stall, their postures predatory. The stall owner, an elderly villager selling fur-lined socks, was visibly nervous as he faced them.

    ¡°Hey, old man!¡± one of the men sneered. ¡°I wore your socks while hunting last night, and my toes nearly froze off! You trying to cheat me?¡±

    The old merchant shook his head frantically. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! I use only fine rabbit fur¡ªthey should be warm enough for winter hunting.¡±

    The thug slammed his palm against the stall. ¡°So you¡¯re saying I¡¯m a liar?¡±

    Feiyin felt his stomach twist as he saw the oscillations in the air shift¡ªsubtle vibrations of rising aggression, the tension in the men''s bodies as they prepared for violence.

    With a metallic clang, the men drew their blades, their intent unmistakable.

    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Feiyin whispered, gripping her sleeve.

    Mei Liao remained calm, giving his hand a reassuring squeeze. ¡°This is why your father trains the militia,¡± she murmured.

    Before Feiyin could respond, a shadow flickered behind the thugs. A gust of wind swept through the market, and in the blink of an eye, the men¡¯s arms¡ªstill clutching their blades¡ªwere severed from their bodies.

    A chorus of agonized screams filled the air as the attackers collapsed, their blood pooling on the cobbled ground.

    Standing behind them was a broad-shouldered man with a brown beard, his expression cold, his blade still dripping with fresh blood.

    ¡°You lot have been stirring trouble in this region for too long,¡± he said. ¡°Stealing, killing, preying on villages with no protection. Your heads are worth a decent bounty¡ªdead or alive.¡± He narrowed his eyes. ¡°But if you choose to resist, I can take just your heads.¡±

    The gang leader, his face pale from blood loss, shook his head frantically, stumbling to his feet with the others. ¡°N-No! We¡¯ll come quietly!¡±

    The enforcer nodded, sheathing his blade. ¡°Good.¡±

    As they were led away, Feiyin couldn¡¯t tear his eyes from the blood-stained ground.

    ¡°There¡¯s so much blood¡­¡± he murmured.

    Mei Liao gently took his hand, leading him toward a different street. ¡°Do not dwell on it, my dear. Justice is not always gentle, but it prevents greater suffering. If they had been allowed to continue, how many more lives would they have taken?¡±

    Feiyin swallowed, nodding absently, though the sight lingered in his mind long after they returned home.

    As he set the dinner table later that evening, the memory resurfaced, sending an involuntary shiver through him.

    What if those men had been stronger? What if they had attacked Mother?

    Shaking his head, Feiyin placed the last bowl down just as his mother finished cooking. He noticed the slight furrow in her brow as she stirred the pot.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mom?¡± he asked.

    Mei Liao looked up, her expression softening. ¡°Nothing serious. I was just thinking¡­ There aren¡¯t many children your age in the village. You have no one to play with.¡±

    Feiyin grinned. ¡°That¡¯s okay! You¡¯re already my best friend!¡±

    Cai Feng, who had just entered the room, raised an eyebrow. ¡°Oh? And what about me?¡±

    Feiyin turned to him, grinning mischievously. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re different. You¡¯re my rival.¡±

    Cai Feng scoffed, crossing his arms. ¡°Hmph. You¡¯re still far from that, brat.¡±

    Feiyin laughed, feeling the warmth of their home settle around him.

    Yes, the world was dangerous. Yes, strength was necessary.

    But he wasn¡¯t alone.

    He had his family, his training, and a future he would carve with his own hands.

 Chapter 13: The Foundation of Strength

    Morning dew clung to the grass, shimmering under the soft glow of dawn. Feiyin stood before his father, his heartbeat steady, his mind sharp. He had come to understand much in the past weeks¡ªhow to temper his muscles, how to breathe to strengthen his organs, how to endure pain without flinching. But today, he felt something different in the air. His father¡¯s expression was heavier than usual, his presence commanding.

    ¡°This lesson,¡± Cai Feng said, his voice measured, ¡°is the most important one you will receive in the Body Tempering Realm.¡±

    Feiyin straightened his posture, knowing what his father was about to explain would shape his cultivation path for years to come.

    ¡°The Body Tempering Realm is not just about making yourself stronger. It is about preparing yourself for what comes next.¡± Cai Feng¡¯s gaze sharpened. ¡°Your goal in this realm is to forge a body capable of handling Essence Qi. A weak body will collapse the moment Qi enters it. A refined body will endure it¡ªand more than that, it will allow you to open your meridians.¡±

    Feiyin furrowed his brows. He had heard of meridians before, but this was the first time his father had spoken of them directly.

    ¡°To open the meridians,¡± Cai Feng continued, ¡°your body must be able to generate and withstand an immense level of force. That is why Body Tempering is not only about refining flesh but about developing internal strength¡ªtrue power.¡±

    He took a step forward, his presence suddenly heavier. Feiyin felt it immediately¡ªthe slight tremor in the ground beneath his father¡¯s feet, the shift in the air, as though space itself bent around him.

    ¡°This is internal strength¡ªthe force your body naturally generates. It is kinetic energy, controlled at will.¡±

    Feiyin¡¯s breath hitched. He had always felt the oscillations of movement, the subtle shifts of force around him. But now, as he focused, he realized his father was not moving, yet force pulsed through him.

    ¡°Every part of the body contributes to this strength,¡± Cai Feng explained. ¡°The more refined your body, the greater the force you can generate.¡±

    He raised a single finger.

    ¡°The skin, when tempered, grants 1,000 kg of force¡ªnot only protecting you but increasing the strength of every movement.¡± He clenched his hand into a fist. ¡°Tempered muscles and tendons add another 1,000 kg, making your strikes sharper and faster.¡± He touched his wrist, his voice unwavering. ¡°Forged bones add 1,000 kg, allowing your body to withstand greater impacts without breaking.¡±

    Feiyin¡¯s mind raced as he absorbed the numbers. Every aspect of Body Tempering was not just about survival¡ªit was about power.

    ¡°The marrow strengthens your endurance, generating another 1,000 kg of force by making your blood and regeneration more efficient.¡± Cai Feng¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°And finally, tempered blood itself grants the last 1,000 kg, perfecting circulation, stamina, and Qi adaptability.¡±

    Feiyin took a sharp breath. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ 5,000 kg of force.¡±

    His father nodded. ¡°Yes. But that is not the true limit.¡±

    He tapped Feiyin¡¯s chest lightly.

    ¡°You have already learned that the five elements govern different parts of your body¡ªEarth for skin, Wood for muscles and tendons, Metal for bones, Water for marrow, and Fire for blood. But what you may not yet understand is that these elements also govern your internal organs.¡±

    Feiyin frowned, recalling his lessons. ¡°The spleen, liver, lungs, kidneys, and heart?¡±

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Cai Feng smiled. ¡°Correct. When your organs are properly refined, they enter a state of perfect harmony. Your breathing becomes fully optimized, your body processes energy efficiently, and your Qi flow stabilizes. And when all five aspects of Body Tempering are harmonized with your organs, your force is no longer limited to 5,000 kg¡ªit doubles.¡±

    Feiyin¡¯s heart pounded.

    ¡°10,000 kg of force.¡±

    A silence stretched between them as Feiyin fully grasped the weight of his father¡¯s words. This wasn¡¯t just about toughness or strength¡ªit was about becoming something far beyond normal human limits.

    ¡°The greatest mistake most cultivators make is thinking that strength comes from cultivating their Qi alone,¡± Cai Feng said, folding his arms. ¡°But Qi alone is meaningless if the body cannot handle it. Many rush into the next realm, opening meridians too soon, only to find their bodies breaking apart because they lack the foundation to endure Essence Qi.¡±

    Feiyin nodded, understanding now why his father had spent so much time drilling him in both external and internal training.

    Cai Feng continued, ¡°The more refined your body, the more meridians you can open in the next realm. A weak body can only open a few, limiting future growth. A strong body¡ªone tempered properly¡ªcan open far more.¡±

    Feiyin narrowed his eyes. ¡°So Body Tempering doesn¡¯t just determine my strength now¡ªit determines my potential for all cultivation moving forward.¡±

    Cai Feng smirked. ¡°Exactly.¡±

    A sudden thought struck Feiyin. ¡°If internal strength is kinetic energy¡­ does that mean it can be used for more than just body refinement?¡±

    His father¡¯s smirk deepened. ¡°Now you¡¯re asking the right questions.¡±

    He took a single step forward.

    The ground cracked beneath his foot.

    Feiyin barely had time to process what had happened before Cai Feng extended a single finger, flicking it toward a small training dummy several meters away.

    A gust of compressed force shot forth like an invisible shockwave¡ªnot Qi, not elemental energy, but pure, controlled kinetic energy.

    The dummy¡¯s wooden chest imploded instantly, splinters flying in all directions.

    Feiyin¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°That was¡ª¡±

    ¡°Internal strength,¡± his father said simply. ¡°Refined kinetic energy can be controlled, directed, and used offensively. Most rely on Qi techniques, but a properly tempered body can kill without ever drawing upon Essence Qi.¡±

    Feiyin clenched his fists. The potential was staggering.

    Cai Feng turned toward him fully. ¡°This is why your training follows both external and internal refinement. It is not just about endurance¡ªit is about control. If you cannot control your own force, your power will be wasted. Worse, you may even harm yourself.¡±

    Feiyin nodded, his mind now racing with new understanding.

    Cai Feng allowed him a moment to process before speaking again. ¡°From now on, your training will be more focused. You will refine each part of your body with intent, not just repetition. The more precisely you control your internal strength, the more force you will generate.¡±

    Feiyin exhaled slowly, his entire perspective shifting.

    Strength wasn¡¯t just about how hard he trained¡ªit was about how well he understood his own body, how perfectly he controlled the energy within him.

    His father clapped a hand on his shoulder. ¡°Tomorrow, we begin your first true internal strength refinement exercise. Prepare yourself.¡±

    Feiyin grinned despite himself.

    10,000 kg of force.

    He would reach it.

    And beyond.

 Chapter 14: The Flow of Strength

    As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows across the training grounds, Feiyin sat cross-legged on the wooden floor of their home, his breath steady, his heartbeat calm. His body was exhausted from the morning¡¯s physical training, but now, as always, the real lesson began.

    Cai Feng sat across from him, his presence unwavering, the flickering oil lamp casting shifting patterns of light across his sharp features. Tonight¡¯s lesson was different. Feiyin could feel it in the air¡ªthe quiet weight of something important.

    ¡°You already understand that the Body Tempering Realm is about strengthening the body so that it can endure Essence Qi,¡± his father began, his voice steady and deliberate. ¡°But what you must now realize is that the body does not simply sit idle as it grows stronger. It is constantly generating power¡ªwhether you control it or not.¡±

    Feiyin¡¯s eyes flickered with curiosity. ¡°You mean internal strength?¡±

    Cai Feng nodded. ¡°Yes. Kinetic energy, raw and unrefined, is constantly being produced within you. Every movement, every heartbeat, every breath contributes to it. But without direction, it is nothing more than wasted force.¡±

    Feiyin thought back to the times he had felt something shifting beneath his skin, a faint pulse of energy that seemed to ripple within him. He had always thought it was his breath, or his blood moving. But now¡­

    ¡°You¡¯ve already been using internal strength,¡± his father continued. ¡°You just didn¡¯t realize it. Every time you perform a breathing exercise, every time you stretch your muscles or hold a posture, your body generates a natural force. The breathing techniques you¡¯ve been practicing are designed to guide that force¡ªto direct it into your organs and temper them.¡±

    He reached over and tapped Feiyin¡¯s chest lightly. ¡°Every part of your body must be prepared to handle energy. The skin, muscles, bones, marrow, and blood all generate kinetic energy to increase strength. But your organs must also be tempered¡ªbecause they control the very foundation of life.¡±

    Feiyin sat still, absorbing the information.

    ¡°Each of the five breathing techniques you practice is specifically designed to guide this internal strength into one of your five major organs,¡± Cai Feng explained. ¡°The Tree Breathing Technique guides internal strength into the liver, purifying the body. The Earth Breathing Technique reinforces the spleen, stabilizing the body¡¯s core balance. The Metal Breathing Technique nourishes lungs, increasing endurance. The Water Breathing Technique enhances the kidneys, improving longevity. And the Fire Breathing Technique fuels the heart, refining circulation and adaptability.¡±

    Feiyin¡¯s mind raced. He had felt it¡ªthe way his body responded differently depending on which breathing technique he used. But now, with this knowledge, it made sense.

    His father¡¯s gaze hardened. ¡°But tempering your organs is a delicate process. Too much internal strength flowing into an organ can damage it instead of strengthening it. That is why I always monitor you¡ªbecause if you lose control, it could cause internal injuries.¡±

    Feiyin swallowed, suddenly realizing how dangerous even breathing could be in cultivation.

    His father continued. ¡°For example, if you force too much strength into your heart, your blood will surge too quickly, and you may rupture your own veins. If your lungs receive too much, your breath will become erratic, and you may suffocate without even realizing it.¡±

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Feiyin exhaled slowly, feeling a newfound respect for the balance of training his father had enforced.

    For a moment, there was only silence.

    Then Feiyin hesitated before speaking. ¡°Dad¡­ in the past few weeks, I¡¯ve noticed something during the breathing exercises.¡±

    Cai Feng¡¯s eyes sharpened. ¡°Go on.¡±

    Feiyin took a slow breath. ¡°Each breathing technique¡­ vibrates differently. When I practice the Tree Breathing Technique, I can feel a pulsing rhythm deep inside my body, stabilizing and stretching outward. When I use the Fire Breathing Technique, the vibration is faster, almost like a steady drum. Each technique produces a unique pattern.¡±

    His father remained silent, waiting.

    Feiyin clenched his fists. ¡°And¡­ those vibrations match the oscillations of their respective elements. The Tree Breathing vibrates like the trees in the forest. The Earth Breathing vibrates like the earth. The Metal, Water, and Fire techniques¡­ they all mirror the elements they¡¯re connected to.¡±

    A heavy silence filled the room.

    Cai Feng¡¯s expression did not change, but Feiyin could see it in his eyes¡ªthe flicker of awe, the realization that what he had just said was something far beyond normal comprehension.

    Slowly, Cai Feng let out a deep breath. ¡°Feiyin¡­ do you know what you¡¯ve just told me?¡±

    Feiyin¡¯s heart pounded. ¡°Is it¡­ something important?¡±

    Cai Feng exhaled again, shaking his head in quiet wonder. ¡°More than important. It is profound.¡±

    He studied Feiyin carefully, as though reassessing something he had once believed. ¡°Most cultivators only understand the breathing techniques as methods of strengthening the body. But you¡­ you perceive their essence. You see how they interact with the world itself.¡±

    Feiyin¡¯s mind whirled. He had always seen oscillations, always noticed how things vibrated differently depending on their nature.

    His father continued. ¡°This ability of yours¡­ if used wisely, it could change everything about your cultivation path.¡±

    Feiyin hesitated before asking, ¡°Dad¡­ can I experiment with it?¡±

    Cai Feng¡¯s gaze sharpened. ¡°Explain.¡±

    Feiyin licked his lips. ¡°I want to see if I can replicate the oscillations of the elements¡ªnot just through breathing, but by using internal strength itself. If I can match their vibrations¡­ maybe I can understand how to harness them better.¡±

    For a long moment, his father said nothing. Then he let out a low chuckle. ¡°You truly take after your mother in curiosity.¡±

    Feiyin grinned slightly. ¡°Does that mean I can try?¡±

    Cai Feng¡¯s smirk faded, his expression serious again. ¡°Only under one condition¡ªyou do not experiment alone. Either I or your mother must be nearby at all times. If something goes wrong, we must be there to intervene immediately.¡±

    Feiyin nodded eagerly. ¡°I understand.¡±

    A flicker of amusement crossed his father¡¯s face. ¡°You don¡¯t understand yet. But you will.¡±

    The conversation ended there, but in Feiyin¡¯s mind, a fire had ignited.

    His perception of oscillations was not just a passive skill¡ªit was something he could actively explore, refine, and perfect.

    And now, he had his father¡¯s permission to push the boundaries.

    As he lay down to sleep that night, his mind drifted into a familiar space¡ªthe endless void of his dreams, where the Eight figures stood, silent and unmoving.

    But tonight, something was different.

    As he focused, he felt it¡ªthe faint vibrations of something new. A subtle rhythm, woven between the infinite hum of the world.

    His heartbeat quickened.

    This was only the beginning.

 Chapter 15: The Harmony of Strength

    The gentle rustling of leaves filled the air, mingling with the distant trickle of a river and the crackling of a blacksmith¡¯s forge at the far end of the village. Feiyin sat cross-legged on the wooden training platform behind his home, his breaths steady, his hands resting on his lap.

    The warmth of the afternoon sun kissed his skin, and he exhaled slowly, trying to feel everything around him¡ªthe way the wind moved through the trees, the way the earth remained steady beneath him, the way the water flowed unceasingly in the distance.

    He had always been able to perceive the oscillations of the world, but now, with the newfound knowledge from his father¡¯s lesson, he had a different goal.

    ¡®Dad had said that breathing techniques guided internal strength into the organs¡¯. But what if he could do more than just guide it?

    What if he could perfectly replicate the essence of the elements through his own internal strength?

    His fingers tapped absentmindedly against his knee in a slow, steady rhythm. Music was the purest form of oscillation¡ªsomething he had always known instinctively.

    Each note carried its own resonance, its own vibration that could influence the body, the mind, and the soul.

    And now, he could feel it. The breathing techniques he had been practicing each had their own frequency.

    They weren¡¯t just techniques. They were melodies.

    Feiyin¡¯s eyes flickered with excitement as he sat up straighter, his focus sharpening.

    Earth¡­ Wood¡­ Metal¡­ Water¡­ Fire.

    He began to hum softly, letting his mind wander through each technique, matching each one with a musical note in his mind.

    Earth Breathing¡ªdeep, slow, and grounding. Like the low, steady hum of a deep drum, resonating with unwavering stability.

    Wood Breathing¡ªflexible, ever-moving. Like the long, flowing note of a flute, stretching and adapting as it played.

    Metal Breathing¡ªsharp, cutting, strong. A crisp, clear chime, precise and decisive.

    Water Breathing¡ªfluid, adaptive, eternal. The smooth, rolling notes of a string instrument, flowing seamlessly.

    Fire Breathing¡ªwild, untamed, yet controlled. The passionate, fierce strike of a zither string, full of intensity and power.

    He opened his eyes, excitement coursing through him.

    If these breathing techniques already carried the essence of the elements, then internal strength could follow the same principle.

    His father had told him that most cultivators only saw breathing techniques as a means of strengthening their bodies. But Feiyin had always seen beyond what was in front of him.

    If each element had a musical frequency, then perhaps he could learn to replicate it using his own internal strength.

    He straightened his back, his curiosity alight with a new purpose.

    Slowly, Feiyin inhaled through his nose, drawing his internal strength toward his spleen¡ªthe way he had done so many times before with the Tree Breathing Technique. He focused on the vibration it produced, that faint hum that stretched and swayed, similar to the sound of wood bending in the wind.

    He tried to match it¡ªto let his internal strength resonate at the exact same frequency.

    For a moment, it felt like it was working. His body hummed in response, his internal strength shifting slightly.

    Then¡ªsudden resistance.

    His internal strength wavered, unable to fully stabilize. A sharp jolt spread through his stomach, and he immediately stopped, breathing deeply to calm the imbalance.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    ¡®That was harder than I expected.¡¯

    He had managed to get close, but not quite there. His control over internal strength was still too crude¡ªtoo unrefined to match the precise oscillations of the elements.

    His father had always told him that cultivation was about balance, not forcing things. And yet, as Feiyin sat there, he couldn''t help but feel the gap between what he could perceive and what he could achieve.

    But he wasn¡¯t discouraged.

    He had always learned best through observation. If he wanted to truly understand the elements, he needed to study them¡ªnot just in theory, but in their natural state.

    The next morning, after his usual training, Feiyin walked into the forest near the village. The cool morning air was refreshing against his skin, and he took slow, deep breaths, allowing himself to feel everything around him.

    He stopped beside a massive oak tree, placing his palm gently against its rough bark.

    The oscillations were gentle yet firm, like a slow, rhythmic beat that pulsed with life. Wood was ever-growing, ever-adapting¡ªit swayed with the wind but never broke.

    He tried again, pulling his internal strength toward his liver, which was connected to the Wood Element.

    This time, he didn¡¯t force it. He listened.

    ¡®Breathe in¡­ Feel the flow¡­ Breathe out¡­ Adjust.¡¯

    His internal strength shifted more smoothly this time, but still lacked the full depth of resonance.

    Still, it was progress.

    His next stop was the river.

    He crouched by the water¡¯s edge, watching how it moved¡ªhow it never stopped, constantly shifting, yet never chaotic.

    Water was gentle, yet unyielding. It could erode mountains over time but could also slip through fingers like mist.

    He dipped his hand into the cool stream, letting the sensation wash over him.

    Again, he focused on his internal strength, guiding it toward his kidneys, where Water energy was most concentrated.

    He tried to match it, to let his internal strength flow like the river itself.

    This time, it almost worked¡ªbut then it became too fluid, slipping beyond his control, dispersing too easily.

    Frustration flickered in his chest, but he took another breath.

    ¡®This will take time.¡¯

    Next, he wandered toward a large boulder, placing his palm against its cool, firm surface.

    Earth. Unmoving, stable, unshakable.

    He tapped the stone lightly, listening to the deep, low reverberation that spread through it.

    He closed his eyes, letting his internal strength sink down to his spleen, where Earth energy gathered.

    This one was the easiest to match¡ªhe had trained stability and resilience the longest.

    The deep hum of his internal strength was closer this time, almost identical.

    But not perfect.

    Still, he was learning.

    For the next few days, Feiyin repeated the process, observing fire in the village forge, metal tools in a blacksmith¡¯s shop, and listening to the wind as it carried the echoes of nature.

    Each attempt brought him closer to the perfect resonance, but none were flawless.

    And yet, he wasn¡¯t discouraged.

    Every failure taught him something new, refined his senses further, helped him understand his own limits and how to surpass them.

    He knew that perfect control would take time.

    But he also knew that he had taken the first step toward something greater.

    Not just understanding the elements.

    Becoming one with them.

 Chapter 16: The Dance of Strength

    The crisp morning air carried the scent of damp earth and pine as Feiyin stood before his father in the training yard. The sky, tinged with the soft gold of dawn, stretched vast above them, mirroring the vastness of knowledge Feiyin had yet to grasp.

    Cai Feng, his arms crossed over his chest, regarded his son with his usual calm intensity.

    ¡°Today, we move past refining internal strength,¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯ve begun to understand the natural oscillations of the elements, but understanding alone isn¡¯t enough.¡± His gaze sharpened. ¡°Now, you will learn to apply it.¡±

    Feiyin¡¯s fingers twitched in anticipation.

    His father picked up a single dried leaf, holding it between his fingers before letting it fall. It fluttered, light as a feather, before settling onto the training platform.

    ¡°Shatter it,¡± Cai Feng said simply.

    Feiyin blinked.

    ¡®Shatter a leaf? That¡¯s¡­¡¯

    He looked up at his father, who remained expressionless.

    ¡°¡­How?¡±

    Cai Feng stepped forward, standing next to him. ¡°Your internal strength is like a bowstring. When pulled taut, it is at its peak tension. But if released too early, it will lose its force. If unfocused, it will scatter. And if applied incorrectly, it will be wasted.¡±

    He crouched down, his fingers brushing over the leaf.

    ¡°To break something as fragile as this, you must not strike it with raw power. Instead, you must release an explosive pulse of force, all at once, at the very moment of contact.¡±

    Cai Feng straightened. ¡°Watch.¡±

    His body did not move. He did not breathe deeply, nor did his stance shift.

    Then, the leaf simply disintegrated.

    Feiyin barely saw it happen. A minuscule tremor in the air¡ªa pulse of energy so compact, so perfectly controlled that the dry structure of the leaf had no choice but to collapse under its force.

    Feiyin stared, his heart pounding. ¡®This¡­ this is possible?¡¯

    His father turned to him. ¡°Now, you try.¡±

    Feiyin hesitated before stepping forward. He took a deep breath, focusing his internal strength as he gathered it beneath his skin.

    Firm. Controlled. Explosive.

    He crouched, mirroring his father¡¯s motion, and with a swift pulse of internal strength¡ª

    The leaf¡­ fluttered slightly.

    It did not break.

    Cai Feng said nothing.

    Feiyin frowned, trying again. He tensed his entire body, sending his internal strength forward. This time, the leaf quivered, but still, it did not shatter.

    Frustration bubbled in his chest.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t get it,¡± he admitted, exhaling. ¡°I¡¯m focusing all my strength on it, but nothing happens.¡±

    His father nodded. ¡°That¡¯s your problem.¡±

    Feiyin blinked.

    ¡°You are focusing on strength,¡± Cai Feng clarified. ¡°But strength alone doesn¡¯t shatter¡ªprecision does.¡±

    He gestured toward the leaf.

    ¡°Do not think of destroying it with force. Instead, think of creating a perfect resonance within it¡ªa tremor that shakes its very structure apart.¡±

    Feiyin clenched his fists. That made sense, but¡ª

    How do I do that?

    He closed his eyes, drawing in a slow breath.

    Then, he listened.

    The leaf was fragile. Its oscillation was delicate, barely present. To break it, he had to match that oscillation, amplify it, and then let his internal strength strike at the precise moment when the structure could no longer hold itself together.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    His eyes snapped open.

    With one last controlled breath, he pressed his fingers against the leaf¡ª

    Snap.

    It didn¡¯t disintegrate like his father¡¯s, but a clean split ran through its center.

    Feiyin exhaled, his chest tight with excitement.

    Cai Feng smirked. ¡°You¡¯re beginning to understand.¡±

    ----

    That afternoon, Feiyin sat across from his mother near the riverbank, the flowing water glistening under the setting sun.

    Mei Liao held a smooth, thin piece of wood in her hand, her fingers gently tracing its grain.

    ¡°You learned about explosiveness this morning,¡± she said, her voice light as the breeze. ¡°But what happens when the world does not allow you to break something by force?¡±

    She placed the wood flat on the ground before them.

    ¡°This piece is thin, but firm. If you strike it without enough strength, it will not break.¡±

    Feiyin nodded, already seeing the test before him.

    ¡°¡­Then I just use more strength?¡± he guessed.

    His mother chuckled, shaking her head. ¡°No, my dear. If you force your way through, you will only meet resistance. Instead, you must learn to flow past that resistance.¡±

    She picked up the wood and tapped it gently with her fingertip. The piece did not move.

    Then, without any visible force, a crack appeared along the inside of the wood.

    Feiyin¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t even hit it hard¡­¡±

    Mei Liao smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t need to.¡±

    She tapped his forehead lightly. ¡°This is where you¡¯ve been thinking too much about external force. What if, instead of breaking something from the outside, you send your strength inside?¡±

    Feiyin stared at the cracked wood, realization dawning.

    ¡°¡­Softness.¡±

    Mei Liao nodded. ¡°You cannot always rely on hardness. If something refuses to break, find the spaces where strength can slip through.¡±

    She picked up a small river stone, polished smooth by years of water running over it.

    ¡°Try sending your strength through this.¡±

    Feiyin took the stone in his palm. It was dense, unyielding. His instinct was to try to crush it¡ªto send power forward as he had done with the leaf.

    But he paused.

    Instead of forcing his strength, he let it sink into his hand. He felt the stone¡¯s subtle oscillations, its inner resonance.

    Then, he sent his internal strength inside it, spreading it gently instead of striking all at once.

    At first, nothing happened. Then¡ª

    A faint crack ran along the surface.

    Not shattered, not destroyed. But penetrated.

    Mei Liao beamed. ¡°Very good.¡±

    Feiyin¡¯s heart pounded. This was different from his father¡¯s explosive force. This was like slipping between the spaces of the world itself.

    Softness wasn¡¯t weakness. It was another kind of power.

    ----

    As the sun dipped below the mountains, Feiyin sat quietly between his parents, his thoughts racing.

    Cai Feng had taught him how to erupt his strength outward, while Mei Liao had shown him how to send it inward.

    Two sides of the same coin. Firmness and softness. Direct and hidden. Yang and Yin.

    He looked down at his hands.

    ¡®¡­If I can master both, what else will I be able to do?¡¯

    His mother ruffled his hair. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much again.¡±

    His father chuckled. ¡°Let him think. That¡¯s how he grows.¡±

    Feiyin grinned, stretching his fingers.

    Tomorrow, he would try again. And again. Until he perfected it.

 Chapter 17: Pine Village and the Militia Brothers

    The morning sun painted the sky in soft hues of gold and pink as Feiyin walked alongside his father through the village streets. The crisp scent of pine filled the air, mingling with the warmth of freshly baked bread and simmering broth from the market stalls.

    Feiyin¡¯s steps were lighter than usual, an uncontainable excitement bubbling within him. Today, he would be training with the militia.

    Though his father had drilled him relentlessly in body tempering and internal strength control, this would be his first experience training alongside real warriors.

    As they passed through the village, Feiyin felt the familiar hum of life¡ªvoices rising in friendly banter, the clatter of wooden carts, the rhythmic pounding of a blacksmith¡¯s hammer.

    ---

    Near the market square, an elderly woman stood behind a simple stall lined with warm, golden flatbreads. Granny Ma, the village baker, was always awake before dawn, making sure everyone started their day well-fed.

    As she spotted Feiyin, her wrinkled face brightened into a gentle smile.

    ¡°Oh my, look at you!¡± she cooed. ¡°Every time I see you, you¡¯ve grown a little taller. Such a handsome young boy! I hope you grow healthy and strong.¡±

    Feiyin, completely unprepared for the praise, felt his cheeks heat up.

    ¡°I¡ªI¡¯ll try my best, Granny Ma.¡± His voice came out a little more flustered than he would have liked.

    She chuckled and handed him a warm bean bun. ¡°Here, something sweet for my favorite little one.¡±

    Feiyin took it with both hands, mumbling a quick ¡°Thank you!¡± before hurrying after his father.

    Cai Feng, who had watched the interaction with quiet amusement, smirked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Not used to being called handsome?¡±

    Feiyin scowled at the teasing, stuffing the bun into his mouth to avoid answering.

    His father chuckled and kept walking.

    Pine Village was not isolated. It was part of a larger county, with several other villages surrounding Red Moon City, the central hub of the region. The roads connecting them were well-traveled by merchants, hunters, and messengers, keeping the flow of goods and news constant.

    Feiyin had seen it firsthand. His mother, a sharp and shrewd trader, frequently dealt with merchants who passed through, exchanging goods and gathering information. Through her, Feiyin had learned about different trade routes, bartering techniques, and the power of negotiation.

    But today, his focus was not on trade.

    Today, he was stepping into his father¡¯s world.

    The militia¡¯s training ground was located near the village outskirts, where the land was open and wide. A simple wooden fence encircled the area, and training dummies stood in neat rows. The dirt was compacted from years of heavy footfalls, and a few worn weapons rested against a storage rack nearby.

    Feiyin inhaled deeply, excitement thrumming in his veins.

    Several men had already gathered, stretching and preparing for the morning drills. They were not full-fledged cultivators, but they had all started their journey in Body Tempering with accomplishments, their bodies visibly honed through discipline and training.

    As Feiyin and his father stepped into the yard, a broad-shouldered man with a thick brown beard spotted them.

    ¡°Ah, look who it is! Our captain¡¯s little shadow!¡±

    A few others chuckled.

    Feiyin scowled immediately. ¡°I¡¯m not little!¡±

    ¡°Yet you only come up to my waist,¡± the bearded man shot back, resting a heavy hand on Feiyin¡¯s head and ruffling his hair.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Feiyin ducked away, pouting as the laughter around him grew.

    Another warrior, a lean man with sharp eyes, crouched down to Feiyin¡¯s level. ¡°You¡¯re training with us today, huh? We¡¯ll make sure you don¡¯t get trampled.¡±

    Feiyin crossed his arms. ¡°I can keep up.¡±

    Sun Ke, one of the younger militia members, barely sixteen, smirked. ¡°Heh. Feiyin might end up surpassing Brother Jiang before long.¡±

    Brother Jiang, the bearded man, scoffed. ¡°If he does, I¡¯ll owe him a whole roasted pheasant!¡±

    Feiyin grinned. He liked them already.

    Cai Feng¡¯s sharp voice cut through the laughter. ¡°Enough talking. Form up.¡±

    Immediately, the atmosphere shifted. The men straightened, standing in organized rows, and Feiyin quickly fell into place.

    ¡°Today¡¯s focus is on strengthening the bones. We¡¯ll be using the Tiger Posture.¡±

    Feiyin perked up. He had trained in this posture before, but this was his first time practicing it with a large group.

    The Tiger Posture focused on low, powerful stances, where the bones and joints bore most of the weight, strengthening their resilience.

    Feiyin lowered his stance, mimicking the others. His legs burned, but he held firm.

    Jiang, standing beside him, smirked. ¡°Not bad, little cub.¡±

    Feiyin growled in annoyance. ¡°I¡¯m not a cub either!¡±

    The training progressed, each movement controlled and deliberate. Feiyin¡¯s bones ached, but he embraced the discomfort. This was what it meant to temper the body.

    After the posture training, the focus shifted to combat drills.

    ¡°The ability to generate internal strength is useless if you don¡¯t know how to use it,¡± Cai Feng explained.

    The men partnered up, practicing controlled exchanges of strikes, blocks, and counters¡ªall while applying their internal strength to enhance their movements.

    Feiyin was paired with Sun Ke.

    ¡°Alright, little brother, let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got.¡±

    Feiyin narrowed his eyes, remembering his father¡¯s teachings.

    He focused his internal strength, feeling the vibrations of his muscles, the weight of his movements.

    When Sun Ke launched a palm strike, Feiyin dodged, redirecting the force with a small shift in his stance.

    Sun Ke¡¯s eyebrows lifted slightly. ¡°Hoh? Not bad.¡±

    Feiyin grinned. ¡°I know.¡±

    The drills continued, and though Feiyin was smaller and less experienced, he compensated with precision, using what he had learned from both his father and mother.

    ---

    By midday, the warriors finally rested. Feiyin sat with them, his body aching, but his spirit soaring.

    A bowl of rice and meat stew was placed in front of him.

    ¡°Eat up, kid,¡± Jiang said. ¡°You earned it.¡±

    Feiyin dug in eagerly, listening as the men chatted about village affairs, trade with Red Moon City, and border tensions.

    Sun Ke leaned toward him. ¡°You¡¯re not bad, little brother. Just don¡¯t let it go to your head.¡±

    Feiyin smirked. ¡°Too late.¡±

    Laughter erupted around him.

    For the first time, Feiyin felt it¡ªhe wasn¡¯t just training. He was becoming part of something bigger.

    ---

    As Feiyin and his father walked back through the village, the world felt different.

    The familiar sights¡ªthe market, the villagers, the distant travelers¡ªall felt a little more connected to him now.

    Cai Feng finally spoke.

    ¡°You did well today.¡±

    Feiyin looked up in surprise. His father rarely praised him outright.

    ¡°¡­Really?¡±

    Cai Feng nodded. ¡°You trained seriously. And more importantly, you listened.¡±

    Feiyin grinned.

    As they passed the market, they saw Mei Liao finishing her trade negotiations. She glanced at Feiyin, amused.

    ¡°You look exhausted.¡±

    Feiyin puffed up his chest. ¡°That¡¯s because I trained hard!¡±

    She chuckled. ¡°Good. Then you won¡¯t mind carrying some things for me.¡±

    Feiyin groaned but obeyed.

    And as they walked home, he realized¡ªthis village, these people¡­ they were his home.

    And one day, he would also protect them.

 Chapter 18- Bonds

    A few weeks had passed since Feiyin first began training with the militia, and the once unfamiliar faces of the warriors had become as familiar as the trees that lined the village. At first, they had treated him as an amusing curiosity¡ªan eager child tagging along with his father, wide-eyed and determined. But as the days turned into weeks and he showed up each morning without fail, his place among them shifted. They no longer looked at him as just Cai Feng¡¯s son, but as their little brother, a part of their rough, battle-worn family.

    The morning air was crisp as he made his way toward the training grounds, his pace quick with excitement. He had learned so much in these past weeks¡ªnot just about combat, but about the men themselves. Jiang Hu, the burly warrior who always had a teasing remark, was the loudest but had the sharpest eyes when it came to assessing footwork. Sun Ke, barely out of boyhood himself, took a special interest in training Feiyin, though he never missed a chance to play small tricks on him. There were others, too¡ªZhao Wei, the quiet but steady swordsman, and Lao Min, who always claimed to be too old for this but never missed a single drill.

    As Feiyin stepped into the training grounds, he immediately caught sight of Sun Ke leaning casually against a wooden post, his sharp eyes flicking toward him. Without a word, he slipped something into his palm and closed Feiyin¡¯s fingers around it. Feiyin didn¡¯t even have to look to know¡ªit was another piece of candied hawthorn. Sun Ke had a habit of sneaking him treats before training, as if bribing him to keep quiet about it. Feiyin smirked and popped it into his mouth, savoring the burst of sweet and sour before Jiang Hu¡¯s booming voice interrupted.

    ¡°Oi, you two whispering secrets again? Feiyin, don¡¯t let Sun Ke corrupt you. Next thing you know, he¡¯ll be teaching you how to sneak into the wine storage.¡±

    Feiyin quickly swallowed, trying to look innocent, while Sun Ke scoffed. ¡°I would never. That¡¯s more of Lao Min¡¯s expertise.¡±

    Lao Min, stretching nearby, didn¡¯t even bother looking up. ¡°And yet I¡¯m not the one who got caught last time.¡±

    Laughter rippled through the group as Jiang Hu clapped a heavy hand on Feiyin¡¯s back, nearly making him stumble. ¡°Alright, little brother, let¡¯s see if you¡¯re ready for today¡¯s lesson. No more easy drills.¡±

    Feiyin straightened, his chest swelling with anticipation. He had spent these past weeks perfecting his stance, learning how to balance his weight properly, how to redirect force instead of just absorbing it. But today, they were focusing on movement. His father had always said that footwork was the foundation of every great warrior, but training with the militia had drilled that truth into him in a way that simple words never could.

    Jiang Hu gestured toward the training area. ¡°We¡¯re working on movement efficiency today. Doesn¡¯t matter how strong you are if your feet are in the wrong place. You step wrong, you fall. You hesitate, you die.¡± He grinned. ¡°And since you¡¯re so small, Feiyin, you better be quick.¡±

    Feiyin scowled at the mention of his size but said nothing, stepping into position alongside the others. The drill began with simple evasive movements¡ªsidesteps, pivots, controlled retreats¡ªbut quickly escalated. The warriors had to react instantly, dodging imaginary strikes while maintaining their center of gravity. Feiyin watched how the older warriors moved, how Jiang Hu barely wasted a step, how Zhao Wei seemed to glide rather than walk.

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    He closed his eyes for a brief moment, feeling the oscillations of the ground beneath him, the shifting weight of those around him. When he opened them again, he moved¡ªnot by thinking, but by instinct, flowing between steps rather than forcing them. His feet barely made a sound as he adjusted his stance, always one step ahead of where an attack might land.

    When the drill ended, Jiang Hu eyed him with approval. ¡°Hmph. You¡¯ve got good instincts, little brother.¡±

    Feiyin grinned, sweat beading on his forehead. ¡°Of course.¡±

    They moved on to stability training. It was one thing to dodge and weave, but another entirely to hold one¡¯s ground when it mattered. Feiyin was paired with Sun Ke again, who grinned as he cracked his knuckles. ¡°You ready?¡±

    Feiyin nodded, bracing himself. Sun Ke pushed against him, not too hard at first, testing his stance. Feiyin dug his heels into the dirt, feeling his internal strength settle into his core. The first few pushes, he held firm. But Sun Ke wasn¡¯t going easy. His next shove was stronger, unexpected. Feiyin¡¯s body tilted, but at the last second, he adjusted, using a small shift in weight rather than brute force to stabilize himself.

    Sun Ke chuckled. ¡°Not bad. You¡¯re learning.¡±

    The drills continued, transitioning into hand-to-hand combat practice. They weren¡¯t throwing full-strength blows, but the movements were precise, testing reflexes, counters, and control over internal strength. Feiyin was small, but he had one advantage¡ªhe was fast, and he knew how to move.

    When Sun Ke lunged at him, Feiyin ducked, redirecting the force of the attack rather than blocking it head-on. He shifted his weight, countering with a quick palm strike to the chest, which Sun Ke barely dodged.

    Jiang Hu, watching from the sidelines, let out a laugh. ¡°You sure you¡¯re only five, kid? I know grown men with worse form than that.¡±

    Feiyin wiped his brow, breathing hard, but grinning. ¡°You¡¯re just old, Brother Jiang.¡±

    Jiang Hu let out an exaggerated gasp. ¡°The disrespect!¡±

    The other warriors burst into laughter, and Feiyin felt something warm settle in his chest.

    As training wound down, they sat together, sharing food and stories. Feiyin listened as the warriors spoke about Red Moon City, about disputes between merchants, about bandits lurking near the borders. Even though Pine Village was small, it wasn¡¯t isolated. The world beyond was full of movement, of power struggles, of dangers lurking beneath the surface.

    Sun Ke leaned over, nudging Feiyin. ¡°You keep training like this, and one day, you¡¯ll be leading a militia of your own.¡±

    Feiyin raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why would I stop at just a militia?¡±

    Sun Ke grinned. ¡°Now that¡¯s the kind of ambition I like to hear.¡±

    The sun hung lower in the sky by the time Feiyin made his way home, his legs aching but his heart full. As he walked, he realized something.

    These past few weeks, training with the militia hadn¡¯t just been about learning to fight. It had been about finding his place among warriors, feeling the bonds of camaraderie, understanding the strength of standing together.

    He wasn¡¯t just a boy training with soldiers anymore.

    He was one of them.

 Chapter 19: The Fire That Burns

    The wind carried the crisp scent of pine as Feiyin stepped onto the training grounds, his breath steady, his mind focused. Today felt different. There was a lightness in his limbs, a strength in his core that hadn¡¯t been there before. For the past three months, he had pushed his body and internal strength to their limits, tempering every part of himself inside and out. His progress had been slower than others, but today, something told him that the effort had not been in vain.

    The militia members were already gathered, their voices carrying over the morning air. Jiang Hu, as usual, was the loudest, arguing with Sun Ke over some trivial matter. Zhao Wei stood with his arms crossed, nodding occasionally, while Lao Min groaned about how much he disliked running drills.

    Feiyin took his place among them, rolling his shoulders as he prepared for the day¡¯s training. It started as usual¡ªfootwork drills, evasive movements, strength conditioning. But when they moved into paired combat practice, that¡¯s when he felt it.

    Sun Ke lunged at him, his movements sharp, refined. Feiyin twisted his body instinctively, redirecting the force of the attack, countering with a controlled burst of internal strength. The air seemed to hum around him, his body moving in perfect synchronization with his will.

    Sun Ke barely managed to block, his feet skidding slightly in the dirt. For a moment, his face was frozen in surprise. Then, he let out a short, incredulous laugh.

    ¡°¡­What the hell?¡±

    The group had been engaged in their own sparring matches, but at Sun Ke¡¯s reaction, all eyes turned to them.

    Feiyin blinked. ¡°What?¡±

    Jiang Hu strode over, grabbing Feiyin¡¯s wrist, feeling the tension in his muscles, then letting go with a grunt. ¡°Do that again.¡±

    Feiyin hesitated, then moved through the motions once more. He could feel it now¡ªthe power surging through him, the sheer weight of his own internal strength responding to his movements.

    Jiang Hu let out a sharp exhale, then barked a laugh. ¡°Hah! This little brat just hit 1000 kilograms of strength, didn¡¯t he?¡±

    A brief silence followed. Then¡ª

    ¡°Wait, seriously?¡± Sun Ke¡¯s voice cracked as he looked at Feiyin like he had grown a second head.

    Zhao Wei, always the quiet observer, narrowed his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ No wonder his movements feel heavier.¡±

    The realization rippled through the group, and soon, the militia was in an uproar.

    ¡°He¡¯s just a kid!¡±

    ¡°How the hell did he reach that already?¡±

    ¡°This brat¡¯s outpacing grown men now?!¡±

    Feiyin¡¯s face flushed with a mixture of pride and embarrassment as Jiang Hu clapped a heavy hand on his back, nearly knocking the breath out of him.

    ¡°You little monster. You¡¯ve been training quietly, and now you pull this on us?¡±

    Feiyin grinned, his heart swelling with joy. He hadn¡¯t been sure before, but now, hearing it from them, feeling their reactions¡ªthis was proof that his effort had been worth it.

    He wiped the sweat from his brow, his chest rising with excitement. He had trained slower than the others, focusing on both his inner and outer foundation, but now he could see that his patience had paid off.

    Jiang Hu ruffled his hair. ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t get too full of yourself. Keep training, and maybe in a few years, you¡¯ll actually be able to spar with me properly.¡±

    Feiyin scoffed. ¡°You mean in a few months?¡±

    The group roared with laughter, and Feiyin couldn¡¯t help but laugh along with them.

    That night, after dinner, Feiyin sat cross-legged in the quiet of their home, his heart still buzzing from the day¡¯s events. He had reached 1000 kg of internal strength. He had proof that his body could withstand immense force. That meant¡­

    He was ready.

    He had spent months refining his inner strength, understanding how it resonated, how it flowed through him like a song intertwined with the world¡¯s oscillations. But up until now, it had remained just that¡ªa resonance, an understanding.

    Now, he wanted to take it further.

    He closed his eyes, breathing deeply, reaching inward.

    The elements all had their own rhythm. He had felt them in the trees, in the wind, in the water. But fire¡ªit was the one he had yet to truly grasp.

    He thought back to the flames in the village, to the merchants cooking over their stoves, to the flickering torches lighting the training grounds. The oscillation of fire was lively, wild, always shifting, but there was an unmistakable harmony to it, a rhythm within the chaos.

    He steadied his breathing. Slowly, carefully, he began to adjust the oscillation of his inner strength to match the pulse of fire.

    At first, it was difficult. Fire¡¯s rhythm was fickle, hard to grasp. It burned too fast, too bright, slipping away the moment he thought he had it. He furrowed his brows, concentrating harder.

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Then¡ª

    A spark.

    His heart stirred, a warmth blooming deep within his chest, filling him with a sense of power and exhilaration. His blood pumped stronger, each beat vibrating in harmony with the fire element. The air around him tasted sharper, richer, more alive.

    He had done it.

    He wanted to laugh, to celebrate¡ª

    Then, suddenly, the warmth turned scalding.

    His heart lurched, the fire within him spreading outward uncontrollably, searing through his body like a wildfire consuming dry wood.

    Pain¡ªblinding, unbearable pain.

    His breath hitched, his vision blurred. He tried to stop it, but the flames within his inner strength had taken root, spiraling beyond his control.

    Before he could cry out, a cool, steady hand pressed against his back.

    ¡°Feiyin, stop. Right now.¡±

    His mother¡¯s voice was sharp, firm, but laced with urgency.

    Through the haze of pain, he felt her inner strength flowing into him, calm yet powerful, wrapping around his erratic energy like a river cooling molten rock.

    With her guidance, he focused, forced his breathing to slow, and after what felt like an eternity, the burning sensation receded, leaving his body trembling.

    The silence that followed was heavy.

    Then¡ª

    ¡°¡­What were you thinking?¡±

    His father¡¯s voice cut through the air like a blade.

    Feiyin¡¯s throat tightened. He turned his head slightly to see his father standing at the doorway, his usual calm expression replaced by something¡­ sharper. Concern. Frustration.

    ¡°I¡ªI almost had it,¡± Feiyin whispered.

    His mother exhaled slowly, rubbing her temple. ¡°Almost had it? Feiyin, do you understand what could have happened if I wasn¡¯t here?¡±

    His chest ached. He hadn¡¯t meant to make them worry. He thought¡ªhe truly thought he had done it right.

    Tears pricked at the corners of his eyes before he could stop them. ¡°I thought I was ready,¡± he said, his voice cracking. ¡°I¡ªI just wanted to¡ª¡±

    ¡°To what?¡± Cai Feng stepped forward, kneeling to meet his gaze. ¡°To rush ahead without fully understanding what you were doing?¡±

    Feiyin bit his lip.

    His father sighed, shaking his head. ¡°You are gifted, Feiyin. But that doesn¡¯t mean you can skip steps. Mastery comes from patience, not from reckless leaps forward.¡±

    His mother placed a gentle hand on his shoulder. ¡°We¡¯re not angry, Feiyin. We¡¯re worried. You need to tell us before you try something like this again.¡±

    Feiyin sniffled, nodding as he wiped his face.

    Cai Feng studied him for a moment before his expression softened. ¡°You did well in sensing the fire¡¯s rhythm. That is already an achievement. But next time, you will not attempt something like this alone.¡±

    Feiyin nodded quickly, relief and exhaustion washing over him.

    Mei Liao smiled, ruffling his hair. ¡°You¡¯re growing, little one. Just¡­ don¡¯t burn yourself out.¡±

    A small, wobbly smile crept onto Feiyin¡¯s lips. He wouldn¡¯t stop. He couldn¡¯t stop.

    But next time, he¡¯d be more careful.

    As the tension in the air settled, Feiyin let out a shaky breath, his body still trembling from the aftereffects of his reckless attempt. The warmth had completely left his limbs, leaving behind a dull ache in his chest and a strange emptiness where the fire had once burned. His mother¡¯s hand was still on his back, gently rubbing slow circles, as if easing the last remnants of discomfort away.

    After a few moments of silence, Mei Liao stood up and walked over to a nearby shelf, her movements smooth and precise. She opened a small wooden box, taking out a porcelain vial filled with an earthy-scented liquid. Feiyin recognized the scent instantly¡ªa mixture of medicinal herbs she had often used to help with his body tempering recovery.

    She poured a small amount into a cup and handed it to him. ¡°Drink. This will help repair any internal strain and soothe your meridians.¡±

    Feiyin took the cup hesitantly, the scent strong but familiar. He had never particularly enjoyed the bitter taste, but right now, he wasn¡¯t about to complain. He brought the cup to his lips, taking small sips before swallowing it all in one go.

    Immediately, a cooling sensation spread through his chest, like a soft stream washing away lingering embers. His breathing steadied, the ache in his limbs easing ever so slightly.

    His mother gave a small nod of approval. ¡°Rest for tonight. No more experiments with your inner strength until your body fully recovers.¡±

    Feiyin nodded, still feeling the warmth of their concern despite the scolding. As he sat quietly, letting the medicine take effect, he silently made a promise to himself¡ªto train smarter, to grow stronger, and to one day truly master the elements without losing control.

 Chapter 20: Cycles of Power

    The days passed in a slow, measured rhythm.

    Feiyin lay on his bed, staring at the wooden ceiling of their home, feeling the faint hum of the world around him. His body no longer ached as sharply as before, but a deep soreness lingered¡ªa reminder of his mistake.

    He had been so sure. So certain that he had done it right.

    And yet, he had lost control.

    It frustrated him, gnawed at the edges of his mind like an itch he couldn¡¯t scratch. He had matched the oscillation of fire, felt the powerful resonance in his body, but instead of control, he had been consumed. Why? What had gone wrong?

    His mother¡¯s soft footsteps interrupted his thoughts. Mei Liao walked in with a small ceramic bowl, the familiar scent of medicinal herbs filling the air.

    ¡°Time for your treatment,¡± she said gently, sitting beside him.

    Feiyin pushed himself up with a sigh, taking the bowl from her hands. He had grown used to the taste by now, though the bitterness still made him wince. Mei Liao chuckled at his expression, adjusting his blankets as he drank.

    ¡°You¡¯re looking better today,¡± she observed. ¡°Your internal state is more stable.¡±

    Feiyin wiped his mouth with the back of his hand. ¡°I feel fine. Just¡­ annoyed.¡±

    Mei Liao raised an eyebrow. ¡°Annoyed?¡±

    He frowned, gripping the empty bowl in his hands. ¡°I got the oscillation right. I know I did. It felt perfect, like I was one with the fire¡­ but then it turned on me.¡± He clenched his jaw. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what I did wrong.¡±

    His mother studied him for a moment before taking the bowl from his hands and setting it aside. Then, she tapped his forehead lightly with her finger.

    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it.¡±

    Feiyin blinked. ¡°What?¡±

    She smiled. ¡°Fire isn¡¯t just an element. It has a nature of its own. It is wild, unpredictable, both life-giving and destructive. You matched its oscillation, yes, but you didn¡¯t control it. You let yourself become part of it, but not its master.¡±

    Feiyin¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Then¡­ how do I control it?¡±

    Mei Liao leaned back, folding her arms. ¡°That is the hardest question of all. Control is a matter of balance. In my clan, we specialized in the soft application of inner strength, learning how to guide energy rather than force it. Some elders spoke of a fabled realm of control¡ªone where extreme yang births yin, and extreme yin births yang.¡±

    Feiyin¡¯s ears perked up. ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    She tapped her chin, thinking. ¡°Imagine a raging fire, burning at its peak. What happens when it reaches its absolute limit?¡±

    Feiyin thought for a moment. ¡°It¡­ burns out?¡±

    Mei Liao nodded. ¡°Yes. It consumes everything until it collapses in on itself. That is the principle¡ªwhen something reaches its extreme, it transforms. Extreme heat can become cold. Extreme light creates shadows. The strongest flame will, at its peak, give birth to its opposite.¡±

    Feiyin¡¯s eyes widened slightly. ¡°So¡­ if I reach that level of control, I can make fire¡­ into something else?¡±

    She smiled. ¡°Perhaps. But reaching that realm takes a lifetime of mastery. I myself never understood it fully. You, however, might have a better chance.¡±

    Feiyin looked down at his hands, flexing his fingers slightly. He had always thought of control as simply getting stronger, but his mother¡¯s words painted a new picture¡ªcontrol was not about overpowering something, but about understanding it to its core.

    A newfound determination settled in his chest. He had a long way to go, but he wouldn¡¯t stop here.

    Mei Liao ruffled his hair. ¡°Don¡¯t think too hard just yet. Focus on recovering first. Then you can get back to burning things.¡±

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Feiyin huffed. ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to burn anything.¡±

    She gave him a knowing look. ¡°Mm-hmm.¡±

    By the time he had fully recovered, the frustration in his heart had lessened, replaced by curiosity.

    That evening, as the sun dipped below the horizon, Feiyin sat with his father outside their home, the cool air carrying the scent of pine and soil. Cai Feng was sharpening his blade, slow, deliberate strokes gliding against the whetstone.

    Feiyin watched the rhythmic movement before finally speaking.

    ¡°Father¡­ I want to understand the elements better.¡±

    Cai Feng paused mid-stroke, glancing at him. ¡°Oh? And what brought this on?¡±

    Feiyin hesitated, then admitted, ¡°I thought I had control over fire, but I didn¡¯t. I want to understand why.¡±

    Cai Feng set the sword aside, resting his forearms on his knees. ¡°You¡¯ve felt the elements through oscillation, haven¡¯t you? You see how they exist within the world, how they interact.¡±

    Feiyin nodded.

    His father picked up a stick from the ground, twirling it between his fingers. ¡°Then tell me, what happens when you set fire to wood?¡±

    Feiyin frowned. ¡°The fire burns it, turning it into ash.¡±

    Cai Feng nodded. ¡°Yes. And what happens to the ash?¡±

    ¡°¡­It becomes part of the earth?¡±

    His father smiled faintly. ¡°Good. And where does water go when it seeps into the soil?¡±

    Feiyin¡¯s mind turned. ¡°It nourishes the ground¡­ helping plants grow.¡±

    Cai Feng leaned forward slightly. ¡°Everything in this world exists in cycles, Feiyin. Just as your body cycles energy, the elements cycle through creation and destruction.¡±

    He drew a quick diagram in the dirt, illustrating a circle.

    ¡°This is the Creation Cycle,¡± he explained. ¡°Wood feeds Fire. Fire creates Earth. Earth produces Metal. Metal carries Water. Water nourishes Wood. Each element flows into the next.¡±

    Feiyin traced the circle with his eyes, feeling the logic within it.

    ¡°Then what about the opposite?¡± he asked.

    Cai Feng smirked and drew another set of lines, forming a star within the circle.

    ¡°This is the Destructive Cycle. Fire melts Metal. Metal cuts Wood. Wood buries Earth. Earth absorbs Water. Water extinguishes Fire.¡±

    Feiyin stared at the two cycles, his mind racing. ¡°So¡­ if I understand these cycles, I can control elements better?¡±

    His father nodded. ¡°It¡¯s not just about controlling them¡ªit¡¯s about knowing when to nurture, and when to restrain. Fire burned you because you let it run unchecked. But if you had Water as its balance, it wouldn¡¯t have raged out of control.¡±

    Feiyin¡¯s fingers twitched. It made sense. It all made sense.

    ¡°So I need to think about the elements as part of a whole, not just by themselves,¡± he murmured.

    Cai Feng smiled. ¡°Exactly. Control isn¡¯t about force¡ªit¡¯s about understanding balance.¡±

    Feiyin sat back, his heart racing with newfound clarity.

    His mistake hadn¡¯t been in matching fire¡¯s oscillation. It had been in not counterbalancing it. He had let it exist in isolation, rather than as part of the natural flow of energy.

    The answer had been there all along¡ªhidden within the elements themselves.

    His father stood, sheathing his blade with a practiced motion. ¡°You¡¯re on the right path, Feiyin. Just remember¡ªknowledge without patience is as dangerous as strength without wisdom.¡±

    Feiyin exhaled, a small smile forming on his lips. He had rushed ahead before, but now he knew better.

    He wasn¡¯t just learning how to control fire.

    He was learning how to master the world itself.

 Chapter 21: Journey to Red Moon City

    The morning sun streamed through the wooden windows, casting long golden streaks across the room. Feiyin sat cross-legged on the floor, absentmindedly tracing patterns on the wooden planks while his body continued to recover from the strain of his last training experiment. The bitter taste of medicine still clung to his tongue, but the soreness had finally faded. His mother¡¯s treatments had done their work, and he was fully healed.

    A sharp knock at the door startled him from his thoughts. Before he could rise, the door creaked open, and a familiar mischievous voice filled the room.

    ¡°Oi, little brother, you still alive in there?¡±

    Feiyin grinned instantly. ¡°Sun Ke!¡±

    The older boy stepped inside, his usual cocky smirk in place, his hands behind his back like he was hiding something.

    ¡°I heard you almost roasted yourself,¡± Sun Ke teased, grinning as he sauntered over. ¡°What kind of crazy training were you doing this time?¡±

    Feiyin huffed, crossing his arms. ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to roast myself.¡±

    Sun Ke clicked his tongue, shaking his head dramatically. ¡°You¡¯re lucky your mother can cook up some pretty good medicine. Otherwise, we¡¯d be seeing a very different Feiyin right now.¡± He finally pulled his hands forward, revealing a skewer of candied hawthorn, its glossy red surface catching the light.

    Feiyin¡¯s eyes lit up instantly.

    ¡°Here,¡± Sun Ke said, tossing it over. ¡°A reward for surviving your own stupidity.¡±

    Feiyin caught it quickly, shooting him a glare before taking a satisfied bite, the familiar sweet and sour flavor melting on his tongue.

    His mood instantly lifted, but before he could thank Sun Ke, the older boy dropped onto the floor beside him, resting his chin on his palm.

    ¡°Anyway, the real reason I came,¡± Sun Ke said, his grin turning conspiratorial, ¡°is because something big is happening in Red Moon City soon.¡±

    Feiyin perked up. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The Harvest Festival,¡± Sun Ke said, his voice carrying the kind of excitement usually reserved for secret adventures. ¡°It happens every year to celebrate the autumn harvest, but it¡¯s not just about food. There are performances, competitions, fireworks, and merchants selling all kinds of rare stuff.¡±

    Feiyin¡¯s mind reeled. He had never traveled outside of Pine Village before. Red Moon City was only a few days away, but it might as well have been another world for how distant it seemed.

    A festival.

    A whole city filled with new things to see, people to meet, performances to watch.

    ¡°I want to go,¡± he blurted out before he could stop himself.

    Sun Ke chuckled. ¡°I figured you would. But you¡¯ll have to convince your father first.¡±

    Feiyin faltered slightly at that. His father wasn¡¯t the type to leave the village for no reason.

    Still, he had to try.

    That evening, Feiyin sat across from his parents at the dinner table, his chopsticks hovering over his bowl as he carefully chose his words.

    ¡°¡­Father, I want to go to Red Moon City.¡±

    Cai Feng didn¡¯t look up immediately, taking a slow bite of his meal. ¡°Why?¡±

    Feiyin swallowed, keeping his voice measured but eager. ¡°There¡¯s a festival. A big one. It¡¯s a chance to see something outside the village, to learn more about the world.¡±

    His father¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, but before he could reply, Mei Liao spoke first, a knowing smile on her lips.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s a great idea.¡±

    Feiyin turned to her in surprise. His mother rarely suggested leaving the village unless necessary.

    ¡°We could use a family trip,¡± Mei Liao continued, her eyes twinkling with mischief. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve traveled together.¡±

    Cai Feng set his chopsticks down, exhaling. ¡°Leaving the village for days isn¡¯t something we should take lightly.¡±

    Mei Liao tilted her head, feigning innocence. ¡°It¡¯s not dangerous, if that¡¯s what you¡¯re worried about. It¡¯s a simple festival, and we can travel with a caravan for security.¡±

    Cai Feng rubbed his temple, clearly debating internally. ¡°And if something happens while we¡¯re away?¡±

    Mei Liao smiled sweetly. ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯re in a village with a militia, my dear husband. They¡¯ll survive without you for a few days.¡±

    Feiyin bit the inside of his cheek to keep from laughing at his mother¡¯s playful tone.

    His father sighed, giving Feiyin a long look before shaking his head. ¡°You two really are teaming up against me, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Mei Liao grinned. ¡°Always.¡±

    Cai Feng muttered something under his breath before grunting in defeat. ¡°Fine. We¡¯ll go.¡±

    Feiyin nearly leapt out of his seat in excitement.

    ¡°But,¡± his father added, giving him a sharp look, ¡°you will stay close to us at all times. No running off on your own.¡±

    Feiyin nodded quickly, unable to contain his excitement at the idea of finally seeing Red Moon City.

    The next morning, preparations began.

    Mei Liao packed their travel bags, carefully folding extra sets of clothing and essentials. But Feiyin noticed something curious¡ªwhen she thought he wasn¡¯t looking, she reached into her robes and pulled out a small, unassuming pouch.

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Feiyin tilted his head, curious. ¡°Mother, what¡¯s that?¡±

    Mei Liao paused for half a second, then gave him a knowing smile. ¡°A little something to make travel easier.¡±

    She pulled it open just slightly, revealing a spatial pouch¡ªa rare item, capable of storing an entire cubic meter of space.

    Feiyin¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°We have one of those?¡±

    Mei Liao chuckled. ¡°Of course. Did you think your mother would go on long trips carrying heavy bags?¡±

    Feiyin had so many questions, but before he could ask, she gently pressed a finger to his forehead. ¡°It¡¯s best if we don¡¯t draw attention to it. That¡¯s why I¡¯m still packing visible bags. No need to make anyone envious.¡±

    Feiyin nodded quickly. His mother always thought ahead.

    The journey began at dawn.

    Mei Liao had arranged for them to travel with a merchant caravan, a group of traders heading to Red Moon City to sell their goods for the festival.

    The caravan was a lively mix of people¡ªolder merchants discussing trade deals, younger assistants tending to the horses, and guards stationed at different intervals, keeping an eye out for trouble.

    Feiyin sat in the back of one of the carts with his parents, watching the scenery change as they left Pine Village behind. The world seemed to expand before his eyes¡ªrolling hills, vast fields, scattered forests stretching toward the horizon.

    Every now and then, the caravan would stop for a break, and Feiyin would watch the merchants go about their work, noting how his mother easily conversed with them, exchanging light banter and business talk.

    Even on the road, she remained a merchant at heart.

    The journey lasted the whole day, the sun dipping low as they finally approached Red Moon City.

    And when Feiyin first saw it, he felt his breath catch in his throat.

    The city walls were enormous, towering over the land like an unbreakable fortress, their stone glinting faintly in the fading sunlight. The gates stretched wide, large enough for entire caravans to pass through without slowing. Even from a distance, the hum of life within the city was unmistakable¡ªthe movement of people, the glow of lanterns, the scent of roasting food drifting through the air.

    Feiyin stared in awe, his mouth slightly open.

    Cai Feng, standing beside him, let out a low chuckle. ¡°Careful, boy, or you¡¯ll catch flies.¡±

    Feiyin quickly shut his mouth, scowling up at his father. ¡°I was just¡ª¡±

    His mother giggled, nudging Cai Feng. ¡°Don¡¯t tease him. It¡¯s his first time seeing a real city.¡±

    Cai Feng smirked. ¡°I¡¯m just saying, if he¡¯s that amazed by the walls, wait until he sees the festival itself.¡±

    Feiyin grinned. He couldn¡¯t wait.

    As their caravan approached the gates of Red Moon City, Feiyin felt his heart pound with anticipation. The sheer scale of the walls had already been overwhelming, but now that they were drawing closer, he realized something else¡ª

    This was the first time he had ever seen so many people in one place.

    The road leading to the city gates was packed with travelers, merchants, and city guards, their voices blending into a constant, buzzing hum of life. People moved in all directions¡ªsome haggling over goods, others shouting orders, children running between carts, and guards inspecting incoming traders. It was a completely different world from the quiet and orderly pace of Pine Village.

    As they passed beneath the massive stone archway, Feiyin felt a sudden shift in the air. The density of people, the sheer volume of movement and sound¡ªit was like stepping into a raging river after only ever knowing a still pond.

    And then, it hit him.

    Oscillations. Everywhere.

    The closer they got to the heart of the city, the more frequencies he felt¡ªdozens, then hundreds, then thousands, all layered over one another. It was unlike anything he had ever experienced before. The subtle shifts of voices, footsteps, clanking metal, pulsing heartbeats, the wind weaving through the buildings¡ªall of it intertwined in an intricate, chaotic symphony of vibrations.

    For a moment, it was almost overwhelming.

    His mind strained to keep up, to separate and comprehend all the shifting frequencies. He had spent years fine-tuning his ability to sense and interpret oscillations, but he had never been surrounded by this many at once.

    But then¡ª

    Something within him clicked.

    Instead of resisting the storm of sounds and sensations, he let himself flow with it, like adjusting to the current of a fast-moving river. The overwhelming feeling didn¡¯t suffocate him; instead, it ignited his excitement even more.

    ¡®This is incredible,¡¯ Feiyin thought, his eyes wide with wonder.

    Cai Feng, noticing the stunned look on his son¡¯s face, chuckled. ¡°First time seeing a real city, and you¡¯re already lost in it?¡±

    Mei Liao smiled knowingly. ¡°It¡¯s a lot to take in, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Feiyin nodded eagerly, barely able to put his amazement into words. This was only the beginning of their journey, and he could already feel it¡ª

    Red Moon City was unlike anything he had ever known.

 Chapter 22: The Festivaléˆ¥æªš Flame

    As Feiyin walked through the bustling streets of Red Moon City, he felt as if he had stepped into another world.

    The village of Pine, with its tranquil forests and familiar faces, now seemed like a distant memory compared to the vivid chaos of the city. The streets stretched endlessly, lined with stone buildings taller than any he had ever seen, their roofs adorned with banners bearing symbols he didn¡¯t recognize. Merchants called out their wares, hawking everything from fragrant spices to shimmering fabrics. The smell of roasted meats and sweet pastries drifted through the air, mingling with the scent of incense and fresh ink from calligraphy stalls.

    Feiyin¡¯s eyes darted everywhere, absorbing the unfamiliar yet exhilarating sights and sounds.

    ¡°Stay close,¡± his father¡¯s deep voice reminded him, placing a firm hand on his shoulder.

    ¡°I know,¡± Feiyin replied, though his gaze was already pulled away by a street performer balancing on a long pole, juggling flaming torches.

    His mother chuckled at his reaction. ¡°If you¡¯re this amazed already, the festival will be overwhelming.¡±

    Feiyin grinned, his steps bouncing with excitement as they navigated the busy streets. His parents led him past rows of inns, tea houses, and trading posts, their exteriors decorated with paper lanterns that swayed gently in the wind. After a short walk, they stopped before a modest yet well-kept inn, the sign above the entrance reading "Moonlit Rest" in elegant brushstrokes.

    Inside, the warm glow of lanterns cast soft shadows against the wooden walls. The scent of tea and polished cedar filled the air, and a few travelers sat at tables, quietly drinking and chatting. Behind the counter stood an elderly innkeeper, her sharp eyes scanning their group as they approached.

    ¡°How many nights?¡± she asked, her voice polite but businesslike.

    ¡°Two,¡± Mei Liao answered. ¡°A single room.¡±

    The innkeeper nodded. ¡°Festival pricing¡ª10 Essence Coins per night.¡±

    Cai Feng¡¯s brow twitched slightly, but he simply exhaled and placed the twenty coins onto the counter. The old woman slid them into a wooden box, handing over a small bronze key.

    ¡°Second floor, end of the hall,¡± she instructed before returning to her ledger.

    Feiyin followed his parents upstairs, noting the sturdy wooden floors and the faint creak beneath their steps. Their room was simple but comfortable, with a thick straw mattress, a wooden table, and a small window overlooking the street below.

    Mei Liao set down her visible baggage, while Feiyin noticed the way she slipped a hand into her robes, undoubtedly checking the spatial pouch hidden within.

    ¡°We won¡¯t be staying indoors for long,¡± she said, turning to Feiyin with a knowing smile. ¡°Shall we see the festival?¡±

    Feiyin nearly leaped toward the door.

    The city center was a riot of colors and sound.

    Massive red and gold banners hung across the main square, illuminated by floating lanterns. Drummers played lively rhythms, their beats resonating through the air, while dancers in vibrant costumes twirled gracefully on raised platforms. Performers balanced on long poles, leaping from one to another with impossible agility, while fire-breathers sent bursts of flame into the night sky, earning cheers from the crowd.

    Feiyin turned in a circle, his senses flooded with oscillations. The hum of voices, the flicker of flames, the steady drumbeats¡ªit all blended together like a great symphony of movement and energy.

    ¡°Look at that one!¡± Feiyin pointed toward a masked performer wielding twin fans, their fabric catching fire as he spun them in mesmerizing patterns.

    Mei Liao chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re drawn to the fire again?¡±

    Feiyin grinned sheepishly, remembering his last reckless experiment.

    Cai Feng, standing beside them, smirked. ¡°Better to watch first, before trying to play with it.¡±

    Feiyin ignored the comment, his attention drawn elsewhere¡ªto the rows of food stalls lining the square. Skewers of roasted meats sizzled over open flames, dumplings steamed in large bamboo baskets, and vendors called out, advertising honey-glazed pastries, candied nuts, and spicy soups.

    Mei Liao handed Feiyin a small pouch of coins, smiling. ¡°Go ahead. Get what you like.¡±

    Feiyin beamed, darting off toward the nearest stall. He exchanged coins for a crispy scallion pancake, the savory aroma making his stomach grumble. He took a bite, the rich flavor exploding on his tongue.

    As he chewed, loud cheers erupted nearby, drawing his attention to the central platform.

    A fighting tournament.

    The raised stone arena in the middle of the square was surrounded by a dense crowd, people shouting and placing bets as two fighters clashed in the center. Both were in the Body Tempering Realm, their movements swift, their strikes echoing with bursts of inner strength.

    Feiyin hurried back to his parents, pointing at the tournament. ¡°What¡¯s happening there?¡±

    Cai Feng glanced at the stage. ¡°A contest. Fighters below the Meridian Opening Realm compete for the festival¡¯s prize¡ª1000 Essence Coins.¡±

    Feiyin¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°A thousand? That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Mei Liao smiled. ¡°Enough to support a small family for months.¡±

    Feiyin turned back to the fighters, his excitement growing. The current match was reaching its peak¡ªone combatant, a burly young man, sent a powerful stomp into the ground, causing the stone beneath them to crack as shockwaves rippled outward. His opponent, a leaner fighter, dodged nimbly, countering with a fluid, twisting kick that struck at just the right angle, sending his opponent tumbling backward.

    Feiyin watched in awe, his mind racing.

    ¡°The first fighter focused on strength,¡± he murmured, ¡°but the second used precision. He deflected the force instead of trying to block it directly.¡±

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    Cai Feng nodded approvingly. ¡°Good observation. In a fight, raw strength isn¡¯t enough¡ªcontrol, timing, and positioning make all the difference.¡±

    Feiyin turned to his mother. ¡°Which style do you think is better?¡±

    Mei Liao tapped her chin, watching as the lean fighter moved gracefully between attacks. ¡°That depends on the person. Some prefer to meet force with force. Others¡­ learn to redirect.¡±

    Feiyin¡¯s mind spun. His training had always been about balance¡ªstrength and control, yin and yang. Watching these fighters, he could see it now.

    The push and pull. The give and take.

    The match ended when the lean fighter used his opponent¡¯s own momentum against him, sending him sprawling out of the ring.

    The crowd erupted into cheers, and Feiyin couldn¡¯t tear his eyes away.

    One day, he wanted to be up there.

    He turned to his father, determination burning in his chest. ¡°Do you think I could enter next year?¡±

    Cai Feng studied him for a long moment before smirking. ¡°If you train properly. No rushing ahead.¡±

    Feiyin grinned. He would do it.

    For now, he was content just watching. But one day, he¡¯d be the one standing on that stage, proving his strength for all to see.

    The cheers of the crowd had barely died down when the next two fighters stepped onto the platform, their auras brimming with confidence. Feiyin, still chewing on the last bite of his scallion pancake, quickly swallowed and turned his full attention back to the arena. His father had said no rushing ahead, but he could already feel his excitement building.

    ¡°These two look different,¡± Feiyin murmured, noticing their postures.

    Mei Liao, standing beside him, nodded. ¡°One is light on his feet, the other is rooted like a tree. Two very different approaches.¡±

    The first fighter was a young woman with sharp, calculating eyes, her stance low and flexible. She bounced lightly on the balls of her feet, shifting subtly with every breath. She was fast. Feiyin could tell just by looking.

    Her opponent was a broad-shouldered man, his arms thick with muscle, his stance deep and unwavering. Unlike the previous match, this was not a contest of overwhelming force versus agility¡ªthis was precision against resilience.

    A sharp clang echoed through the air as the referee¡¯s staff struck the stone, signaling the start.

    The woman moved first.

    She dashed forward in a blur, her foot barely grazing the ground before she launched herself into a twisting strike. Her leg shot out like a whip, aiming for her opponent¡¯s side.

    The man didn¡¯t dodge.

    Instead, he braced himself, turning his body just slightly. The moment her kick connected, Feiyin saw it¡ªthe way the man''s muscles tightened and flexed, absorbing the force rather than resisting it outright.

    He countered immediately.

    With a powerful twist of his hips, he struck out with a palm that sent a shockwave rippling through the air. The woman twisted mid-air, just barely evading the attack, but the force alone pushed her backward.

    Feiyin¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°He absorbed the impact instead of blocking it. Then used it to counter.¡±

    Cai Feng smiled. ¡°Good. Strength isn¡¯t just about hitting hard¡ªit¡¯s about taking hits the right way.¡±

    Feiyin watched in fascination as the fight continued. It became clear that the woman was faster, weaving in and out like a flowing river, but the moment she got too close, the man would turn into a mountain, soaking up her blows and sending his own devastating counters.

    For a while, it seemed like neither could gain the upper hand. Then, in a flash, the woman changed tactics.

    She feinted a high kick¡ªthen dropped low, her leg sweeping beneath the man¡¯s stance.

    It was a trap.

    The moment he shifted to counter, she twisted like a serpent, using her speed to coil around his incoming strike and drive an open palm straight into his abdomen.

    A loud thud echoed across the arena.

    The man staggered.

    Then fell.

    The crowd exploded in cheers, some people groaning at lost bets while others clapped in admiration. The referee stepped forward, declaring the woman the winner, and Feiyin let out a breath he hadn¡¯t realized he was holding.

    ¡°That¡­¡± he murmured, eyes still locked on the victorious fighter, ¡°was incredible.¡±

    His father crossed his arms, watching the fallen man as he groaned and picked himself up. ¡°She used his own stability against him. He was strong, but he relied too much on his foundation. She found the one moment when he was off balance and struck before he could recover.¡±

    Mei Liao smiled at her son¡¯s sparkling eyes. ¡°Did you learn something?¡±

    Feiyin nodded eagerly. ¡°That power isn¡¯t just about standing your ground¡ªit¡¯s about knowing when to bend, and when to strike.¡±

    His mother reached out, ruffling his hair with a laugh. ¡°Exactly. You don¡¯t always need to be the strongest. You just need to understand your opponent better than they understand themselves.¡±

    Feiyin grinned, eyes still glued to the arena. He could see it now¡ªhimself standing in that ring, feeling the rush of battle, testing himself against skilled opponents.

    One day.

    But for now¡­

    Cai Feng placed a hand on his shoulder, breaking him from his thoughts. ¡°Come on. We¡¯ll be here all night if we keep watching matches. There¡¯s still more to see.¡±

    Feiyin hesitated, his heart still racing from the fight. But when he turned and saw the twinkling lights of the festival ahead, the scent of more delicious food drifting through the air, and the distant sound of street performers playing music, he nodded.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said, already bouncing on his heels. ¡°Let¡¯s go see more.¡±

    And with that, they left the cheers of the tournament behind, stepping once more into the lively, vibrant festival night.

 Chapter 23 : A Song of Elements

    The night air was alive with music.

    As Feiyin walked alongside his parents through the vibrant streets of Red Moon City, the festival''s energy remained as spirited as ever. The scent of roasted meats and candied fruits lingered in the cool air, mixing with the soft glow of countless lanterns swaying overhead. It was an atmosphere unlike anything he had ever known¡ªbustling yet harmonious, chaotic yet perfectly ordered.

    Just as they were about to return to their inn for the night, Feiyin¡¯s ears caught something different amidst the hum of voices and flickering lights.

    A band of musicians had gathered on a small wooden stage at the edge of the festival square. The audience, scattered in groups, swayed gently to the melody as flutes, lutes, drums, and zithers intertwined in a mesmerizing performance.

    Feiyin stopped in his tracks.

    The moment the first note vibrated through the air, his oscillation sense stirred to life.

    He could see the frequencies, as clear as ripples on a still pond. Each instrument had its own unique resonance¡ªa flute¡¯s crisp and airy notes, a zither¡¯s deep and layered strums, a drum¡¯s powerful and grounding rhythm. They were vastly different from one another, yet in the hands of the musicians, they flowed seamlessly, each playing its part to create a masterpiece of sound.

    Feiyin felt something click in his mind.

    ¡®This¡­ this is it.¡¯

    For weeks, he had struggled with the Five Elements¡ªtrying to replicate their natural oscillations, to balance their flow within his own inner strength. But every time, something had gone wrong. The resonance of one would overpower another, creating instability, causing him to lose control.

    But now, as he watched the band of musicians, he understood.

    The Five Elements were like instruments. Each played its own tune, each carried its own voice. If a musician ignored the rhythm of the others and played recklessly, the result would be discordant noise¡ªjarring, unpleasant, unstable. But in the hands of a master, each instrument would enhance the others, creating something far greater than its parts alone.

    The Five Elements were not meant to be forced into submission.

    They were meant to be conducted.

    A thrill ran through Feiyin¡¯s chest, his heart pounding like a drumbeat.

    ¡®If I want to wield all Five Elements together, I must be the maestro of my own inner strength. I need to cultivate my foundation so that my body can endure and deploy all five harmoniously. I need the right rhythm, the right control¡­¡¯

    He glanced down at his hands, clenching and unclenching his fingers, as his mind raced with new understanding.

    Up until now, he had been trying to use his inner strength to replicate one element at a time, focusing only on individual mastery. But that was like playing a single instrument in isolation¡ªuseful, but limited. To reach the pinnacle of Body Tempering, he needed to create a symphony of power.

    That meant perfecting all five aspects of his outer body¡ª

    Skin, Muscles and Tendons, Bones, Marrow, Blood.

    Only by completing them fully, by tempering his body to withstand the forces each element brought, would he be able to handle their simultaneous resonance.

    The realization sent a surge of excitement through him, his thoughts turning sharper.

    ¡®If my body is incomplete, then my inner strength will always remain unstable when trying to wield all Five Elements at once. I need to cultivate my foundation completely before I can truly use them as a single force!¡¯

    The last piece of the puzzle had fallen into place.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    His hands trembled slightly, not from fear, but from the sheer exhilaration of clarity.

    He knew what he needed to do.

    For so long, his training had been a path of exploration, feeling out the limits of his abilities, but now¡ªnow, he saw the road ahead clearly.

    He needed to:

    Achieve full mastery over all five body aspects to support and channel his inner strength properly.

    Hone his inner strength control so that he could "conduct" the elements like a maestro with an orchestra.

    Train his ability to balance each element''s power, ensuring one did not overwhelm the others.

    A huge grin stretched across his face. He felt light, unburdened, yet overflowing with anticipation.

    ¡°Feiyin?¡±

    His mother¡¯s voice brought him back. He turned to find both parents watching him curiously¡ªCai Feng¡¯s arms crossed, and Mei Liao¡¯s head tilted slightly, studying his expression.

    ¡°Did you see something interesting?¡± his father asked.

    Feiyin nodded excitedly, glancing back at the musicians as the melody reached its climax.

    ¡°Yes! The Five Elements¡­ they¡¯re like instruments, aren¡¯t they? They each play their own sound, but if you don¡¯t use them together properly, it creates discord instead of harmony.¡±

    Mei Liao¡¯s lips parted slightly, surprise flickering in her amethyst eyes. ¡°Oh? What brought this on?¡±

    Feiyin took a deep breath, trying to organize his racing thoughts into words. ¡°I was struggling because I was treating them as separate forces. I thought I just needed to master them individually. But that¡¯s wrong! I have to treat them as a whole¡ªto balance them like a musician leading an orchestra.¡±

    Cai Feng let out a low chuckle, shaking his head in amusement. ¡°You¡¯re always thinking about training, even in the middle of a festival.¡±

    Feiyin grinned sheepishly. ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t help it.¡±

    His mother laughed softly before kneeling in front of him, placing a hand on his cheek. Her expression was warm, but her voice carried gentle wisdom.

    ¡°You¡¯re right to feel excited,¡± she said, ¡°but Feiyin, do you know why you even had this realization?¡±

    Feiyin blinked. ¡°Because I was thinking about my training?¡±

    Mei Liao shook her head, still smiling. ¡°No. It¡¯s because you allowed yourself to experience something new. If you had stayed in the village, training without rest, you wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to see these musicians, to feel the inspiration from their performance.¡±

    Feiyin hesitated, her words settling deep into his heart.

    ¡°Training is important,¡± she continued, ¡°but so is living. If you rush too fast, you might miss the things that will help you grow the most.¡±

    His father nodded in agreement, placing a firm hand on Feiyin¡¯s head. ¡°Slow is smooth, smooth is fast. Mastery takes time. Take your lessons as they come, and don¡¯t let impatience cloud your judgment.¡±

    Feiyin exhaled, feeling his previous eagerness temper slightly, not with disappointment, but with understanding.

    ¡°¡­I get it,¡± he said finally. He looked back at the musicians, watching them lose themselves in their craft, playing with joy, not obligation.

    A bright determination settled in his chest.

    He would train harder than ever, but he would also take his time, ensuring every step forward was firm and steady.

    With this realization, his path no longer felt frantic¡ªit felt purposeful.

    Mei Liao smiled and stood up, taking his hand. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go back to the inn.¡±

    Feiyin took one last glance at the musicians before following his parents down the lantern-lit street, the melody still ringing in his ears.

    But now, it was no longer just a song.

    It was a guide.

 Chapter 24- Festival of Joy

    The morning sun spilled over Red Moon City, casting warm golden light upon the cobbled streets. Despite the early hour, the festival continued in full force, the lively hum of voices blending with the occasional burst of laughter and the distant tunes of street performers.

    Feiyin, walking between his parents, felt a bubbling excitement different from yesterday¡¯s revelations. Today was a day for fun, for exploring, for losing himself in the unfamiliar world beyond their quiet village. Even his father, usually composed and strict, seemed more relaxed, though he still carried himself with a quiet dignity. Mei Liao, on the other hand, had been in an especially playful mood since morning, humming a cheerful tune as she clung lightly to Feiyin¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Look at all the games!¡± Feiyin¡¯s eyes widened as they reached an open square packed with colorful stalls and excited festival-goers. The scent of fried sweets and grilled skewers filled the air, mingling with the scent of polished wooden prizes stacked behind each booth.

    Cai Feng crossed his arms, surveying the lively booths with an unreadable expression. ¡°Hmph. I never had time for these things when I was younger.¡±

    Mei Liao gave him a knowing glance. ¡°And look where that got you¡ªnow you¡¯re being dragged around by your wife and son, forced to enjoy yourself.¡±

    Cai Feng exhaled sharply through his nose, but Feiyin caught the faintest twitch of a smirk at the corner of his lips.

    Feiyin¡¯s eyes darted between the various game booths before landing on one that caught his attention. A target-shooting game using small wooden bows.

    The old man running the stall gestured with a weathered hand. ¡°Want to give it a shot, little one?¡±

    Feiyin nodded enthusiastically, stepping forward to pick up the tiny bow. He ran his fingers along the polished wood before testing the draw, feeling the slight tension in the string. His father, watching closely, nodded in approval.

    ¡°Hold the bow steady. Don¡¯t just pull the string¡ªguide the arrow,¡± Cai Feng instructed, his voice firm but encouraging.

    Feiyin narrowed his gaze, aligning his stance just as he had learned from training. He exhaled slowly and released the arrow.

    It struck the edge of the wooden bird target with a soft thud.

    ¡°Not bad for a first try!¡± the game master chuckled.

    Feiyin took another arrow, adjusting his grip slightly. This time, his hands were steadier. The arrow flew, landing closer to the center.

    Mei Liao clapped her hands. ¡°Oh! My little warrior is getting better already!¡±

    Feiyin¡¯s chest swelled with pride as he shot one more arrow¡ªthis time hitting the center of the target. The old man handed him a small jade token as a prize, ruffling his hair.

    Grinning, Feiyin rushed to the next game, eyes lighting up at the sight of a shallow water tub filled with darting golden fish. Each participant was given a fragile paper spoon, which they had to use to scoop a fish without tearing it.

    ¡°This looks fun!¡± Feiyin said excitedly.

    ¡°You have to be careful,¡± Mei Liao said with a knowing smile. ¡°If you scoop too fast, the water will break the paper.¡±

    Feiyin nodded seriously, his fingers tightening around the handle of the fragile spoon. He dipped it carefully into the water, watching the tiny ripples as the fish darted away. His oscillation sense stirred, letting him see the faint tremors in the water.

    ¡®If I follow their movements, I can¡ª¡¯

    Rip.

    The paper tore immediately, sending his fish darting away.

    ¡°Ah¡ª!¡± Feiyin blinked at the ruined spoon.

    Cai Feng chuckled deeply, while Mei Liao knelt beside him, plucking up a spoon of her own. ¡°Let me show you how it¡¯s done.¡±

    Instead of rushing, she let the spoon glide over the water, tilting it just slightly. The fish, unaware, drifted right into the scoop¡ªand with a swift motion, she lifted it up.

    Feiyin¡¯s eyes widened in awe.

    ¡°You¡¯re not just using the spoon,¡± Mei Liao explained, tapping his nose. ¡°You¡¯re guiding the water to help you.¡±

    Feiyin stared at her, then at the fish in her hands, feeling a newfound respect for his mother¡¯s control.

    They moved on to several more stalls¡ªring toss, guessing games, small contests of speed and balance. Feiyin tried everything, sometimes winning, sometimes failing, but always laughing.

    Even Cai Feng joined in at one booth, effortlessly knocking down a stack of wooden blocks with a single flick of his fingers. The game master stared in disbelief before quickly handing over several prizes, much to Mei Liao¡¯s amusement.

    Just as they were preparing to grab some food, the sound of cheers and applause caught Feiyin¡¯s attention.

    A large crowd had gathered around a central stage, where several young women stood dressed in elegant robes embroidered with the colors of autumn.

    Mei Liao smiled. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s the Harvest Festival¡¯s Beauty Contest.¡±

    Feiyin tilted his head. ¡°A contest?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Young women from all over compete for the title of Moonlit Beauty.¡±

    Feiyin didn¡¯t think much of it¡ªuntil his gaze landed on one particular contestant.

    A Fox Beastkin woman stood on the stage, her long crimson and gold robes flowing around her like woven fire. Her soft fox ears twitched slightly, and her two golden tails swayed behind her. But it was her face that captured his attention the most¡ªher sharp, amber eyes glowed softly under the festival lanterns, her delicate features possessing an otherworldly charm.

    Feiyin froze, completely entranced.

    She was far more beautiful than any illustration in the books at home.

    Mei Liao, watching her son¡¯s expression closely, suppressed a knowing smile.

    ¡°My, my¡­¡± She leaned down, whispering in his ear. ¡°Feiyin, dear¡­ do you have a crush?¡±

    Feiyin¡¯s face turned bright red.

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t¡ª! I was just¡ª!¡± His words jumbled together, his mind unable to form a proper response.

    His father smirked. ¡°Hah. You¡¯re young, but you already recognize beauty.¡±

    Feiyin desperately tried to turn the situation around, puffing out his chest as he crossed his arms.

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°Hmph! Mother is more beautiful anyway. She would¡¯ve won if she entered.¡±

    Mei Liao blinked, then grinned widely before scooping him into her arms.

    ¡°Oh, my sweet boy! You always know what to say!¡± She nuzzled his cheek, making him squirm in embarrassment. ¡°Maybe next year I¡¯ll enter, just to see if I can make you blush even more!¡±

    Feiyin groaned. ¡°Can we just watch the contest now?¡±

    His parents laughed, and Feiyin buried his face in his mother¡¯s shoulder, feeling both flustered and warm inside.

    ¡ª--

    The festival carried on into the evening, the streets aglow with lantern light, their flickering warmth casting a golden sheen over the laughing festival-goers. The air buzzed with the sounds of merriment¡ªdrunken cheers from celebratory toasts, the ringing clinks of cups meeting together, and the ever-present melody of musicians playing under the starlit sky.

    Feiyin felt exhilarated and slightly exhausted from all the excitement, but his parents showed no signs of slowing down. If anything, Mei Liao seemed more energized, pulling both Feiyin and Cai Feng along as she eagerly dragged them toward one last round of festivities before retiring for the night.

    They stopped by a lively street stall where a row of men sat around a table, their cheeks flushed as they engaged in a competitive drinking game. Wooden cups filled with a fragrant amber liquid clinked against the table as each contestant downed their drink in a single motion, slamming the empty cups back onto the surface with a victorious grin.

    Mei Liao smirked as she turned to Cai Feng, amusement dancing in her violet eyes. ¡°Husband, how about a drink?¡±

    Cai Feng raised an eyebrow, his arms still crossed. ¡°You know I don¡¯t drink often.¡±

    ¡°Oh, come now,¡± she teased, nudging his side. ¡°It¡¯s a festival! Even you should loosen up just a little.¡±

    Feiyin watched with wide eyes, surprised to see his mother trying to convince his father to do something out of the ordinary.

    Cai Feng sighed, but before he could refuse again, the stall owner¡ªa burly man with a grizzled beard¡ªlaughed heartily. ¡°Come, friend! A single cup won¡¯t hurt! It¡¯s the best brew in the city.¡±

    Mei Liao tilted her head, watching her husband with a knowing smirk. ¡°See? It¡¯s rude to refuse hospitality.¡±

    Cai Feng closed his eyes briefly before finally relenting, taking a seat at the table. ¡°Fine. Just one.¡±

    The stall owner quickly poured a small cup of the golden liquor, setting it before him. Cai Feng picked up the wooden cup, gave it a sniff, then downed it in one go, placing it back on the table with a quiet clink.

    Mei Liao grinned victoriously.

    Feiyin leaned forward, curious. ¡°How was it, Dad?¡±

    Cai Feng cleared his throat, his expression as composed as ever, though a faint hint of warmth colored his usually cool gaze. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ strong.¡±

    The stall owner roared with laughter. ¡°That¡¯s the spirit! Another?¡±

    Cai Feng shook his head immediately, standing before his wife could trick him into drinking more. ¡°One is enough.¡±

    Mei Liao pouted dramatically, linking her arm through his. ¡°Hmph. You¡¯re no fun. But at least you humored me.¡±

    Feiyin couldn¡¯t stop grinning. It was rare to see his father go along with his mother¡¯s teasing, and it made him feel warm inside, like he was witnessing something special¡ªsomething meant just for them.

    As they made their way through the final stretch of the festival, they indulged in one last round of treats¡ªa set of steamed buns filled with sweet lotus paste, their delicate, fluffy texture melting on Feiyin¡¯s tongue. The air had grown cooler, a gentle evening breeze swaying the festival banners as the final performances came to a close.

    At the very center of the city, the final event of the festival took place¡ªthe Lantern Release Ceremony.

    Hundreds of festival-goers gathered in the square, holding carefully crafted lanterns, their delicate paper shells painted with wishes and blessings for the future. Feiyin held onto his own, a small, golden lantern with soft swirling patterns decorating its edges. His mother had bought it for him earlier, telling him he could make a wish before setting it free.

    ¡°What should I wish for?¡± he murmured, staring into the soft glow of the lantern¡¯s light.

    His father stood behind him, arms folded, his expression thoughtful. ¡°That¡¯s up to you.¡±

    Mei Liao knelt beside him, brushing a stray lock of hair from his face. ¡°Whatever your heart desires, Feiyin.¡±

    Feiyin nodded slowly, thinking for a moment. Then, closing his eyes, he held his wish close to his heart.

    ¡®I want to grow strong enough to protect the people I love.¡¯

    Taking a deep breath, he released the lantern, watching as it floated upward, joining the countless others drifting into the starry sky.

    For a long moment, they simply stood together, watching the sky fill with golden lights, each one carrying the hopes and dreams of the people below.

    Tomorrow, they would leave the city behind. But for now, this moment belonged to them.

    ---

    By the time they returned to the cozy inn, Feiyin could feel the weight of exhaustion finally catching up to him. His legs ached from walking all day, and his eyelids drooped as they entered their room.

    Mei Liao pulled back the covers of the bed, gesturing for him to climb in. ¡°Come now, little one. You need your rest.¡±

    Feiyin nodded sleepily, crawling into the soft bedding. His muscles still hummed with the lingering excitement of the day, but as soon as his head touched the pillow, his body gave in completely.

    Before sleep fully took him, he felt a warm hand gently brushing his hair.

    His mother¡¯s voice, soft and affectionate. ¡°Goodnight, my love.¡±

    Then his father¡¯s steady, grounding presence nearby. ¡°Rest well.¡±

    A contented smile stretched across Feiyin¡¯s face as he drifted into sleep, his mind filled with images of festival lights, laughter, and warmth.

    This¡­ was a memory he would cherish forever.

 Chapter 25- Progress and unrest

    The seasons had shifted once more, and five months had passed since the festival at Red Moon City. The once-vibrant hues of autumn had faded into the stark chill of winter, only for the thaw of early spring to paint the world in fresh greens once again. The air in Pine Village was crisper, and the wind carried the scents of damp earth, budding flowers, and burning firewood from the villagers¡¯ chimneys.

    Feiyin stood at the edge of the training field, the familiar scent of dust and sweat filling his nostrils. His long black hair was neatly tied back, revealing his striking gray eyes, flecked with hints of amethyst that shimmered under the morning sun. Over the past months, his body had grown taller, leaner, and more defined¡ªhis once-childlike frame now carried obvious musculature, though he remained agile and fluid rather than bulky. Vitality thrummed beneath his skin, a constant hum of energy in his veins.

    But the most profound change was his perception.

    Everything¡ªthe way the wind whispered through the trees, the faintest shifts in movement, the subtlest variations in sound and scent¡ªwas clearer than ever before. His five senses had sharpened considerably. The once-overwhelming world of oscillations he had struggled to grasp now felt more natural, as though his mind had learned how to filter, categorize, and analyze everything at once.

    And this strength had not gone unnoticed.

    The militia training grounds were located at the western end of Pine Village, a wide, open space surrounded by simple wooden fences. The ground, hardened by constant footfalls, bore numerous patches of disturbed dirt and faint cracks, remnants of past sparring matches. Several wooden training dummies lined the edges, their surfaces chipped and weathered from repeated strikes. A small weapons rack stood nearby, stocked with practice blades, staffs, and weighted training gear.

    At this moment, the militia members were gathered, going through their morning drills.

    Among them was Jiang Hu, one of the militia¡¯s unofficial officers and a seasoned warrior in his early forties. A broad-shouldered man with a stern face, his hair was pulled back into a tight bun, a few strands of silver betraying his age. His sharp eyes rarely missed anything, and his calloused hands bore the marks of decades of training.

    Then there was Sun Ke, one of the younger militia members¡ªlean, quick-witted, and always ready with a sly remark. His short brown hair was often messy, and a mischievous glint danced in his dark eyes. Unlike the others, Sun Ke had a habit of sneaking candied hawthorn into the training grounds, much to Feiyin¡¯s amusement.

    Further back stood Luo Fan, a man built like an immovable boulder. Towering and thickly muscled, he carried himself with an air of quiet authority. Unlike Sun Ke, who could talk his way out of trouble, Luo Fan preferred to let his fists do the talking.

    Several other militia members of varying ages and builds filled the field, each with their own strengths and personalities.

    As Feiyin stepped forward, a few of them turned, their eyes flicking over him with subtle intrigue.

    He had always been a curiosity, the youngest among them yet training just as hard¡ªif not harder¡ªthan the adults. But today, their gazes carried something new.

    Respect.

    Jiang Hu was the first to speak, his deep voice cutting through the murmurs. ¡°Feiyin, you¡¯re looking¡­ stronger.¡± His sharp gaze swept over him, analyzing the way he stood, the way he breathed, the quiet confidence in his stance. ¡°I take it your training has gone well?¡±

    Feiyin nodded, suppressing the proud grin threatening to break across his face. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve been making progress.¡±

    Sun Ke, ever the troublemaker, smirked. ¡°Progress, huh? I¡¯d say it¡¯s more than that.¡± He crossed his arms, tilting his head. ¡°Last time we sparred, you were just barely holding your own. Now, if I didn¡¯t know better, I¡¯d say you could knock me flat.¡±

    A few of the other militia members chuckled, but there was no mockery in their voices¡ªonly good-natured amusement.

    Luo Fan, who had remained quiet, finally spoke. ¡°How much strength have you reached now?¡±

    Feiyin took a steady breath, feeling the hum of energy beneath his skin. ¡°Three thousand kilograms.¡±

    A beat of silence.

    Then, Jiang Hu exhaled sharply, eyes narrowing. ¡°Three thousand?¡±

    Sun Ke let out a low whistle. ¡°Damn. I don¡¯t think I hit three thousand until I was seventeen.¡±

    Luo Fan, who rarely showed surprise, let out a thoughtful grunt, arms crossed over his chest. ¡°That¡¯s enough to shatter boulders.¡±

    The murmurs among the militia grew. It wasn¡¯t just that Feiyin had gotten stronger¡ªit was how quickly he had done so.

    Jiang Hu rubbed his chin, glancing toward Cai Feng, who stood at the side, observing quietly. ¡°Your father¡¯s training must be relentless.¡±

    Feiyin smiled slightly. ¡°He makes sure I earn every step forward.¡±

    Cai Feng¡¯s gaze met his, and though his face remained as unreadable as ever, there was the faintest glimmer of pride in his eyes.

    Jiang Hu let out a deep chuckle. ¡°Well, I suppose we¡¯ll have to see just how much you¡¯ve improved. Sun Ke, Luo Fan¡ªhelp me test the boy¡¯s limits.¡±

    Sun Ke groaned dramatically. ¡°Ah, so I have to get beaten today? Great.¡±

    Luo Fan, on the other hand, merely cracked his knuckles. ¡°Good. I wanted to see what he¡¯s capable of.¡±

    Feiyin rolled his shoulders, excitement bubbling in his chest. He had been waiting for this moment.

    The sparring session began with Sun Ke as the first opponent.

    The two stood across from each other, the training ground¡¯s dust settling between them. Sun Ke, though lean, was fast, his movements fluid and unpredictable. He grinned, shifting into a low, bouncing stance, his weight on the balls of his feet.

    ¡°Alright, Feiyin, let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got.¡±

    Feiyin took a steady breath, feeling the vibrations of the earth beneath his feet, the faint movements in the air around them.

    Sun Ke moved first, lunging with a burst of speed, aiming to slip past Feiyin¡¯s guard.

    But Feiyin saw it.

    His improved perception allowed him to anticipate the rhythm of movement, and with a swift pivot, he sidestepped, his arm snapping forward.

    Thud!

    His palm struck Sun Ke¡¯s chest with controlled force, sending him stumbling back several paces. Sun Ke blinked, his smirk replaced with mild shock.

    ¡°Damn,¡± he muttered, shaking out his arms. ¡°You weren¡¯t this fast before.¡±

    Feiyin grinned.

    Jiang Hu nodded approvingly. ¡°His speed has caught up with his strength. That¡¯s good.¡±

    Luo Fan cracked his neck, stepping forward next. ¡°Alright, my turn.¡±

    Feiyin steadied himself, knowing this fight would be vastly different. Luo Fan was a wall of muscle and raw power, his strikes heavy and unrelenting.

    The moment the spar began, Luo Fan lunged, his fist whistling through the air. Feiyin barely had time to react before the impact sent a shockwave through his arms, forcing him backward.

    The fight was on.

    The sparring continued for several rounds, Feiyin pushing himself further each time, feeling the limits of his newfound strength and control. Every block, dodge, and counterstrike refined his movements, bringing him closer to mastery.

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    By the time the session ended, Feiyin was panting but exhilarated, his body thrumming with energy.

    Jiang Hu clapped a hand on his shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re progressing faster than I expected. Keep this up, and you¡¯ll surpass us in no time.¡±

    Feiyin smiled, feeling something deep within him settle.

    He was getting stronger.

    And this was only the beginning.

    ¡ª-

    As the sun began to set, casting long shadows over the village, Pine Village had begun to wind down for the evening. The scent of burning firewood and simmering broth filled the air, and the distant laughter of children playing in the streets echoed through the humble homes.

    Yet, despite the peaceful atmosphere, an underlying tension lingered.

    Three months ago, rumors had begun to spread¡ªwhispers carried by traveling merchants, traders, and messengers passing through the region.

    A sect had been destroyed.

    Not just any sect, but the Blue Sword Sect¡ªone of the seven sects within the kingdom, and the closest to their region.

    No one knew who had done it. No one knew why.

    But everyone knew what it meant.

    When great powers clashed, the ones who suffered most were always the common folk.

    Mei Liao had heard the whispers first.

    She had been tending to her usual trade, negotiating with merchants, when a group of traders from the south entered Red Moon City¡¯s marketplace, speaking in hushed, anxious voices.

    She had caught snippets of their conversation as she inspected a set of silk fabrics.

    ¡°¡­completely wiped out.¡±

    ¡°Not a single disciple left?¡±

    ¡°They say not even the elders survived. The entire sect¡­ gone.¡±

    Mei Liao had quietly stepped closer, her ears sharp. ¡°What happened?¡± she asked, keeping her voice casual.

    The merchant¡ªan older man with a bushy gray beard¡ªpaused, glancing at her before lowering his voice. ¡°You haven¡¯t heard?¡±

    She shook her head.

    ¡°The Blue Sword Sect is no more,¡± he murmured. ¡°Destroyed. No one knows by who. One of the seven pillars of our kingdom¡­ wiped out overnight.¡±

    Mei Liao¡¯s fingers tightened around the fabric she had been holding. ¡°Overnight?¡±

    The merchant nodded. ¡°The details are scarce, but those who¡¯ve traveled near the area say the sect grounds are in ruins. There¡¯s nothing left. Not even the bodies of the disciples.¡±

    A cold shiver ran down Mei Liao¡¯s spine.

    Sect wars were not uncommon, but for an entire sect to be annihilated without warning¡­

    Something about this felt wrong.

    She had finished her business quickly that day, returning to the village with unease curling in her stomach.

    The news spread like wildfire, and though Pine Village was far from the sect¡¯s location, it was still close enough that people felt uneasy.

    ¡°What if it was the work of another sect?¡±

    ¡°What if the kingdom is about to go to war?¡±

    ¡°If one of the seven sects could be destroyed just like that¡­ how can any of us be safe?¡±

    The questions lingered in the air, like an unspoken weight pressing down on the village. Fear of the unknown was the worst kind of fear¡ªit gnawed at people¡¯s thoughts, fed their paranoia, made them see threats where there were none.

    Cai Feng had remained silent on the matter for a long time, keeping his own suspicions close to his chest, but Feiyin could see the way his father¡¯s gaze had grown sharper, the way his posture remained more rigid than usual, as if preparing for something unseen.

    And Mei Liao, despite her usual lighthearted demeanor, had been keeping an even closer watch over their surroundings.

    It was a night like this, with Feiyin helping set the dinner table, when the conversation finally came up.

    His mother placed a clay pot of hot soup in the center of the table, her expression unusually serious. ¡°I heard more rumors today,¡± she said.

    Cai Feng, who had been quietly sharpening his blade at the side of the room, didn¡¯t stop, but Feiyin noticed the slight pause before he continued.

    ¡°Still about the sect?¡± Feiyin asked.

    Mei Liao nodded, taking her seat. ¡°The details are vague, but¡­ the ones who went to investigate the sect grounds never came back.¡±

    Feiyin¡¯s fingers tightened around the wooden chopsticks in his hands.

    ¡°Never came back?¡± he echoed.

    Cai Feng finally spoke, his voice calm but firm. ¡°Which means someone¡ªor something¡ªdoesn¡¯t want the truth to be known.¡±

    A silence settled over them.

    Feiyin felt his mind racing. In all the history lessons his mother had taught him, no major sect had ever been completely erased overnight without leaving any traces of survivors. Even in war, some remnants always remained.

    But this¡­

    This was different.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like this,¡± Mei Liao admitted, resting her chin on her hand. ¡°A sect being wiped out is already concerning, but the fact that no other sect has claimed responsibility makes it worse.¡±

    Feiyin furrowed his brows. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t a sect normally want to show off if they won?¡±

    Mei Liao smiled wryly. ¡°Exactly.¡±

    Cai Feng finally put down his blade, looking at Feiyin. ¡°This is why your mother and I always say strength matters. When powerful forces clash, they don¡¯t care about the people caught in between.¡±

    Feiyin felt a slow determination settle in his chest.

    He had already been pushing himself hard in training, but now he felt even more resolved.

    If the world beyond Pine Village was this dangerous, he needed to become strong enough to face it head-on.

    Though there had been no signs of immediate danger, the rumors had left their mark on the village.

    The militia trained harder, their once-casual drills becoming more disciplined, more calculated. The hunters and traders who left the village were more cautious on the roads, and even the children who once played freely in the fields stayed closer to home.

    Feiyin had overheard a conversation between Jiang Hu and Sun Ke just a few days ago.

    ¡°You think something¡¯s coming?¡± Sun Ke had asked, twirling a wooden practice blade in his hand.

    Jiang Hu had exhaled, rubbing his chin. ¡°I don¡¯t know. But when sects start getting erased without a trace¡­ it¡¯s never a good sign.¡±

    Luo Fan, who had been listening in silence, had nodded grimly. ¡°It means the balance of power is shifting.¡±

    Feiyin, standing nearby, had absorbed every word.

    The world beyond their quiet village was changing.

    And whether he liked it or not, those changes would eventually reach them too.

    That night, as Feiyin lay in bed, staring up at the wooden ceiling of their home, he let his mind drift back to everything that had happened in the past five months.

    His training, his growing strength, his time with the militia.

    The festival, the memories he had made with his family.

    And now, this looming uncertainty.

    He wasn¡¯t afraid.

    But he understood why his parents were concerned.

    Closing his amethyst-flecked gray eyes, he took a deep breath, feeling the steady hum of inner strength coursing through his body.

    ¡®I¡¯ll keep growing stronger,¡¯ he thought. ¡®So that no matter what happens¡­ I won¡¯t be powerless to stop it.¡¯

    And with that resolve burning in his heart, he let himself drift into restful sleep, knowing that tomorrow would bring new challenges, new lessons, and new battles to fight.

    But that was exactly what he was training for.

 Chapter 26- Drawing the Saber

    Feiyin¡¯s breath came out in soft puffs against the morning air, his feet moving across the dirt of the training ground as he completed his usual warm-up routine. His body had grown lean and strong over the past few months, his movements smoother, his posture more refined. Every fiber of his being felt more alive, more attuned to the oscillations of the world around him. He had forged his body, tempered his strength, trained his inner energy¡ªnow, he would take the next step.

    Today, he would wield a weapon.

    Cai Feng stood a short distance away, his hands behind his back, watching his son as he finished his exercises. His sharp gaze softened, ever so slightly, as Feiyin approached, anticipation clear in his young but steady steps.

    ¡°You¡¯re ready,¡± Cai Feng said simply.

    Feiyin¡¯s heart pounded with excitement, but he kept himself calm, taking a deep breath to steady his mind. ¡°Yes, Dad.¡±

    Cai Feng turned, gesturing toward a set of weapons laid out before them. There were spears, swords, axes, polearms, and more. Feiyin had seen them before, had observed the militia train with them, but this time, the decision was his to make.

    His gaze swept over the selection before him, but he already knew what he wanted.

    He walked forward, stopping in front of a long, single-edged blade with a slight curve¡ªa saber.

    The moment his fingers wrapped around the hilt, something in him clicked. He lifted it, feeling the weight, the balance, the sharpness of its edge even without swinging it. His father¡¯s weapon of choice. It felt right.

    Cai Feng watched him, his expression unreadable. ¡°Why the saber?¡±

    Feiyin didn¡¯t rush to answer. He lifted the blade, testing its weight in his palm. ¡°It feels natural.¡± His fingers traced the hilt. ¡°It¡¯s fast¡­ and precise. It can cut deeply in a single stroke. It doesn¡¯t need excessive flourishes.¡± He glanced up at his father. ¡°Like you.¡±

    At that, a small smirk tugged at the corner of Cai Feng¡¯s lips. ¡°A saber is a weapon of decisiveness,¡± he said, nodding. ¡°It is a weapon of pragmatism. No wasted movements. No wasted effort.¡±

    Feiyin gripped it tighter. ¡°Then I made the right choice.¡±

    Cai Feng gestured for him to step forward. ¡°Come. Let¡¯s begin.¡±

    The morning sun cast long shadows over the training ground as father and son faced each other. Cai Feng drew his own saber, the movement effortless, natural, as though the weapon was an extension of his own arm. The blade gleamed under the light, reflecting its wielder¡¯s unwavering focus.

    Feiyin mirrored him, gripping his own saber tightly.

    ¡°Relax,¡± Cai Feng said. ¡°If you grip it too tightly, you lose fluidity. If you hold it too loosely, you lose control.¡± He tapped his own saber against Feiyin¡¯s wrist lightly. ¡°Balance.¡±

    Feiyin adjusted his grip, breathing in deeply. His father nodded in approval.

    ¡°The first thing you must understand,¡± Cai Feng continued, voice steady, ¡°is the nature of drawing your blade.¡±

    He walked around Feiyin slowly, the weight of his words pressing down.

    ¡°When you draw your blade, it is to kill.¡±

    Feiyin stilled, eyes flickering up to meet his father¡¯s.

    Cai Feng¡¯s expression was unreadable, but his tone was clear¡ªabsolute. ¡°If you have to draw your weapon, then you must be sure that you are prepared to use it. There is no empty threat, no posturing.¡± His eyes darkened, something old and weathered flashing behind them. ¡°I have seen many a fool draw his blade as a show of strength, only to die a worthless death.¡±

    Feiyin swallowed, the weight of those words settling into his bones.

    ¡°If you know you cannot win, retreat,¡± Cai Feng continued. ¡°Plan. Think. A drawn blade is a known one. A sheathed blade is unknown.¡± He tapped his scabbard with his fingers. ¡°And people fear what they do not know.¡±

    Feiyin listened intently, every word carving itself into his mind.

    Cai Feng stepped in front of him again, gripping his saber firmly. ¡°If you choose to wield a weapon, then you must wield it with certainty. There is no room for hesitation. If you hesitate, you die.¡±

    Feiyin nodded, gripping his saber with newfound understanding.

    ¡°Good.¡± Cai Feng gestured to the training dummies nearby. ¡°Now, let¡¯s see if you can cut.¡±

    Feiyin positioned himself before the wooden dummy, taking a steadying breath. He adjusted his stance, recalling the movements he had observed from the militia. With a sharp exhale, he swung.

    The blade bit into the wood with a solid thunk, but the cut was shallow¡ªhesitant.

    Cai Feng sighed. ¡°You hesitated.¡±

    Feiyin frowned, staring at the mark left on the dummy. His grip tightened.

    ¡°Again.¡±

    This time, he focused. He inhaled deeply, then exhaled¡ªintent clear in his mind.

    The saber cut deeper.

    Cai Feng nodded in approval. ¡°Better. But still inefficient. Watch.¡±

    He stepped forward and, with a single smooth motion, swung his own saber. The wooden dummy split apart in an instant, as if the blade had passed through air.

    Feiyin¡¯s eyes widened.

    Cai Feng sheathed his saber. ¡°It¡¯s not about strength. It¡¯s about precision. The cleaner the cut, the less resistance.¡±

    Feiyin took a step back, analyzing everything¡ªhis stance, his breathing, his movements. His mind absorbed every detail. Intent. Precision. Execution.

    He positioned himself again, inhaling deeply.

    His father watched.

    Feiyin swung.

    This time, the cut was cleaner, deeper, closer to what it should be.

    Cai Feng¡¯s lips curled slightly. ¡°Good.¡±

    Feiyin exhaled, chest rising with exhilaration. His father¡¯s approval, though rare, felt like an achievement in itself.

    But Cai Feng wasn¡¯t finished. He lifted a finger and pointed at Feiyin¡¯s chest. ¡°Intent is powerful. More powerful than most realize. The stronger your intent, the more it shapes the world around you.¡±

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Feiyin tilted his head. ¡°Intent?¡±

    Cai Feng nodded. ¡°At higher levels of cultivation, a strong enough intent can kill without even drawing a blade. It influences the mind, the body, and even Qi itself.¡±

    Feiyin absorbed the words, his fingers tightening around the hilt of his saber.

    ¡°Even now, when you train,¡± Cai Feng continued, ¡°if your intent is clear in your mind and strong in your heart, you will find controlling your body and inner strength much easier.¡±

    Feiyin looked at his saber, then at the training dummy. He closed his eyes briefly, focusing.

    He visualized the strike.

    When he opened his eyes, he exhaled¡ªand swung.

    The saber cut through the dummy smoother than before, the motion more fluid, more decisive.

    Cai Feng smirked. ¡°Now, that¡¯s progress.¡±

    Feiyin grinned, feeling the exhilaration of improvement thrumming in his veins. He wanted to do more, to push further. But he knew better than to rush.

    Cai Feng rested a hand on his shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ve taken your first step. But this is only the beginning.¡±

    Feiyin nodded, determination burning in his amethyst-flecked eyes.

    He wouldn¡¯t waste a single lesson.

    Cai Feng observed him for a moment longer before stepping forward, his own saber in hand. The weight of his presence alone demanded attention, and Feiyin instinctively straightened his posture, awaiting the next lesson.

    ¡°The purpose of a saber,¡± Cai Feng began, voice steady and certain, ¡°is to cut. To slash and divide. It is not a weapon of brute force, nor is it one for needless embellishments. Every movement must be made with intent, and that intent must be reflected in the flow of your body.¡±

    Feiyin listened intently, gripping his saber tightly.

    ¡°Internal strength must follow the nature of the saber itself,¡± his father continued. ¡°It is not about overpowering your opponent with sheer force. It is about efficiency, precision, and fluidity.¡±

    Cai Feng lifted his saber and, in one smooth motion, demonstrated a single slash. It wasn¡¯t fast, nor was it overly forceful, yet Feiyin could feel the flow of power behind it, a seamless transition from start to finish. His father¡¯s feet remained steady, yet his whole body moved in perfect synchronization, from his hips to his shoulders, from his elbows down to his wrist, ending in the final snap of the blade.

    ¡°To truly wield a saber,¡± Cai Feng said, lowering his weapon, ¡°you must understand the motion of your body and how it connects to your blade. Strength does not start in the arm¡ªit begins from the ground up.¡±

    Feiyin furrowed his brows, gripping his saber more thoughtfully now. He had never considered his movements in such a complete manner before.

    Cai Feng walked behind him and placed a firm hand on his lower back. ¡°Your foundation must be stable. Power starts from your feet, rooting yourself into the earth.¡±

    Feiyin adjusted his stance, feeling the connection between himself and the ground.

    ¡°From there, the force rises up, flowing into your hips. Your waist is where the first true movement begins. A weak stance means weak power.¡±

    Cai Feng tapped his lower back lightly, signaling for Feiyin to adjust. He did so, tightening his core.

    ¡°Your core and back control the transmission of force, directing it where it needs to go. If your core is weak, your strike will have no weight behind it.¡±

    Feiyin exhaled, straightening as he felt his inner strength settle into a more grounded position.

    ¡°Then, the power continues into the shoulder,¡± Cai Feng instructed. ¡°This is where control is maintained. If the movement is stiff, the strike loses efficiency.¡±

    Feiyin took in the information, rolling his shoulders slightly to release any unnecessary tension.

    ¡°From your shoulder, the energy flows into your elbow,¡± his father continued. ¡°This is where your strike truly takes shape. A rigid elbow will slow you down, but a weak elbow will make you sloppy.¡±

    Finally, Cai Feng pointed at his wrist. ¡°This is where you direct your cut. The final control lies here. A strong wrist ensures precision, but it must be flexible enough to adjust in the middle of an attack.¡±

    Feiyin stared at his saber, thinking through every stage of movement.

    Feet.

    Hips.

    Core.

    Shoulders.

    Elbow.

    Wrist.

    Blade.

    Each one a link in the chain, ensuring that inner strength flowed smoothly, without obstruction.

    Cai Feng took a step back. ¡°Now, try again.¡±

    Feiyin inhaled deeply, lowering himself into a proper stance. This time, instead of just swinging his saber from his arm, he focused on building the motion from his foundation.

    His feet pressed firmly against the ground.

    The force coiled in his hips.

    His core tightened, channeling the momentum.

    His shoulders and elbows directed the motion.

    And finally, his wrist snapped the blade forward.

    The saber slashed through the air, cutting into the wooden dummy cleanly. Not perfectly, but far better than before.

    Feiyin could feel the difference immediately.

    Cai Feng gave a small nod. ¡°Better.¡±

    Feiyin exhaled, his heart pounding¡ªnot from exhaustion, but from realization.

    This was what it meant to truly wield a weapon.

    It wasn¡¯t about strength alone.

    It was about understanding the movement of one¡¯s body, guiding the flow of inner strength, and cutting with the intent to kill.

    A deep grin spread across his face.

    He was just getting started.

    That night, as Feiyin lay in bed, he stared at the ceiling, his fingers tracing the feeling of the saber¡¯s hilt even though it wasn¡¯t in his grasp.

    He thought about his father¡¯s words.

    A drawn blade is a known one. A sheathed blade is unknown. People fear what they don¡¯t know.

    He let those words settle deep in his bones.

    Tonight, he would rest.

    Tomorrow, he would sharpen both his blade and his mind.

 Chapter 27- Sewing

    The afternoon sun filtered softly through the open window, casting a golden hue over the wooden floor. The rhythmic sound of a needle piercing fabric filled the quiet space, accompanied by the occasional rustling of paper as Feiyin turned the pages of his book. He sat cross-legged beside his mother, his eyes scanning the text before him, but his focus occasionally drifted toward her hands.

    Mei Liao¡¯s fingers moved deftly, threading fine silver and purple strands through black fabric, her motions precise, graceful. Every stitch she made was intentional, forming intricate patterns that shimmered when the light caught them just right.

    ¡°You¡¯re making a new robe?¡± Feiyin finally asked, glancing up from his book.

    Mei Liao hummed in response, the barest of smiles playing on her lips. ¡°For you.¡±

    Feiyin blinked in surprise before his gaze dropped to the fabric in her hands. Now that he looked at it closely, he recognized the details¡ªblack silk, embroidered with silver and purple. The colors suited him, matching the shade of his eyes, the dark threads mirroring the deep hues of his hair.

    A warm feeling bloomed in his chest.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to¡ª¡±

    ¡°I want to.¡± Mei Liao interrupted, her voice gentle yet firm. ¡°You¡¯ve been training hard, and you¡¯re growing. Soon, you¡¯ll need something new to wear that fits you properly.¡±

    Feiyin¡¯s lips twitched, touched by the gesture, but he said nothing. Instead, he turned back to his book, though his eyes lingered on the methodical movement of his mother¡¯s hands.

    After a few moments, he spoke again. ¡°How does it work? Sewing, I mean.¡±

    Mei Liao glanced at him, amusement flickering in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re interested in sewing now?¡±

    Feiyin shrugged. ¡°I just think it¡¯s interesting how a few threads can form something as strong as a robe.¡±

    His mother¡¯s smile widened, her hands never pausing in their work. ¡°It¡¯s quite simple, really. A single thread on its own isn¡¯t much¡ªit can break easily, tangle, or fray. But when you use a needle to thread it through fabric, stitch by stitch, you build something stronger.¡± She lifted her work slightly, showing him the patterns she had woven. ¡°Threads that are connected closely hold more tightly, while those that stretch too far apart become loose, fragile.¡±

    Feiyin watched the needle pierce the fabric, pulling the delicate thread behind it. His mind absorbed the motion, the rhythm, the technique.

    And then¡ªa sudden realization struck him.

    His eyes widened slightly as his mind connected the dots.

    ¡®This¡­ resembles oscillations.¡¯

    He had always seen how different materials had their own unique vibrations¡ªsteel had closely knit oscillations, tightly bound, making it firm and unyielding. On the other hand, silk had looser oscillations, its frequencies more spread apart, allowing it to move fluidly, softly.

    The way the needle led the thread¡ªfirmness guiding softness¡ªreminded him of Yang and Yin. Yang was solid, structured, decisive¡ªthe needle. Yin was adaptable, yielding, flowing¡ªthe thread.

    A spark ignited in his mind.

    ¡®If the needle represents Yang, and the thread represents Yin¡­ then could I apply the same principle to inner strength?¡¯

    The thought set his pulse racing.

    He set his book aside, exhaling slowly as he focused inward, calling upon his inner strength.

    Mei Liao, noticing the shift in his demeanor, arched an eyebrow. ¡°What are you doing, my little scholar?¡±

    Feiyin didn¡¯t answer immediately. His gaze was fixed on the needle in his mother¡¯s hand as he tried to replicate the concept within himself.

    He first gathered his inner strength into a single point, attempting to form a sharp and firm "needle"¡ªa focused force that could lead the rest of his energy. But the moment he tried to push it forward, the energy scattered, dispersing like loose thread slipping from a fabric.

    He frowned.

    ¡®No, it¡¯s too unrefined.¡¯

    He tried again, visualizing it more clearly in his mind. The needle must be firm, the thread must follow smoothly. It wasn¡¯t just about shaping energy; it was about guiding it with intent.

    His brows furrowed in concentration as he formed a more defined point of energy, letting the rest of his inner strength follow in a softer, controlled stream. He could feel it starting to take shape.

    But the moment he tried to move it forward, it collapsed again.

    Feiyin let out a sharp exhale, frustration creeping in like a thorn lodged beneath his skin. His fingers curled against his palm, the remnants of his inner strength dispersing into nothing. He had grasped the concept¡ªit made sense in his mind¡ªbut when he tried to apply it, the energy refused to flow as he envisioned.

    His mother¡¯s steady rhythm of needlework had continued without pause, the soft pull of thread whispering through the fabric. But now, she set the sewing down on her lap, her eyes sharp yet kind as they settled on him.

    ¡°You seem rather focused,¡± she remarked, tilting her head.

    Feiyin inhaled deeply, trying to steady himself before turning to her, his emotions a tangled mix of excitement and irritation. ¡°I¡¯m trying to shape my inner strength like the way you sew.¡±

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    Mei Liao¡¯s fingers hovered briefly over the fabric, her gaze curious. ¡°Like sewing?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Feiyin sat up straighter, gesturing toward her hands. ¡°The needle is firm¡ªit leads the way. The thread is soft¡ªit follows. But if the needle is too weak, the thread loses its path. If the thread is too stiff, it can¡¯t be woven properly.¡± His hands clenched as he struggled to explain the sensation bubbling inside him. ¡°I was thinking about how Yin and Yang work together, and how I can apply it to my inner strength. I¡¯m trying to form a solid force that can guide a softer one, like a needle guiding thread.¡± He let out a huff of frustration. ¡°But I can¡¯t get it to work properly.¡±

    For a brief moment, silence settled between them, the only sound the occasional pop of burning wood from the nearby brazier.

    Then, unexpectedly, Mei Liao chuckled.

    Feiyin¡¯s brows scrunched in mild annoyance. ¡°Why are you laughing?¡±

    She reached out and gently ruffled his hair, her touch light, affectionate. ¡°Because you¡¯re brilliant, that¡¯s why.¡±

    Feiyin blinked, caught off guard. ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°You just took something as mundane as sewing and used it to understand Yin and Yang, as well as inner strength application.¡± She smiled, shaking her head in disbelief. ¡°Even I, at my cultivation level, never thought to look at it that way.¡±

    Feiyin frowned slightly, her words sinking in. He had understood something new, something different.

    Mei Liao set her sewing aside entirely now, leaning forward slightly. ¡°Let me see how you¡¯re doing it.¡±

    Feiyin nodded, his pulse quickening as he focused inward once more.

    His breath steadied.

    He closed his eyes and recalled the image in his mind.

    The needle, sharp and unwavering, piercing through fabric with confidence.

    The thread, following smoothly, weaving into a complete form.

    Firmness guiding softness. Strength guiding flexibility.

    He gathered his inner strength, forming a solid point¡ªa sharp, firm "needle." This time, he made sure it was stable, unyielding, no longer crumbling upon itself. Once the structure held firm, he allowed the rest of his energy to follow¡ªsoft yet controlled¡ªthe thread.

    At first, the energy wavered, unstable, like silk strands slipping through unsteady fingers. Feiyin grit his teeth, adjusting, molding the flow as he went.

    ¡®The thread must follow the needle, not scatter aimlessly.¡¯

    He focused on the rhythm of his mother¡¯s sewing, the way the needle moved with intent, never erratic, always with purpose. The image anchored him.

    Slowly¡­ the flow steadied.

    He felt it¡ªthe balance between guiding and yielding, firmness and flexibility. His entire being tingled with the sensation of control, something deeper than just moving energy¡ªhe was shaping it.

    A sudden, bright grin broke across his face.

    ¡°I did it!¡±

    His exclamation startled Mei Liao, making her jolt slightly before she let out another laugh. ¡°You certainly did.¡±

    Feiyin turned to her, excitement practically radiating from him. ¡°Mom, this method¡ªcan you use it too? Since you have a more refined control over inner strength, wouldn¡¯t this help you guide it more precisely?¡±

    Mei Liao¡¯s smile faltered, her expression shifting into something more contemplative.

    She had perfected her inner strength control over decades, using spiritual sense to refine even the most delicate movements of her energy. Yet, as she turned Feiyin¡¯s explanation over in her mind, she realized that this discovery could refine her control even further.

    Astonishment flickered across her face.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re right,¡± she murmured, staring at him in disbelief. ¡°Even I can use this.¡±

    Feiyin beamed, pride swelling in his chest.

    Mei Liao studied him for a moment before shaking her head, truly impressed. ¡°Your father trains your body. I teach you about the world. But here you are, teaching us both something new.¡± She flicked his forehead playfully. ¡°Aren¡¯t you growing up too fast?¡±

    Feiyin rubbed his forehead, laughing softly. ¡°Maybe just a little.¡±

    Mei Liao sighed dramatically, shaking her head as she picked up her sewing again. ¡°At this rate, you¡¯ll surpass us all before you even step into the next realm.¡±

    Feiyin smirked. ¡°That¡¯s the plan.¡±

    She rolled her eyes but couldn¡¯t suppress the warmth in her expression. ¡°Well then, my little genius, are you going to keep practicing, or are you going to sit there grinning at me all evening?¡±

    Feiyin exhaled sharply, rolling his shoulders before settling his focus inward again. ¡°Practicing.¡±

    His mother chuckled, resuming her sewing, her fingers moving with the same steady, deliberate rhythm.

    As Feiyin continued, he let the pulse of her movements guide him, syncing his breathing with the soft pull of thread, the piercing of the needle.

    Outside, the sun dipped lower in the sky, painting the horizon in hues of gold and violet.

    And inside, a mother and her son sat together, sharing knowledge, laughter, and the joy of discovery.

 Chapter 28- Saint Spirit Sect

    The usual liveliness of Pine Village had taken on a muted air over the past weeks. Though daily life continued¡ªfarmers tending their fields, merchants setting up their stalls, militia members patrolling the streets¡ªan undercurrent of unease had settled over everyone like a thick, invisible fog. Feiyin noticed it almost immediately. The laughter in the village had grown fainter. People spoke in hushed voices, glancing over their shoulders as if afraid someone¡ªor something¡ªmight be lurking nearby. The usual gatherings in the square were smaller, and merchants who had once arrived in large numbers now came in hesitant trickles, their expressions wary and their goods less plentiful.

    At first, Feiyin wasn¡¯t sure what had changed. But then, he began to overhear conversations, fragments of whispered words between villagers and travelers that all seemed to point to one thing. A new sect had risen. And it was terrifying.

    Sitting at the table in their home, he watched his mother carefully pour tea into three cups, her usual serene expression shadowed with concern. She had returned from the marketplace looking more troubled than usual, her normally composed demeanor betraying a tension she rarely showed. His father sat across from her, silent but watchful, his sharp gray eyes unreadable, yet there was a noticeable stiffness in his posture.

    ¡°Mom?¡± Feiyin finally broke the silence. ¡°Did something happen?¡±

    Mei Liao gently set the teapot down before exhaling, her fingers tracing the rim of her cup. ¡°You¡¯re perceptive, my dear. Yes¡­ something has happened.¡±

    Cai Feng, who had remained quiet, leaned forward slightly, his voice low and heavy. ¡°More attacks. Entire caravans gone without a trace. Remote villages¡­ wiped out.¡±

    Feiyin felt a chill creep down his spine. This wasn¡¯t about the Blue Sword Sect anymore. That sect had been destroyed, leaving behind a power vacuum, but until now, no one had known who or what had stepped in to take its place. He swallowed. ¡°Who did it?¡±

    His mother and father exchanged glances.

    ¡°The Saint Spirit Sect.¡±

    The name sent an odd shiver through the room, as if simply speaking it aloud was enough to taint the air with something vile. Feiyin frowned. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of them.¡±

    ¡°Neither has anyone else,¡± his father muttered. ¡°They appeared suddenly¡­ and they¡¯re unlike the other sects. They do not cultivate Essence Qi through normal means.¡± He hesitated before sighing. ¡°They steal it. They plunder the life force of people, draining them dry.¡±

    Feiyin¡¯s breath hitched. He had read stories of depraved, wicked cultivators, but to hear it spoken as reality was something else entirely. ¡°Is that why the merchants are so scared?¡±

    Mei Liao nodded, her expression grim. ¡°Yes. Even high-ranking cultivators have gone missing. Their methods are cruel and ruthless, and they¡¯re growing stronger with every attack.¡±

    Feiyin¡¯s hands clenched into fists. ¡°Then¡­ what is being done about it?¡±

    His father exhaled sharply. ¡°The six remaining sects of the kingdom have formed an alliance with the kingdom¡¯s army. Together, they are mobilizing to resist and hunt them down.¡±

    Feiyin recognized the names of the six sects. The Starfall Sect, known for their mastery of swordsmanship and celestial techniques, wielding energy that mirrored falling stars in the night sky. The Crimson Thunder Sect, famed for their lightning-based combat arts, their disciples feared for their explosive power. The Emerald Wood Pavilion, which specialized in body tempering and wood-based techniques, cultivating strong physiques and regenerative abilities. The Obsidian Veil Sect, a secretive group that mastered stealth, assassination, and shadow techniques. Heaven¡¯s Flow Temple, a sect focused on water cultivation and healing arts, balancing combat and support techniques in battle. And the Flameheart Fortress, a sect of warriors who wielded fire-based martial arts with relentless, destructive efficiency. Each of these sects, despite their differences, had set aside their rivalries to stand against the Saint Spirit Sect. That alone spoke of the sheer gravity of the situation.

    Later that evening, Feiyin accompanied his father to the village square, where a group of militia members stood gathered, their usual easygoing banter replaced with serious expressions. Jiang Hu, the unofficial officer of the militia, was speaking with a few men when he noticed them approaching. He turned, his gaze sharp. ¡°Captain.¡±

    Cai Feng nodded in greeting before glancing at the gathered militia. ¡°I take it you''ve heard?¡±

    Jiang Hu¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. ¡°Hard not to. The merchants are terrified. Some are refusing to leave the city anymore.¡± He exhaled, running a hand through his hair. ¡°It¡¯s not just rumors anymore. The last caravan that went missing was one I had spoken to just days ago.¡±

    A murmur spread through the group. Some of the younger militia members looked shaken.

    ¡°Do we know where they¡¯ll strike next?¡± One of them asked hesitantly.

    ¡°No,¡± Cai Feng answered flatly. ¡°That¡¯s what makes them dangerous. They move unpredictably, hitting remote locations before disappearing.¡±

    Jiang Hu¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°And with the Blue Sword Sect gone, there¡¯s no major power near this region to protect us.¡±

    The weight of those words settled heavily over them all.

    Feiyin remained quiet, absorbing everything. He wasn¡¯t naive¡ªhe knew the world was dangerous, but this was different. This was a creeping shadow, a poison spreading through the land, and it was beginning to affect the lives of those around him.

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°We will continue training the militia,¡± his father finally said. ¡°Pine Village is small, but we won¡¯t be defenseless. We must remain prepared for anything.¡±

    Jiang Hu nodded firmly, and the militia members straightened their backs. Feiyin clenched his fists. Prepared. Even as a child, he knew that in a world where power dictated fate, being weak meant being at the mercy of others. He refused to be weak.

    That night, as Feiyin lay in bed, staring at the wooden beams above him, his thoughts churned restlessly. The Saint Spirit Sect. The destruction of the Blue Sword Sect. The fear in the eyes of the people. The world beyond the village was shifting, changing in ways that he was only beginning to understand. The six sects and the kingdom were fighting back. But would it be enough?

    He exhaled, his fingers tightening over the blanket. One thing was certain. The world was growing more dangerous. And if he wanted to survive in it¡ªif he wanted to protect the people he cared about¡ªthen he had to grow stronger.

    ¡ª-

    The only good news in recent times was that Feiyin¡¯s newly developed method of controlling his inner strength had proven to be a monumental breakthrough in his training. With the precision of a needle guiding thread, he was able to target specific areas of his body with meticulous accuracy, refining each aspect of his outer and inner tempering with unparalleled efficiency.

    His morning training sessions, once grueling and exhaustive, had transformed into something far more calculated and effective. Instead of blindly pouring internal strength into his body, hoping for refinement, he now channeled it deliberately, threading his energy precisely where it was needed. When he worked on his muscles and tendons through the Python Stance, he focused on weaving his inner strength through the dense, fibrous tissues, strengthening them layer by layer. When he practiced Tiger Drills for his bones, he ensured his energy flowed deeply into his skeletal structure, hardening it bit by bit without unnecessary waste.

    Even his breathing exercises had evolved. The Earth Breathing technique no longer just reinforced his skin and pores; it flowed evenly, tempering each layer with a steadiness he could now sense and adjust in real time. The same went for the other elements¡ªhis control over his body had never felt so profound.

    He could feel the results in every movement. His body responded faster, his muscles held power with less strain, his strikes landed with greater force and precision. More than anything, he could feel his progress in raw numbers¡ªhis inner strength had surged forward, approaching the threshold of 4000 kilograms.

    Feiyin had always known that training required patience, but now, for the first time, he could see the path ahead of him clearly. If he continued at this pace, with just a few more weeks of refining his technique, he would soon break past the next threshold.

    Cai Feng had noticed the change almost immediately. During training, he watched his son with measured approval, observing his improved form, the efficiency of his movements, and most importantly, the focused intent behind his every motion. After their session ended that day, he finally spoke.

    ¡°You¡¯ve grown sharper, Feiyin,¡± he said, his deep voice carrying a hint of pride. ¡°Your technique has matured, and your control over your inner strength is far beyond what I expected at this stage.¡±

    Feiyin wiped the sweat from his brow and straightened, looking up at his father with gleaming eyes. ¡°It¡¯s because of the needle-and-thread method, Dad. It lets me guide my strength exactly where it needs to go instead of spreading it out randomly.¡±

    Cai Feng crossed his arms, nodding thoughtfully. ¡°It¡¯s a rare insight, one that will set you apart from many others in your generation. If you continue honing it, this will be one of your greatest strengths in the years to come.¡±

    Feiyin smiled, feeling warmth spread through his chest at his father¡¯s praise.

    But then, Cai Feng¡¯s expression turned serious, his piercing gray eyes locking onto his son¡¯s. ¡°However, there is something you need to remember.¡±

    Feiyin blinked. ¡°What is it?¡±

    His father exhaled slowly before speaking. ¡°This method of yours¡ªit¡¯s powerful, and in the right hands, it will change the way a person cultivates. But power draws attention, Feiyin. Some will admire it, others will covet it, and some may seek to take it from you. That is the nature of the world.¡±

    The boy¡¯s smile faded slightly as he processed his father¡¯s words.

    ¡°Until you have the strength to protect what is yours, you must keep this technique close to your heart. Do not share it with just anyone. Only those you trust completely¡ªthose whose loyalty you are absolutely certain of¡ªshould ever learn of it.¡± Cai Feng placed a firm hand on Feiyin¡¯s shoulder, the weight of his words grounding him. ¡°Understand?¡±

    Feiyin nodded, his young but perceptive mind grasping the deeper meaning.

    ¡°Good.¡± His father¡¯s stern look softened ever so slightly. ¡°For now, focus on mastering it. There¡¯s still room to improve.¡±

    Feiyin¡¯s determination burned even brighter. He wouldn¡¯t waste this gift¡ªhe would perfect it.

    As he walked back home that evening, feeling the steady rhythm of his own pulse, he knew deep down that he was on the right path. Just a little more, and he would reach the next threshold. He could feel it.

    And he wouldn¡¯t stop until he did.

 Chapter 29- Of blades and shadows

    The air was thick with morning mist as Feiyin stood in the training grounds, his body drenched in sweat, his breathing deep and steady. His muscles burned from the intense week of training, but there was no fatigue in his eyes¡ªonly exhilaration.

    He could feel it.

    Something had shifted.

    For the past seven days, he had pushed himself relentlessly, refining his technique, sharpening his control, and tempering his body until he had broken through the next threshold. Now, as he clenched his fists, he could feel the raw power coursing through his limbs¡ª4000 kilograms of internal strength. His body felt lighter, yet denser, every movement more fluid, efficient, and controlled.

    More than anything, he could feel it when he held his saber.

    Standing in the training field, he slowly unsheathed his blade, feeling the familiar weight settle in his grip. But today, something was different.

    The weapon, once an extension of his body that still required effort to wield, now felt like an inseparable part of him. Every shift in his stance, every minute adjustment of his wrist, translated effortlessly into the blade. He gave a small test swing, the saber slicing through the air with a whispering sharpness that sent a thrill through him.

    He swung again, this time slower, more controlled, focusing not on his strength but on the intent behind the strike.

    His father¡¯s words echoed in his mind.

    "A drawn blade is a known one, and a sheathed one is unknown. People fear the unknown."

    "Intent can be a powerful thing. The sharper and more complete your intent is, the more it shapes your surroundings."

    "If your intent is clear in your mind and strong in your heart, controlling your body and inner strength will become easier."

    Now, he finally understood.

    The power of a blade was not just in its sharpness, nor in the strength behind the strike, but in the clarity of the one who wielded it.

    Before, when he swung his saber, he had focused on the motion¡ªthe way his muscles engaged, the way his inner strength flowed into the strike. But now, there was a new depth to his control, one that went beyond technique. His strikes felt cleaner, sharper, as if his intent itself was sharpening the edge of his blade.

    A slow smile spread across his face.

    His father had been right all along.

    At that moment, a deep, knowing chuckle interrupted his thoughts.

    "Looks like you''ve finally grasped something," Cai Feng said, standing at the edge of the training field, arms crossed, his sharp eyes watching Feiyin closely.

    Feiyin turned to his father, unable to contain the excitement in his voice. "Dad, I get it now. The intent behind the blade¡ªit matters just as much as the strength behind it."

    Cai Feng nodded approvingly. "Good. Strength alone means nothing if your will is scattered. A sharp mind wields a sharper blade."

    Feiyin looked down at his saber, gripping the hilt more firmly. "Before, I was always focusing on the motion, the technique, the force behind my strikes. But now¡­ it feels like my blade is an extension of my intent. My inner strength is smoother, my control better. I don¡¯t have to struggle to force my power into my attacks¡ªit flows naturally."

    Cai Feng studied him for a long moment before stepping forward. "Show me."

    Feiyin didn¡¯t hesitate.

    He took a deep breath, shifting into a stable stance. His feet pressed firmly into the ground, his core engaged, his entire body aligned in perfect balance. He focused his intent, the image of a clean, decisive cut forming in his mind.

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Then, he struck.

    The blade sliced through the air with an effortless, fluid motion, the speed and precision of the cut sharper than any he had performed before. It wasn¡¯t just a simple strike¡ªit was a statement, a declaration of his will.

    Cai Feng¡¯s eyes gleamed with approval. "Much better."

    Feiyin exhaled, his chest rising and falling with steady breaths. He could feel it in his bones¡ªthis was just the beginning.

    With this level of control, with this level of clarity, his training would only advance even further.

    He tightened his grip on his saber, his determination burning brighter than ever.

    He had reached 4000 kilograms of strength. His body had grown stronger, faster, more refined.

    And now, with his blade sharper than ever¡ªboth in steel and in intent¡ªhe was ready to push forward once more.

    ¡ª----

    The peaceful hum of Pine Village was shattered by the sudden screams of warning. The clang of weapons being drawn, the heavy pounding of boots against dirt, and the sharp, chilling cry of alarm rang through the air like a death knell.

    Feiyin turned sharply toward the commotion, his pulse surging as he saw dark figures moving through the village, their black robes blending into the night like wraiths. Their movements were swift, precise, and without hesitation¡ªthey were attacking.

    For a split second, everything seemed to freeze. His mind struggled to catch up with the reality of the situation, but his instincts, honed by months of training, screamed at him to move.

    His father was already in motion.

    Cai Feng had barely given a single glance before his body surged forward, cutting across the training ground like a blade slicing through air. His movements were neither rushed nor reckless, but precise and full of lethal intent.

    "Militia, to arms! Defend the village!" Jiang Hu¡¯s voice roared through the chaos, snapping the stunned defenders into action.

    Feiyin felt his heartbeat hammer against his ribs as he gripped his saber tightly. The villagers who could fight were already moving, forming ranks to push back the invaders. His mother, Mei Liao, had disappeared from sight, likely ensuring that the villagers who could not fight were moved to safety.

    The black-robed attackers struck like shadows, their attacks swift and merciless. The militia, well-trained under Cai Feng¡¯s leadership, responded with a coordinated counterattack. The sound of metal clashing against metal, the sharp cries of pain, and the heavy, suffocating scent of blood filled the air.

    Then, from amidst the chaos, a lone figure emerged¡ªa man dressed in white robes, standing at the center of the village square, his presence exuding an aura of absolute control.

    Even from where Feiyin stood, he could feel the suffocating pressure radiating from him.

    A sharp, sinking feeling clawed at his gut. This man was different.

    The leader of the black-robed figures turned his gaze toward Cai Feng.

    Cai Feng slowed his approach, his eyes locking onto the white-robed man with a look of quiet intensity.

    Then, as if the rest of the world had ceased to exist, the two men faced each other.

    The sounds of battle faded into a distant hum. The tension between them thickened like a storm preparing to break.

    Feiyin barely dared to breathe as he watched, knowing instinctively¡ªthis was not just any fight.

    This was a confrontation between titans.

    And before the night was over, the course of everything he had known would change.

 Chapter 30- First Blood

    The tension in the air was thick enough to be cut with a blade. The entire battlefield seemed to slow as Cai Feng and the white-robed man faced each other, their presence dominating the chaotic surroundings.

    The man in white stood calmly, his expression unreadable, save for the faint curve of amusement tugging at his lips. His striking features¡ªhigh cheekbones, a sharp jawline, and piercing, almost luminous crimson eyes¡ªexuded an otherworldly charm, made even more distinct by the single red dot on his forehead, like a marking of something beyond mortal comprehension.

    He tilted his head, studying Cai Feng as if examining something of interest. Then, in a voice too smooth, too relaxed for a battlefield, he finally spoke.

    ¡°Ah¡­ the former General of the Fallen Iron Sun Nation.¡± His lips quirked slightly. ¡°I¡¯d wondered where you had disappeared to.¡±

    Cai Feng¡¯s expression didn¡¯t shift, but a dark gleam flickered in his gray eyes. His grip on his long, single-edged blade tightened slightly.

    ¡°You¡¯ve done your research.¡± His tone was low, even. Unshaken. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter who I was. What matters is that you won¡¯t be leaving this place unscathed.¡±

    The white-robed man exhaled lightly, almost as if disappointed. ¡°A shame. I had hoped you would¡¯ve found a new purpose in life, but here you are, still tying yourself to something as fragile as a mere village.¡± He sighed, his crimson eyes narrowing. ¡°Very well, let us see if you still live up to your reputation.¡±

    Then, he moved.

    In an instant, the entire battlefield trembled as both men erupted in motion.

    Cai Feng launched himself forward, his blade a blur of silver as he swung with a force that could sever steel. But before his strike could land, the white-robed man¡¯s form flickered¡ªlike a mirage¡ªvanishing from sight.

    Feiyin¡¯s heart pounded. His eyes strained to follow, barely catching the moment the man reappeared on the opposite side, his palm crackling with condensed Essence Qi, shaped into an emerald-hued crescent arc of energy.

    ¡°Verdant Crescent Slash.¡±

    With a flick of his wrist, the glowing crescent surged forward, slicing through the air with a sharp hum.

    Cai Feng¡¯s eyes flashed coldly as he pivoted, his footwork stable, his blade engulfed in a faint golden light as he executed a powerful upward swing.

    "Iron Sun Severance!"

    His Essence Qi surged outward, clashing against the Verdant Crescent Slash with a thunderous explosion, sending shockwaves rippling across the battlefield.

    Dirt and debris were kicked into the air, blinding some of the militia still engaged in battle. The sheer force of the impact sent some weaker cultivators stumbling backward, struggling to remain upright.

    Feiyin could feel the pressure from where he stood, his chest tightening under the weight of the unleashed Essence Qi. This was a battle between Qi Condensation cultivators using external Qi projection.

    His father had spoken of this step before¡ªthe true power of cultivators in the Qi Condensation Realm lay in their ability to wield their Essence Qi externally, shaping it into lethal techniques and enhancing their weapons beyond their natural limits.

    And now, he was witnessing it firsthand.

    The white-robed man didn''t stop, his movements eerily smooth, almost effortless. With a light tap of his foot, he soared backward, landing gracefully on the rooftop of a nearby house. He raised his hand, and seven faintly glowing emerald orbs of Essence Qi manifested above his palm, pulsing with raw energy.

    "Emerald Serpent Fangs."

    With a flick of his fingers, the orbs lashed out like striking vipers, zigzagging through the air with unnatural speed, leaving behind faint streaks of emerald light.

    Cai Feng didn¡¯t waver.

    His blade gleamed as he planted his foot firmly on the ground. A thin layer of golden Essence Qi wrapped around his entire body, sharpening his aura to an almost tangible edge.

    "Golden Mantle ¨C Sun¡¯s Ward."

    The first emerald orb struck, but instead of piercing through him, it veered off course, deflected by the golden aura surrounding him. The next two came simultaneously, curving like snakes, but Cai Feng shifted slightly, twisting his body in a calculated maneuver that let them pass within inches of his frame.

    The remaining orbs converged all at once.

    Feiyin held his breath.

    But then, his father moved.

    With a single explosive burst, Cai Feng vanished from his spot, reappearing in a blazing streak of golden light, cutting straight toward his opponent like a falling meteor.

    The white-robed man¡¯s eyes widened slightly¡ªthen, for the first time, his smirk faded.

    Cai Feng¡¯s blade was mere inches away from cleaving into him.

    At the last moment, a powerful surge of emerald energy erupted from the white-robed man, forming a translucent barrier of force.

    "Verdant Wall!"

    Cai Feng¡¯s blade met the shield with a resounding impact, a shockwave blasting outward, shattering windows, cracking wooden walls, and tearing through the air like a violent tempest.

    The white-robed man skidded back across the rooftop, his robe fluttering violently from the sheer force. He exhaled lightly, studying his opponent with a new gleam in his eyes.

    He lifted a hand, flexing his fingers before offering a slow, approving nod.

    ¡°¡­Impressive.¡± His voice was calm, yet tinged with something else¡ªcuriosity, perhaps even amusement. ¡°You aren¡¯t rusted by time after all, General Cai.¡±

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    Cai Feng straightened, his expression cold, his blade steady.

    ¡°You talk too much,¡± he muttered.

    The white-robed man let out a soft chuckle, his fingers twirling lazily in the air. "Perhaps. But I do so enjoy drawing out these moments. A true duel should not be rushed."

    The air between them hummed with unseen tension.

    The battle had only just begun.

    ¡ª-

    The village square had turned into a battlefield, the once peaceful air now thick with the clash of steel, the cries of pain, and the acrid scent of blood. The militia fought fiercely, their movements disciplined and coordinated thanks to Cai Feng¡¯s rigorous training, but the black-clothed attackers were ruthless, their strikes precise, their numbers overwhelming.

    Feiyin''s pulse pounded in his ears as he scanned the battlefield, trying to make sense of the chaos. Jiang Hu fought at the front, wielding a heavy saber with brutal efficiency, his strikes splitting the enemy ranks like an axe through wood. Beside him, Liu Shan, a burly man with a shaved head, swung his massive iron staff in wide arcs, breaking bones and sending enemies sprawling.

    But even though the militia was holding its ground, the invaders were unrelenting, their movements too calculated for simple bandits. They weren¡¯t just here to raid¡ªthey were here to kill.

    Then, his eyes landed on Sun Ke.

    His friend was locked in a desperate struggle against one of the black-clothed attackers, his smaller frame clearly at a disadvantage. Sun Ke¡¯s opponent was a head taller and far more experienced, pressing the attack with rapid, ruthless swings. Sun Ke was barely holding on, blocking with his short sword but failing to gain any ground.

    Then, in a blur of movement, the attacker¡¯s knee drove into Sun Ke¡¯s stomach.

    Sun Ke let out a strangled gasp, his body buckling from the blow before he stumbled backward. His grip on his sword faltered, and before he could recover, the enemy raised his blade for a finishing strike.

    Feiyin moved before he even thought.

    His heartbeat was a thunderous drum in his ears as he sprinted forward, his grip tightening around his saber. His father¡¯s voice echoed in his mind.

    "A drawn blade is a known one, and a sheathed one is an unknown. People fear the unknown."

    The black-clothed man hadn¡¯t noticed him yet, too focused on delivering the final blow to Sun Ke.

    Feiyin closed the distance, his breath steady, his mind clear with a single intent¡ª

    Strike before you are seen. Kill before you are killed.

    His blade whispered through the air.

    The moment he slashed forward, time seemed to slow. The edge of his saber met flesh, cutting cleanly into the side of the attacker¡¯s neck. There was a gurgled choke¡ªa sharp exhale¡ªand then the body crumpled to the ground, unmoving.

    For a moment, everything blurred.

    The noise of the battlefield faded. The rush of blood in his ears roared louder than any battle cry.

    He stared at the body before him, the realization hitting him with a cold, paralyzing grip.

    He had taken a life.

    His fingers trembled around the hilt of his blade. His stomach churned, his breath came in short gasps. He had trained to fight, trained to defend¡ªbut this was different. This was real.

    The body wasn¡¯t moving.

    He had killed someone.

    "Feiyin!"

    Sun Ke¡¯s panicked voice snapped him back.

    Feiyin blinked rapidly, his gaze shifting to his friend. Sun Ke was staring at him, wide-eyed, clutching his stomach where he had been hit, but still very much alive.

    Feiyin swallowed, pushing down the storm of emotions that threatened to consume him. His hands stopped trembling. His breathing steadied.

    "There is no time for weakness. If you hesitate, more will die."

    He clenched his jaw, lifting his gaze back to the battlefield.

    "Can you still fight?" he asked, his voice steadier than he felt.

    Sun Ke gave a weak nod, his face still pale. "Yeah¡­ yeah, I can."

    "Then let''s go."

    Feiyin turned, scanning the battlefield, his father¡¯s teachings sharpening his instincts.

    "A fight is not just about power¡ªit is about awareness. Look for opportunities. See what others do not."

    The militia was pushing back, but some were struggling¡ªoutnumbered, outmaneuvered. Feiyin focused, his eyes darting across the battlefield, searching for openings.

    There.

    A militia member was locked in combat, fending off two opponents at once, his movements slowing as exhaustion set in.

    Feiyin rushed forward, his steps swift and precise. He circled behind the closest enemy, who hadn¡¯t yet noticed him, and struck.

    His saber drove cleanly through the back, between the ribs.

    Another body fell.

    This time, he didn¡¯t freeze.

    There was no hesitation, no trembling hands. The enemy had died, but the militia member had survived. That was all that mattered.

    With every step, Feiyin moved differently now. His eyes scanned the battlefield with a new clarity. He was small, fast, unnoticed¡ªbut that was an advantage.

    The enemy had under estimated him.

    He wouldn¡¯t waste that.

    Through the chaos, he kept moving, striking from the blind spots, assisting where he could. His mind sharpened, his instincts honed, his body moved with the training drilled into him.

    This was not the battlefield he had envisioned, but it was the one he was on.

    And he would survive.

 Chapter 31- A Restless Night

    The air between them was taut with killing intent, the battlefield around them an afterthought as Cai Feng and the white-robed man locked gazes. The world seemed to shrink, leaving only the two of them¡ªtheir battle the only thing that mattered.

    The faint flicker of firelight from burning houses cast dancing shadows across the village, illuminating the contrast between them.

    Cai Feng, his body rooted like an iron fortress, blade steady in his hands. His essence surged with a golden glow, flickering like a raging sun.

    The white-robed man, his expression eerily calm despite the intensity of their fight, his crimson eyes gleaming with cruel amusement. The red dot on his forehead pulsed faintly, his emerald-hued Qi flowing like a whispering serpent around him.

    Then, they moved.

    A sharp gust of wind exploded outward as their figures vanished from where they stood, colliding in the next instant with a deafening clash.

    Their blades met mid-air, gold against emerald, sending sparks and streaks of Qi into the night.

    Cai Feng pressed forward, his strikes heavy and relentless, his movements precise. His blade cut through the air with the weight of a thousand battles behind it¡ªeach swing meant to kill, not just injure.

    But his opponent was no fool.

    The white-robed man met his blows with fluid grace, his own blade twisting at unnatural angles, redirecting each strike just enough to minimize impact. His footwork was swift, elegant, moving like a phantom just outside the reach of death.

    "You fight like a man with nothing left to lose," the white-robed man laughed, his voice calm even as their weapons clashed in rapid succession. "A warrior who no longer has a country, a general without an army."

    Cai Feng¡¯s blade slashed downward, missing by inches as his opponent sidestepped effortlessly.

    But he did not reply.

    Words were meaningless now.

    He had long discarded his past, his rank, his title.

    But he was still a warrior. And warriors did not waste breath on battlefields.

    The white-robed man flicked his fingers, and three emerald orbs materialized in the air, swirling ominously before shooting forward with unnatural speed.

    Cai Feng lifted his blade, Essence Qi wrapping around him as he deflected the first two, his body twisting just in time to avoid the third. The energy crashed into the ground behind him, tearing through the earth like a meteor.

    Without hesitation, Cai Feng surged forward again.

    He lowered his stance, shifting his weight¡ªa feint.

    His opponent took the bait, his blade flickering out to meet the expected attack.

    But Cai Feng had never intended to strike with his blade.

    Instead, his free hand shot forward, golden Qi exploding from his palm as he slammed his fist into the white-robed man¡¯s ribs.

    A wet, sickening crack.

    The white-robed man stumbled, his body skidding back from the force of the blow, his breath coming in short, sharp gasps. His left side sagged unnaturally.

    "Well¡­ that was unexpected." He coughed, crimson staining his lips. "You broke my ribs."

    Cai Feng did not let him recover.

    With a single step, he was upon him again, his blade a streak of golden light as he struck downward.

    The white-robed man¡¯s expression flickered¡ªhis body moving just fast enough to avoid being cleaved in two. But the golden blade still bit deep into his shoulder, severing muscle and bone.

    A strangled gasp left his lips, but he did not cry out.

    Instead, he grinned.

    "Interesting."

    Emerald Qi burst outward from his body in a desperate counterattack, forcing Cai Feng to leap back. The momentary distance allowed him to recompose himself, though his form was visibly faltering.

    The battle had turned.

    And he knew it.

    The once amused gleam in his eyes was now laced with something else¡ªfrustration, perhaps even wariness.

    Cai Feng raised his blade once more, stepping forward¡ªbut then, something unexpected happened.

    The white-robed man exhaled sharply and suddenly thrust his palm against his own chest, sending a controlled surge of Qi through his injured body.

    Immediately, his breathing steadied.

    His gaze lifted, sharp and assessing.

    Cai Feng stopped in his tracks.

    Something was wrong.

    The air around the white-robed man shifted¡ªa pulse of energy so faint, so controlled, that it was almost imperceptible.

    Then, without warning¡ª

    He vanished.

    Not by speed. Not by illusion.

    He simply ceased to be there.

    Cai Feng¡¯s grip on his blade tightened, his senses sharpening as he braced for the inevitable.

    He did not have to wait long.

    The attack came from behind.

    Instinct alone saved him¡ªhis body twisting just in time, blade whipping upward to meet the incoming strike.

    The white-robed man had reappeared without a sound, his own blade inches from piercing through Cai Feng¡¯s back.

    The two weapons clashed in midair, the force behind them sending another wave of Qi rippling through the battlefield.

    Cai Feng pushed forward, forcing his opponent back.

    Their movements blurred together, a whirlwind of steel and energy, neither gaining ground, neither backing down.

    But then¡ª

    Cai Feng saw it.

    A tiny gap in his opponent¡¯s stance.

    A subtle, minuscule weakness.

    His injuries were slowing him down.

    And Cai Feng would not waste the opportunity.

    He moved.

    Feint. Step. Pivot. Strike.

    A perfectly calculated sequence, executed with the precision of a master.

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    His blade sliced through the air, finding its mark¡ª

    The white-robed man¡¯s throat.

    A single clean motion.

    The body stilled.

    Then collapsed.

    Silence.

    For a moment, Cai Feng simply stood there, watching as the life drained from his opponent¡¯s eyes.

    The red dot on his forehead flickered, then dimmed.

    And just like that, he was dead.

    Cai Feng exhaled slowly, his blade still dripping with blood.

    His body ached, his wounds burning, but he did not falter.

    He had won.

    But there was no time to rest.

    His gaze lifted back to the battlefield, where the militia and the remaining black-clothed attackers still fought.

    The fight was not over.

    And until every last enemy was dealt with, he would not allow himself to fall.

    ¡ª

    The battle raged on, but something had shifted.

    Feiyin felt it before he saw it.

    A pulse in the air, a sharp tremor in the frequencies around him, as if something heavy had just dropped into the flow of the world. A disturbance¡ªone that sent a shudder through the very fabric of the battlefield.

    Then, a single moment later, he saw it.

    A figure moved through the chaos like a specter, his long, curved blade streaked with crimson, his gray eyes cold as the night itself. Cai Feng had returned.

    The pressure he exuded was undeniable, an overwhelming presence that made even the most hardened militia members stiffen, their bodies instinctively reacting to his killing aura.

    But it was the enemy that truly froze.

    The black-clothed attackers who remained stumbled back, some hesitating, their eyes darting toward their fallen comrades. They had not expected this.

    Feiyin, despite the burning exhaustion in his limbs, felt something deep inside him steady at the sight of his father.

    Cai Feng wasted no time.

    His blade flickered, disappearing and reappearing mid-motion as he moved through the battlefield like a storm given form.

    He cut down two opponents in an instant, their bodies collapsing before they even realized they had died.

    The militia, sensing the shift in momentum, surged forward.

    Jiang Hu let out a roar, his saber crashing against an opponent¡¯s weapon with such force that the enemy¡¯s arms buckled under the impact. He followed up with a brutal strike to the ribs, the crack audible even over the din of battle.

    Sun Ke, still recovering from his earlier injury, moved with measured strikes, not as aggressive as before but just as lethal. He darted between two combatants, slicing one across the thigh before finishing him with a precise stab.

    Feiyin himself felt the change in his body, his muscles no longer trembling from his first kill. The adrenaline had settled, and now, only sharp awareness remained.

    He sidestepped an enemy¡¯s downward strike, slipping past the attack and driving his own blade into the unguarded flank.

    The black-clothed man gasped, eyes wide in shock, before slumping forward.

    Dead.

    Another one down.

    But Feiyin had no time to dwell on it.

    The remaining enemies were now fully retreating, their coordination collapsing under the relentless militia counterattack.

    Cai Feng saw this¡ªand did not let them go.

    His blade flickered once more, his movement precise, calculated.

    A single sweeping arc¡ªand three more enemies fell, their bodies collapsing into the bloodied dirt.

    It was over.

    The last few enemies were quickly subdued, weapons kicked away, their bodies pinned to the ground by militia members.

    Breathing heavily, Feiyin surveyed the aftermath, his chest rising and falling with each steadying breath.

    He glanced at Sun Ke, who was leaning on his sword for support, his face smeared with sweat and dirt. Their eyes met, and without a word, Sun Ke grinned weakly.

    They had survived.

    But something felt wrong.

    Jiang Hu, standing over one of the captured enemies, scowled. ¡°Strip them of their weapons and secure them,¡± he ordered, his voice still edged with battle tension.

    The militia complied, binding the wrists of the black-clothed men, keeping a close eye on them.

    Cai Feng, who had been cleaning his blade with a piece of cloth, finally stepped forward, his expression unreadable.

    ¡°We¡¯ll start with you,¡± he said, his voice steady but firm, his eyes locking onto one of the captured men.

    The man, still panting heavily from exertion, merely lifted his head.

    His expression was¡­ calm.

    Too calm.

    Feiyin¡¯s breath hitched.

    Something was wrong.

    Then, before anyone could react¡ª

    The captured man bit down hard.

    A muffled crack.

    Then, froth bubbled from his lips, his body convulsing violently.

    Poison.

    Cai Feng¡¯s eyes narrowed immediately, his grip on his blade tightening. ¡°Stop them!¡±

    But it was too late.

    The other captives followed suit, each of them biting down on something hidden in their mouths.

    Within seconds, the entire group collapsed, lifeless.

    A heavy silence descended over the battlefield.

    Feiyin¡¯s stomach twisted.

    They had chosen death over capture.

    Jiang Hu cursed under his breath, his expression grim. ¡°Cowards,¡± he spat, kicking the lifeless body nearest to him.

    Cai Feng, however, remained silent, his eyes fixed on the fallen enemies, his mind clearly racing.

    Feiyin, his heart still pounding, swallowed the lump in his throat.

    This was no ordinary attack.

    These people¡­ they had never intended to leave here alive.

    Which meant¡ª

    There was a far bigger plan in motion.

 Chapter 32- Dawn Over Ashes

    The night air was heavy with the scent of blood and charred wood, the remnants of battle lingering like a specter over Pine Village. The once-familiar streets were stained red, littered with the fallen¡ªboth friend and foe.

    Feiyin stood amidst the wreckage, his fingers curled tightly around the hilt of his saber, his knuckles white. The battle was over, but victory was nowhere to be found.

    Jiang Hu moved through the battlefield with a grim expression, counting the bodies one by one. ¡°Twelve militia dead. Three villagers. Sixteen wounded.¡± His voice was hoarse, the weight of each number pressing against the hearts of those who heard.

    The black-clothed invaders, however, had lost more than twice that number¡ªyet their deaths brought no relief. The village had suffered, and for what?

    No answers. No clear reason.

    Only loss.

    Cai Feng exhaled sharply, his gaze sweeping over the fallen enemies. He crouched down, pulling at the dark robes of one of the corpses, searching for anything¡ªanything¡ªthat might reveal who they were, who had sent them.

    Nothing.

    Every body was stripped of identifying markers, their weapons unmarked, their armor plain. Even their faces were mostly concealed, making it difficult to determine where they might have come from.

    Jiang Hu clicked his tongue in frustration. ¡°No insignias. No documents. Not even a damn coin pouch.¡±

    Cai Feng stood, his blade still in hand. ¡°They planned to die from the beginning.¡±

    The realization settled in the air like ash.

    Their enemies had no intention of retreating, no intention of leaving anyone alive to speak. That meant this wasn¡¯t a simple raid for resources.

    They were testing the village.

    Or warning it.

    Feiyin felt a cold shudder run through him. He didn¡¯t know who these people were, but he could feel their lingering presence¡ªeven in death.

    The oscillations of the world trembled around him, an echo of the violence that had taken place. The remnants of rage, fear, and pain clung to the air like invisible threads, vibrating in disharmony.

    The village was wounded.

    And he could feel it.

    His mother¡¯s voice pulled him from his thoughts. ¡°Burn the bodies.¡±

    The surviving militia members nodded grimly, gathering the corpses of their fallen enemies into a pile. Dry hay and oil-soaked cloth were thrown onto the heap.

    Cai Feng did not hesitate.

    He lifted his hand, and with a flick of his blade, a controlled spark of Qi ignited the pile.

    The flames roared to life, consuming the bodies in moments, sending thick black smoke curling into the sky.

    No prayers. No rites.

    These men did not deserve such things.

    The air turned thick with the stench of burning flesh, but no one turned away. They watched in silence as the fire did its work, their eyes reflecting the flickering flames.

    But even as the enemy bodies burned, the true tragedy remained.

    The villagers.

    The men who had fought and died not as warriors, but as fathers, as sons, as brothers.

    And now, it was time to bury them.

    The graveyard behind the village was quiet, save for the sound of shovels digging into the earth.

    The militia worked without speaking, sweat mixing with dried blood on their faces as they dug one grave after another.

    Feiyin stood at the edge of the field, his gaze fixed on the freshly dug graves, his fingers twitching at his sides.

    There were too many.

    Beside him, Sun Ke sniffled, his normally bright face pale and sullen. ¡°I¡ªI saw Old Man Zhou fall.¡± His voice wavered. ¡°He was¡­ trying to shield his son.¡±

    Feiyin swallowed, his throat tight.

    Zhou Wen, the blacksmith, had been a kind man. He had once let Feiyin watch him forge a horseshoe, explaining how heat and pressure shaped metal, just like hardship shaped men.

    Now, he lay beneath the soil.

    Gone.

    One by one, the bodies of the fallen militia and villagers were lowered into the graves, wrapped in simple cloth. The families stood in silence, some with tears streaking their faces, others too numb to cry.

    A woman collapsed to her knees, clutching the lifeless hand of her husband before he was lowered into the ground. Her sobs pierced the air, raw and broken.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    A child, no older than five, stood clutching his mother¡¯s robes, staring blankly at the grave that would soon hold his father.

    Feiyin watched, his heart twisting painfully.

    He could see their grief, but worse¡ªhe could feel it.

    The oscillations of the world shuddered, grief thick and suffocating, like a song played out of tune.

    Nothing was in harmony.

    Everything was wrong.

    His mother moved through the gathered crowd, her face calm, but her hands gentle as she helped bandage the wounded. She worked with practiced efficiency, yet every so often, Feiyin noticed the subtle way her fingers tightened around the bandages¡ªas if she, too, was holding something back.

    She was strong.

    But even she could not erase the pain that had settled over the village.

    Cai Feng stood with his arms crossed, his expression unreadable, but his presence alone steadied the others.

    Jiang Hu spoke, his voice gravelly with exhaustion.

    ¡°They died protecting their home.¡±

    He looked at the remaining militia members, his gaze sharp and unwavering.

    ¡°This village still stands because of them. Because of all of you.¡±

    His words held weight, but they did little to ease the ache in Feiyin¡¯s chest.

    The graves were filled, one after another, until the ground was smooth once more.

    But nothing felt the same.

    Pine Village had survived, but it had lost pieces of itself.

    ¡ª

    The hours stretched on, the weight of sorrow pressing heavier with each passing moment. No one spoke as they continued working, their grief manifesting in the rhythmic sounds of shovels meeting earth, of quiet sobs carried by the cold night wind.

    The last of the bodies were buried, and still, no one left.

    The scent of blood, fire, and damp soil clung to the village like an unshakable shadow. Feiyin¡¯s hands ached from helping where he could¡ªbringing water, handing out bandages, steadying those who were too weak to stand alone. But the ache in his chest far outweighed the strain on his limbs.

    As the hours dragged toward dawn, exhaustion settled over the village like a heavy fog. But no one rested.

    They worked through the night, tending to wounds, patching damaged homes, dragging away debris, trying¡ªdesperately¡ªto bring a sense of normalcy back to what had been shattered.

    Feiyin moved as if in a trance, watching, listening, feeling.

    The village pulsed with a deep, aching sorrow, the oscillations of grief and exhaustion vibrating in discord. Each voice, each breath, each movement¡ªall of it carried the weight of loss.

    His mother had barely taken a moment to rest, her hands steady but her face drawn. She wrapped the wounds of the injured with practiced efficiency, but Feiyin could see the flickers of sadness in her eyes.

    His father stood in silence, surveying the remains of what was once their home, his expression unreadable but his presence as solid as stone.

    Jiang Hu moved with purpose, issuing quiet orders to the remaining militia, his voice steady despite the grief laced within it.

    Sun Ke, despite his wound, still helped carry the injured where he could, his usual mischievous glint replaced with quiet determination.

    The sun had yet to rise, but the sky began to shift¡ªthe deep black of night slowly giving way to muted shades of gray.

    And then¡ª

    The first rays of light pierced through the horizon, washing over the village in hues of gold and soft pink.

    Feiyin lifted his gaze, watching as the warmth of dawn kissed the broken rooftops, the bloodstained earth, the weary faces of the villagers.

    The night was finally over.

    But the scars it left behind would never fade.

    Pine Village still stood.

    Wounded, grieving, but alive.

    Feiyin took a slow breath, his small hands clenched tightly at his sides.

    The light illuminated everything¡ªthe sorrow, the struggle, the resilience.

    His heart pounded with a quiet, unshakable resolve.

    "One day¡­"

    "I will be strong enough to protect them."

    "Strong enough to ensure this never happens again."

    As the village breathed in the morning light, Feiyin made a silent promise.

    And for the first time since the battle ended, his gaze held not just grief¡ª

    But determination.

 Chapter 33- Resilience

    The village was not the same.

    Even after four weeks, grief clung to Pine Village like a second skin, woven into every quiet moment, every whispered conversation, every cautious glance toward the darkened forest beyond the wooden walls. The scent of burnt wood and dried blood had long faded, but the weight of loss remained.

    The villagers carried on, because what else could they do?

    The broken homes had been patched up, but the people¡­ they were still wounded.

    The militia had doubled their watch, taking shifts at all hours, ensuring they would never be taken by surprise again. The gates were now reinforced, and small wooden barriers had been erected at various entry points to slow down any future attackers.

    Even the merchants who once passed through with ease now approached the village with hesitation, their wary eyes flickering over the reinforced defenses and the hardened expressions of the villagers.

    No one felt safe.

    Even after four weeks, Pine Village had yet to recover.

    That night still haunted Feiyin.

    The clash of blades, the scent of blood, the cold weight of the enemy¡¯s body as he struck him down¡­

    His first kill.

    It replayed in his mind over and over, no matter how hard he tried to push it away.

    The night after the battle, when everything had finally settled and the fires had died down, he broke.

    Alone in their home, his small body shook with silent sobs, his hands gripping his blanket so tightly his fingers turned white.

    Then, warmth surrounded him.

    Strong arms pulled him close.

    His father¡¯s voice, deep and steady, rumbled against his ear.

    "You did the right thing."

    Feiyin¡¯s fingers curled against his father¡¯s robe, trembling.

    "I''m proud of you."

    A choked sound escaped Feiyin¡¯s throat. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t want to¡­ but I had to¡­¡±

    Cai Feng¡¯s grip tightened ever so slightly.

    "I would have liked for you to grow more before you witnessed something like this." His father¡¯s voice was calm, but there was an undeniable sorrow beneath it.

    "But such is the way of the world."

    Feiyin squeezed his eyes shut, pressing his forehead against his father¡¯s chest.

    For the first time, he let himself be a child.

    And Cai Feng held him until his body stopped shaking.

    The next morning, he did not wake.

    His body, exhausted beyond its limits, had simply shut down.

    For an entire day and night, he slept without stirring.

    His mother had placed cool cloths over his forehead, smoothing his hair as she watched over him in silence.

    When he finally woke, the first thing he saw was his father, standing by the doorway with his arms crossed.

    His mother sat beside him, brushing his hair back gently.

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    "You slept for a whole day, sweetheart."

    Feiyin blinked slowly, his mind still hazy.

    Then, the memories rushed back, and he sat up sharply.

    His father gave him a long look. ¡°Are you ready to get up?¡±

    Feiyin swallowed, his chest tightening.

    And then he nodded.

    Because he was.

    Because he had to be.

    Because the village still needed to be protected.

    He refused to be weak ever again.

    His training intensified.

    His body, his mind, his inner strength¡ªhe sharpened all of it.

    Each morning, he threw himself into his training with unwavering focus, repeating his postures, his breathing, his drills with precision and determination.

    He observed the oscillations around him even more closely, using them to guide his movements, to refine his techniques, to improve every small detail he could.

    The militia trained harder too.

    The men who had survived were different now.

    They fought with a fierce edge, as if trying to make up for the comrades they had lost.

    Jiang Hu pushed them harder, his usual blunt manner even more gruff than before. Sun Ke, once playful and relaxed, now trained with a ferocity that surprised even Feiyin.

    And then, one morning¡ª

    Sun Ke broke through.

    A pulse of energy surged through the training ground, and all heads turned as Sun Ke gasped, his body trembling.

    A faint, almost invisible glow surrounded him, a sign that his first meridians had opened.

    Jiang Hu let out a deep breath, clapping Sun Ke on the back. ¡°Took you long enough.¡±

    Sun Ke let out a breathless laugh, his face flushed with excitement. ¡°I¡ªI did it.¡±

    The rest of the militia cheered.

    Even Feiyin smiled, watching as Sun Ke tested his new control, his stance more stable, his strikes more fluid.

    This was what it meant to grow stronger.

    This was what it meant to move forward.

    And Feiyin would not be left behind.

    After four weeks of relentless training, Feiyin felt it¡ª

    The moment his body finally reached completion.

    His movements were fluid, seamless, his control over his inner strength more precise than ever.

    His muscles, bones, blood, marrow, and skin¡ªthey had all been forged to their peak.

    And when he tested his inner strength, the air shuddered around him.

    5000 kg.

    He had done it.

    He had reached the pinnacle of body tempering.

    His father stood before him, arms crossed, his expression unreadable.

    Feiyin let out a slow breath, steadily channeling his strength into his limbs.

    Then, with a single movement¡ª

    He drove his fist into the ground.

    The earth cracked beneath him, a spiderweb of fissures spreading outwards.

    A long silence followed.

    Then, Cai Feng smiled.

    It was small, barely there. But Feiyin saw it.

    "Good."

    That was all his father said.

    But it was all Feiyin needed.

    He had done it.

    But he knew¡ªthis was only the beginning.

 Chapter 34- Birthday

    The morning light filtered through the wooden windows, casting a soft glow over their home. For the first time in weeks, the air inside felt lighter.

    Feiyin sat cross-legged on the wooden floor, slowly exhaling as he adjusted his breathing. His body had undergone immense change, his control had sharpened, and his strength had solidified. He could feel it with every step he took, every movement he made.

    Today, however, training was not his focus.

    Today, he was six years old.

    And for the first time in a long while, he wasn¡¯t thinking about battles, about sharpening his control, about pushing his limits.

    Today, he just wanted to be with his parents.

    The scent of fresh food filled the air, and the warmth from the stove crackled in the quiet morning. Feiyin felt a smile tug at his lips as he stretched his arms, glancing toward the kitchen.

    His mother was humming softly, her hands moving with practiced ease as she prepared their meal.

    His father sat at the table, drinking tea, his expression relaxed¡ªa rare sight.

    Feiyin¡¯s heart swelled.

    It had been a difficult month, full of pain, loss, and recovery. But today, even if only for a short while, he wanted to let it all go.

    As the morning passed, the three of them sat together, eating and talking, slowly easing away from the weight that had lingered over them.

    Halfway through their meal, Mei Liao suddenly clapped her hands together, her amethyst eyes twinkling with excitement.

    "Alright, sweetheart. Close your eyes."

    Feiyin blinked. His mother rarely looked this excited.

    "Why?" he asked, a grin tugging at his lips despite himself.

    "Because it¡¯s your birthday, and I have something for you."

    Feiyin tilted his head but did as he was told, closing his eyes.

    He heard soft footsteps, followed by the rustling of fabric. Then, something warm and incredibly soft draped over his shoulders.

    "Okay, open them."

    Feiyin blinked his eyes open and looked down.

    A black robe, threaded with silver and purple, lay neatly over his frame.

    He ran his fingers over the fabric, feeling its smoothness.

    "This¡­ this is the one you were making."

    His mother nodded, watching him carefully. ¡°I made it just for you, my love. Something sturdy, something that fits you well, and something that looks just as handsome as you.¡±

    Feiyin blushed at the compliment, but he held the robe tighter.

    "It¡¯s perfect."

    "I knew you¡¯d like it." His mother beamed, her smile as warm as the morning sun.

    Feiyin immediately tried it on, rolling his shoulders and adjusting the fit. It was light but durable, moving with his body like a second skin.

    "It fits perfectly!"

    His mother smirked. "Of course it does. I know my son well."

    "It does suit you."

    Feiyin turned toward his father, who had been quietly watching the entire exchange.

    Cai Feng stood from his seat and, without another word, placed something heavy in front of Feiyin on the table.

    A saber.

    Feiyin froze.

    His fingers twitched as he reached forward, lifting the weapon carefully. It was smaller than his father¡¯s¡ªa perfect size for him¡ªbut its design mirrored the blade he had trained with under Cai Feng¡¯s guidance.

    A long, single-edged curved blade, sharpened to perfection.

    The weight was just right.

    It was his.

    His father¡¯s voice was steady. ¡°You are no longer a child who needs to be sheltered. You have stepped onto the path of cultivation. And so, you will need a blade that is yours.¡±

    Feiyin swallowed hard, holding the weapon with reverence.

    "Dad¡­ this¡­"

    "You¡¯ve earned it."

    His grip tightened.

    He had spent months learning under his father¡¯s guidance¡ªunderstanding what it meant to wield a saber, what it meant to draw a blade with intent.

    This weapon¡­

    It was a responsibility.

    Feiyin took a slow breath and nodded, his expression serious. "I will wield it well."

    His father smirked slightly. "Good."

    Mei Liao crossed her arms and sighed dramatically. "I give him a beautiful robe, and you give him a weapon. It¡¯s always swords and training with the two of you."

    Cai Feng raised a brow. "It¡¯s a saber."

    Mei Liao rolled her eyes. "Same thing."

    Feiyin laughed, hugging both his robe and his saber close.

    His mother chuckled, running her fingers through his hair. ¡°Happy birthday, my little one.¡±

    His father placed a hand on his shoulder, warm and steady. ¡°Keep growing stronger.¡±

    Feiyin nodded, his heart full.

    This was the happiest he had been in a long time.

    And with his new saber at his side, he was more determined than ever.

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡ª

    The evening air was warm, the scent of cooked meats and seasoned vegetables filling their small home as Feiyin sat between his parents, his stomach full and his heart light.

    It was a rare moment of peace.

    His mother had insisted on making a feast for his birthday, filling the table with bowls of fragrant rice, steaming cuts of meat seasoned to perfection, and sweet glazed fruit for dessert.

    Feiyin ate heartily, savoring every bite, the warmth of the meal sinking into his bones. His mother kept piling food onto his plate, while his father merely smirked at his struggle to keep up.

    "You¡¯ve been training hard, Feiyin. You need to eat more," Mei Liao said, passing him another serving.

    "Mom¡­ I think I might explode," he groaned, rubbing his stomach.

    "Nonsense. You¡¯re still growing."

    His father chuckled. "Let the boy breathe, Liao."

    Feiyin sighed in relief as she finally relented, though her satisfied smile told him she had already won.

    He leaned back slightly, staring at the dim glow of the lanterns overhead.

    For the first time in what felt like forever, he let himself simply exist.

    No battles.

    No training.

    Just warmth, laughter, and the quiet comfort of family.

    Yet, beneath that peace, something stirred.

    An understanding, a realization he had been waiting for.

    It was time.

    His body was ready. His mind was clear. His heart was steady.

    And his inner strength had reached the threshold he had long prepared for.

    Feiyin looked down at his hands, flexing his fingers, feeling the energy within him pulsing like a silent rhythm.

    After clearing the table and helping his mother with the dishes, he excused himself, moving to the quiet corner of their home where he often meditated.

    As he settled into position, crossing his legs, straightening his back, his breathing naturally slowed.

    He was not rushing.

    The moment was right.

    He let the silence settle over him, allowing his thoughts to drift, his senses to stretch outward.

    He remembered.

    The way each element resonated.

    The song each organ played.

    The oscillations of his own body.

    And then, the question arose¡ª

    What song could be played to display harmony?

    A song where every instrument played its part, yet none overpowered the others?

    Where each note complemented, not conflicted?

    He had pondered this for months.

    And now, he knew the answer.

    The creation cycle.

    One element leading into the next, naturally flowing, strengthening each other.

    He began.

    Earth. The foundation. The stability.

    His spleen stirred as his inner strength vibrated in accordance with the deep, steady hum of the earth. The sensation spread, rooting him, anchoring his existence.

    Then¡ª

    Metal. Structure. Precision.

    The oscillations shifted, his lungs responding to the sharp, refined resonance. His breath became crisper, his control more precise, as if the very air he inhaled was being honed.

    Water. Fluidity. Adaptation.

    The energy flowed seamlessly, guiding itself to his kidneys, washing over him like an unshakable tide. The oscillations became deeper, rippling through him in steady waves, refreshing and purifying his core.

    Wood. Growth. Flexibility.

    His liver hummed, responding to the gentle surge of motion, like branches reaching toward the sky. His perception stretched outward, his sight feeling clearer, sharper, more attuned.

    And then¡ª

    Fire. Vitality. Passion.

    A spark ignited in his heart. The beat in his chest grew stronger, bolder, the warmth of his blood coursing with power. His very sense of taste sharpened, the air around him taking on a richness he had never noticed before.

    And finally¡ª

    Back to Earth.

    A full cycle.

    Each element had strengthened the next, a continuous loop of creation, a symphony of harmony.

    Again.

    Earth.

    Metal.

    Water.

    Wood.

    Fire.

    And back.

    Each cycle grew smoother, each transition seamless.

    His body thrummed with perfect resonance.

    His inner strength moved without resistance, like a song played effortlessly by a master musician.

    Then, something shifted.

    As the elements merged, converging in a cycle without flaw¡ª

    He felt it.

    An unprecedented sense of harmony.

    It was as if every part of him¡ªhis mind, his body, his very essence¡ªhad aligned.

    The external strength he had forged, the power he had tempered, the control he had refined¡ª

    It all merged with his inner strength.

    He had never felt so whole.

    Feiyin opened his eyes.

    The lanterns flickered, casting golden light over the room.

    He exhaled, steady, calm, entirely at peace.

    He had taken another step forward.

    And deep within, he knew¡ª

    This was only the beginning.

 Chapter 35- Inner Sense

    The morning air was crisp, the faint warmth of dawn filtering through the wooden shutters. Light stretched across the floor, casting golden streaks over Feiyin¡¯s motionless form.

    He was still sitting in the same meditative position from the night before, yet he hadn¡¯t noticed the passage of time.

    His body felt different.

    Not in the sense of exhaustion or strain, but rather an undeniable completeness.

    A sense of balance.

    For months, he had worked toward this moment, forging himself through relentless training, refining his inner strength with painstaking control, tempering every fiber of his being until he could call himself perfected in the Body Tempering Realm.

    And now, he had done it.

    10,000 kg of inner strength.

    A number that once felt impossible now sat within him, steady and unshakable.

    He clenched his fists, feeling the power contained within his body. His muscles were like coiled steel, his bones reinforced pillars, his blood a coursing river of vitality, and his organs resonating with a perfect cycle of elements.

    He could feel everything.

    Every breath he took, every flicker of warmth that coursed through his veins¡ªhis body responded in ways he had never experienced before. It was as if nothing within him was hidden from his awareness anymore.

    And then, he noticed something new.

    A sensation that had not been there before.

    It wasn¡¯t like his usual ability to perceive oscillations. That was an external perception, an understanding of how things moved, vibrated, and connected in the world around him.

    But this?

    This was internal.

    His eyes remained closed, yet he could see within himself.

    Not with his physical vision, but with something deeper¡ªa sense beyond his usual five.

    A crude, but unmistakable Inner Sense.

    Feiyin inhaled slowly, focusing on the strange new perception. It was as if his awareness had seeped into his body, mapping it from the inside. He could feel his flesh, his muscles, his bones¡ªnot just as sensations, but as something tangible, something real.

    With a mere thought, he could trace the path of his blood as it flowed through his veins.

    He could feel the subtle pulse of his organs, each one maintaining its rhythm in perfect harmony.

    He marveled at it.

    It was incredible.

    He had read about this before, but experiencing it firsthand was something else entirely. Inner Sense.

    A cultivator¡¯s first step toward true self-awareness.

    Most only gained it after completing their inner tempering or upon opening the first third set of meridians. It was considered the bridge between the Body Tempering Realm and the Meridian Opening Realm, an ability that allowed a cultivator to better observe, refine, and direct their own energy.

    This will make finding and opening my meridians so much easier.

    His mind raced with possibilities.

    Before, meridian opening was like stumbling through darkness, relying on instinct and experience to locate the delicate energy pathways within the body. But now?

    He could see them.

    Not yet fully, but faintly¡ªlike shadows hidden just beneath the surface.

    He focused, pushing his awareness deeper, tracing along his limbs, his torso, his spine. He could feel them.

    The meridians.

    Delicate, dormant pathways, waiting to be unsealed.

    His breath quickened in excitement.

    This was a monumental step forward.

    Opening meridians was an arduous process, something that many cultivators struggled with for years. But with this¡ªwith his perfected foundation and newfound Inner Sense¡ªhe would have an edge.

    A grin spread across his face.

    He had only just completed one phase of his cultivation, yet the next was already within his grasp.

    His journey was far from over.

    But he was more ready than ever.

    ¡ª

    The morning light had barely begun to filter through the wooden slats of their home when Feiyin stepped out of his meditation, his body still buzzing with the aftereffects of his breakthrough. He hadn¡¯t even had time to fully grasp the weight of what had happened before his mother and father noticed the change.

    Mei Liao had been tending to a pot of medicinal tea when she turned, her amethyst eyes narrowing slightly before softening with warmth.

    "You did it, didn¡¯t you?"

    Feiyin blinked, surprised at how quickly she had noticed. He offered a small smile, nodding. "I completed my inner tempering. My body¡­ it feels whole in a way it never did before."

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    His father, who had been sharpening his saber at the table, paused mid-motion. His sharp, gray eyes flicked toward his son, studying him carefully. A slow, approving smirk pulled at his lips.

    "Good," Cai Feng said, setting the whetstone aside. "I could tell something was different the moment you walked in. Your presence is more¡­ settled. Stronger."

    Mei Liao wiped her hands and approached, placing a gentle hand on Feiyin¡¯s cheek. "I¡¯m proud of you," she said softly. "Few ever reach complete body tempering, let alone at your age."

    Feiyin relished in the warmth of their praise, but he had more to share. "There¡¯s something else," he said, hesitating for a brief moment before continuing. "I developed an Inner Sense."

    A beat of silence stretched between them.

    His parents exchanged glances, their expressions shifting from pride to shock.

    "You can already sense your meridians?" Mei Liao asked, brows furrowing.

    Feiyin nodded. "It¡¯s faint, but I can see them. They¡¯re like¡­ dim lines hidden within me, waiting to be revealed."

    Cai Feng exhaled, rubbing his chin. "Even geniuses who complete their inner tempering can usually only vaguely feel their meridians. Inner Sense grows naturally as you open them, but for you to already perceive them, even before starting¡­" He trailed off, shaking his head. "It¡¯s unprecedented."

    Mei Liao folded her arms, her expression thoughtful. "With this, your Meridian Opening will be far smoother than most. You won¡¯t have to fumble blindly, searching for each one¡ª"

    "But that doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯ll be easy," Cai Feng cut in, his voice turning serious.

    Feiyin straightened, sensing a lesson coming.

    His father leaned forward, resting his forearms on the table. "The Meridian Opening Realm, as the name suggests, is about using the inner strength cultivated in the Body Tempering Realm to open the meridians in your body."

    Mei Liao nodded, adding, "The process is slow and painful. Each meridian is like a closed riverbed¡ªa dried-up path that needs to be forced open by your own strength. The stronger your inner strength, the better your chances of succeeding."

    Cai Feng gestured toward Feiyin. "You¡¯ve already completed your inner and outer tempering, meaning your body is far stronger than the average cultivator attempting this stage. But that also means your meridians will be sturdier, making them harder to open."

    Feiyin absorbed every word. "How does opening them work exactly?"

    His father tapped the table. "When you open a meridian, your entire meridian circulation system undergoes a baptism from the world¡¯s essence qi. This stabilizes, strengthens, and broadens your meridian pathways, increasing their capacity to handle energy."

    "But," Mei Liao continued, "because of this baptism, every subsequent meridian becomes harder to open. The more you open, the more resistance you face. That¡¯s why most cultivators plateau early on."

    Feiyin frowned slightly, deep in thought. "So it¡¯s not just about how many meridians you can open¡ªit¡¯s about enduring the increasing difficulty each time?"

    "Exactly." Cai Feng nodded approvingly. "The Meridian Opening Realm is divided by the number of meridians opened. The early phase consists of the first 33 meridians, the middle phase is 66, and the late phase is 99. But the true peak of this realm is 106 meridians."

    Feiyin tilted his head. "Why 106? Weren¡¯t there 108 total?"

    Mei Liao sighed. "The last two meridians¡ªthe Conception and Governing Meridians¡ªconnect the entire body¡¯s energy network. They represent the balance of Yin and Yang. But almost no one manages to open them."

    Cai Feng¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. "Even among sect geniuses, only the most extraordinary talents can reach 106. Those who can open all 108 are spoken of as legends."

    Feiyin clenched his fists, feeling a fire stir within him. If the last two were impossible, then he would prove otherwise.

    Cai Feng watched his son¡¯s reaction, then smirked. "That being said, the more meridians you open, the greater your potential in future realms. This stage is what determines the quality of your cultivation path. The weak plateau early. The strong set themselves apart."

    Mei Liao gave Feiyin a gentle smile. "You¡¯ve already forged a foundation stronger than most. If anyone can push beyond the limits, it¡¯s you."

    Feiyin¡¯s heart pounded with excitement. His next journey was clear.

    He had mastered his body.

    Now, it was time to open the path forward.

 Chapter 36- Spiritual Sense

    Feiyin sat cross-legged on the wooden floor, his fingers absentmindedly tracing the grain of the wood as his thoughts churned. The gentle flicker of the candlelight cast long shadows against the walls, but his mind was far away, caught in a loop of curiosity.

    Inner Sense was already incredible.

    He could perceive everything inside his body with clarity, feeling the flow of his blood, the pulse of his organs, the tension in his muscles. He could trace the faint outlines of his unopened meridians, like dormant rivers waiting for the floodgates to open.

    But what came after?

    His parents always noticed his progress at first glance. No matter how subtle his advancements, they could see it. They spoke of spiritual sense, something that felt far beyond his current grasp.

    He needed to understand it.

    "Mom, Dad," he called, breaking the comfortable silence of their evening. His mother, seated on a cushioned stool, was combing through her long, obsidian hair, while his father sat by the window, idly wiping down his blade.

    Mei Liao turned first, her amethyst eyes warm. "Yes, my dear?"

    Feiyin hesitated for a moment before voicing his thoughts. "I¡¯ve been thinking about spiritual sense¡­ about how both of you always seem to see my progress right away. Is it possible to hide from it?"

    His father paused mid-motion, his sharpening cloth stilling against the steel of his saber. His mother, on the other hand, let out a small, pleased laugh.

    "My, my," Mei Liao said, setting down her comb. "That¡¯s an excellent thought, little one. Having a trump card, a way to keep your abilities hidden, gives you more room to maneuver. Even at your age, you''re already thinking ahead."

    Cai Feng grunted in agreement, leaning back in his chair. "Spiritual sense is a powerful tool. But like everything else in cultivation, it has limits. Knowing when and how to suppress your presence can save your life in certain situations."

    Feiyin leaned forward, eyes sharp. "Then, what exactly is spiritual sense?"

    His mother smiled at his eagerness. "It¡¯s an extension of Inner Sense, but not limited to just yourself. Right now, you can perceive within your body, right?"

    Feiyin nodded.

    She gestured outward. "Spiritual Sense is when that awareness extends beyond you, allowing you to feel everything in your surroundings¡ªpeople, energy fluctuations, the very essence of the world itself."

    Feiyin''s brows furrowed. "How does that happen? How can my awareness just¡­ extend?"

    Cai Feng tapped a finger against the table. "Because Inner Sense is tied to your soul."

    Feiyin stilled.

    His soul?

    Cai Feng continued, his voice calm but firm. "When you complete the Meridian Opening Realm and prepare to enter Qi Condensation, one of the key steps is to perceive your soul. That¡¯s why your Inner Sense is important¡ªit allows you to grasp what¡¯s inside, including that which cannot be seen or touched."

    Mei Liao took over, her voice softer. "Once you''ve perceived your soul, it becomes the foundation of your next step. When you enter the Qi Condensation Realm, your soul, mind, body, and essence qi all merge into one, and that fusion naturally extends outward as Spiritual Sense."

    Feiyin let the words settle, trying to visualize what they meant.

    "So¡­ Inner Sense lets me see my body. And once I sense my soul, I can use it to extend my awareness beyond me?"

    His father nodded approvingly. "Exactly. The stronger your foundation, the deeper and wider your Spiritual Sense will be. Some cultivators can only sense a few meters, while others¡ªthose with truly honed minds and spirits¡ªcan extend their perception over vast distances."

    Feiyin¡¯s mind raced.

    That meant if his Inner Sense was already more developed than most, his Spiritual Sense would be even stronger when the time came.

    Feiyin¡¯s fingers lightly tapped against the wooden table, his mind whirring with thought. Spiritual Sense was far more intricate than he had assumed. It wasn¡¯t just about perceiving the world¡ªit was about reading it, understanding it, seeing everything in absolute detail.

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    It was like having all five senses woven into one, allowing a cultivator to pick up on subtle cues that most would never notice¡ªthe twitch of a muscle, the precise weight behind a step, the way the wind reacted to movement.

    It was no wonder that his parents always knew exactly how much he had progressed.

    But his goal wasn¡¯t to disappear. It was to conceal his true strength.

    He didn¡¯t want to seem weak, but he didn¡¯t want to display his full capabilities either.

    ¡°Then how do I hide from it?¡± he asked, looking between his parents.

    Cai Feng leaned back, rubbing his jaw. ¡°If you¡¯re talking about hiding your strength, that¡¯s a different matter.¡± He rested his forearm on the table, fixing Feiyin with a steady gaze. ¡°Spiritual Sense doesn¡¯t just pick up on energy¡ªit picks up on everything. Body language, breathing, micro-movements, balance. Most people give themselves away without realizing it.¡±

    Feiyin¡¯s brows furrowed in thought.

    His father continued, ¡°The best way to hide your strength is to control every single part of your body. You must never reveal excess tension in your muscles, nor take steps that carry unnecessary weight. No sharp breaths. No abrupt movements. Strength isn¡¯t just about force¡ªit¡¯s also about presence. If you carry yourself with too much stability, someone skilled will immediately know that you¡¯ve trained your foundation well. If you allow power to gather in any one part of your body, an expert will sense the shift.¡±

    Mei Liao nodded. ¡°A good observer will see through false weakness immediately, but a true master of control can make their body appear ordinary, dispersing their power evenly so that it seems like nothing extraordinary is there at all.¡±

    Feiyin¡¯s mind sparked with inspiration. Dispersing his power¡­

    ¡®Then¡­ what if I took it one step further?¡¯

    He knew that cultivators didn¡¯t see the world the same way he did. They couldn¡¯t see oscillations like he could, but they could sense things in a way that seemed just as precise.

    What if¡­ instead of just dispersing his power, he tried to match the presence of someone at a lower level?

    If he mimicked the subtle fluctuations of someone weaker, perhaps he could mask his strength entirely.

    His fingers curled slightly against the table as he processed the idea.

    It was possible. It had to be.

    A slow grin crept onto his face.

    Cai Feng narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°That¡¯s a dangerous look, boy.¡±

    Feiyin chuckled. ¡°I just¡­ thought of a way to take it a step further.¡±

    His mother raised a brow. ¡°Oh?¡±

    Feiyin nodded, his excitement bubbling up. ¡°I can already see how energy flows through the body. If I study how weaker cultivators carry themselves¡ªthe way their energy interacts with their movements¡ªI might be able to imitate it.¡±

    For a moment, silence hung between them.

    Then, his father let out a low whistle, shaking his head. ¡°You¡¯re a terrifying kid, you know that?¡±

    Mei Liao, however, laughed in delight. ¡°That¡¯s brilliant, Feiyin! Even seasoned cultivators struggle to suppress their presence, but if you can mimic a weaker level of cultivation, then even those stronger than you will find it difficult to gauge your true strength.¡±

    Feiyin felt a rush of satisfaction.

    Yes. This was it.

    Cai Feng sighed, rubbing his temples. ¡°You¡¯ll have to be careful. Learning to mask yourself like this is not something you should let others see. There are plenty of people who would be uncomfortable knowing a child is capable of such deception.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Feiyin said seriously.

    His father held his gaze for a moment longer before nodding. ¡°Good. Start with dispersing your strength first, then slowly work on shifting your presence to match different levels. But don¡¯t rush. Precision is more important than speed.¡±

    Feiyin nodded, determined.

    His father¡¯s words rang in his mind¡ªintent shaped everything.

    And now he had a new goal.

    He would learn to control his presence down to the smallest detail.

    He would hide in plain sight.

 Chapter 37- A Song of Harmony

    Feiyin could feel it the moment he woke up.

    His body was different.

    It wasn¡¯t just stronger¡ªit felt refined, sharpened, perfected.

    He sat up slowly, rolling his shoulders, feeling the way his muscles coiled and uncoiled with effortless precision. His body moved with him, no longer something he had to push and control, but an extension of his very will.

    The once subtle hum of inner strength that had always coursed through him now pulsed like a steady heartbeat¡ªsolid, unwavering, potent.

    Even the air felt different. The morning breeze against his skin wasn¡¯t just cool¡ªit carried depth. He could feel the individual shifts in pressure, the way the wind bent around obstacles, the faint distortions it made as it touched the world.

    He closed his eyes, focusing inward.

    Everything was clearer.

    The rhythm of his organs was steady and strong, their harmony now instinctive. The earth-like stability of his spleen, the unyielding density of his lungs, the flowing resilience of his kidneys, the vital pulse of his heart, and the steady circulation of his liver¡ªeach one worked with a synchrony that felt undeniably right.

    This was perfection in body tempering.

    His inner sense reached deeper than ever before, threading through every fiber of his being, allowing him to perceive the faintest movements within and without.

    When he flexed his fingers, he could feel the individual shifts in tension along his tendons. When he breathed, he could sense the subtle contractions of his diaphragm, the precise intake of air, the exchange of energy with the world.

    And his senses¡ª

    When he opened his eyes, the morning light was sharper, as though every ray of sunshine had been etched into reality with greater clarity. His ears caught the rustling of distant leaves, the murmuring of water in a stream too far to see. The scent of dew on the grass was crisp, layered with hints of soil and wood. Even the taste of the air was richer, as though he could discern every element carried upon the wind.

    Feiyin grinned.

    He wanted to test it.

    Throwing on his robe, he grabbed his saber and stepped outside.

    The training field was empty at this early hour, but that was exactly what he wanted.

    With slow, deliberate movements, he unsheathed his blade, feeling its weight in his grasp. The last time he held it, it had taken careful effort to control each stroke, to ensure his power was properly transferred.

    Now?

    He felt every grain of the weapon¡¯s steel. The way it resonated with his grip, the subtle balance in its forged body, the hidden edge waiting to be sharpened by his intent.

    Feiyin took his stance, grounding himself, and swung.

    The saber moved cleanly, cutting through the air without resistance. His body, his inner strength, his organs, and his senses all worked together seamlessly. His feet felt rooted yet light, his muscles compact yet explosive, his inner strength flowing in a controlled pulse with every motion.

    Each slash felt effortless.

    Each movement precise.

    Feiyin¡¯s breathing steadied as he increased his pace, weaving strikes into fluid sequences, letting his body adjust to its newfound efficiency.

    And then¡ª

    He closed his eyes.

    His inner sense expanded, filling the gaps where sight would usually guide him. He could feel the world¡ªthe subtle shifts in the ground beneath him, the air displaced by his movements, the presence of objects in his surroundings.

    He struck again.

    The saber¡¯s edge stopped a hair¡¯s breadth away from a falling leaf.

    Feiyin opened his eyes, heart pounding in excitement.

    His control was beyond anything he had ever experienced.

    He felt light. Strong. Unstoppable.

    A deep satisfaction settled within him.

    He had reached the pinnacle of body tempering.

    10,000 kg of inner strength.

    Every part of his body¡ªinside and out¡ªwas now in perfect harmony.

    Feiyin stepped back from the training field, his body still thrumming with energy, the sheer harmony of his movements leaving a lingering exhilaration in his veins. Every breath, every shift of his weight, every heartbeat¡ªit all felt right. Balanced.

    As he walked back home, the cool evening air carried the distant scent of food being prepared, the muffled sounds of conversation from the village filtering through the quiet night. But what caught his attention most was the sound of a zither¡ªits gentle, flowing melody drifting from his home.

    A smile crept onto his lips.

    It had been a while since he played.

    Stepping inside, he saw his mother sitting by the window, her fingers gliding across the strings of her zither, eyes half-closed as she lost herself in the music. His father, sitting nearby with his arms crossed, appeared at ease, his usual sharp demeanor softened as he listened.

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    A rare sight.

    Mei Liao opened her eyes, sensing Feiyin¡¯s arrival. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±

    Cai Feng glanced at him and smirked. ¡°Did you train yourself half to death again?¡±

    Feiyin laughed as he shook his head. ¡°Not this time.¡± He hesitated before walking closer. ¡°Mom, can I join you?¡±

    Her lips curled into a pleased smile as she gestured to his guqin, resting neatly on a wooden stand beside her zither. ¡°Of course.¡±

    Feiyin carefully took a seat, his fingers running over the smooth lacquered wood of his instrument, feeling the subtle vibrations already humming within its strings.

    He inhaled deeply.

    Then, he played.

    The first note resonated through the air like the chime of a bell, clear and strong. The next note followed, gentle yet firm, carrying a warmth that spread outward like the crackling embers of a fire.

    His mother¡¯s zither followed, weaving around his melody, answering his tune with her own.

    Together, their music formed a cycle.

    Earth¡ªsteady and grounding. His notes held a weight, anchoring the melody with a deep, stabilizing rhythm.

    Metal¡ªsharp and precise. His fingers plucked the strings in crisp, exact movements, cutting through the harmony like the edge of a finely honed blade.

    Water¡ªfluid and unpredictable. The melody rippled and swayed, shifting between gentleness and power, adapting, never static.

    Wood¡ªgrowing, expanding, breathing. His music carried momentum, each note stretching and intertwining like roots beneath the soil.

    Fire¡ªburning, fierce, untamed. The crescendo surged, bright and explosive, only to soften once more, settling back into the comforting embrace of earth.

    His mother followed his lead, her fingers dancing effortlessly, her own understanding of the elements flowing naturally through her music.

    It was harmony.

    And Cai Feng listened.

    At first, his expression was unreadable, but then his posture eased even further. His shoulders lost their tension, his sharp gaze softened, and a deep, long exhale escaped his lips.

    Feiyin could feel it in his father¡¯s presence¡ªthe rare moment of complete peace.

    The melody filled the room, filling the spaces between their breaths, wrapping around them like the unseen bonds of family.

    Mei Liao¡¯s playing slowed, her fingers trembling slightly.

    Feiyin blinked, noticing how her expression had changed.

    Her eyes, glowing with the light of realization, widened as her spiritual sense flared without warning.

    The air around them shifted, as if responding to something unseen.

    Feiyin¡¯s music came to an abrupt halt as he felt it¡ªthe surge of energy gathering around his mother.

    His father immediately straightened, his sharp instincts recognizing the moment for what it was.

    Mei Liao¡¯s breathing quickened, her entire body enveloped in a faint, shimmering aura as the energy sank into her, merging with her very being.

    She was advancing.

    The third phase of Qi Condensation¡ªElemental Infusion.

    Feiyin watched in awe as his mother¡¯s presence deepened, as if something within her had finally clicked into place.

    The moment stretched, silent except for the lingering echoes of their music.

    Then, with a final breath, Mei Liao¡¯s aura stabilized, the glow around her fading as she opened her eyes¡ªbrighter than before, as if newly awakened.

    ¡°¡­I broke through,¡± she whispered, disbelief flickering across her face before it melted into joy. ¡°I finally¡­ I¡ª¡±

    Cai Feng chuckled, shaking his head. ¡°So it took music for you to reach the next step?¡±

    Mei Liao turned to Feiyin, her amethyst-flecked eyes filled with warmth. ¡°No. It was Feiyin.¡±

    Feiyin¡¯s breath hitched. ¡°Me?¡±

    His mother nodded, smiling. ¡°Your music carried something more than just sound. You wove the elements into your melody, guided them, balanced them. And listening to it, I finally understood what I was missing.¡±

    Her voice was filled with pride, gratitude, and something even deeper¡ªawe.

    Feiyin¡¯s hands trembled slightly as he stared down at his guqin, as if seeing it for the first time.

    Had his music truly done that?

    Had he helped his mother step into a new realm of cultivation?

    A wide grin spread across his face, his heart swelling with warmth.

    Cai Feng crossed his arms, shaking his head with an amused smile. ¡°It seems our son has a talent for making the impossible happen.¡±

    Mei Liao reached out and ruffled Feiyin¡¯s hair. ¡°It seems he does.¡±

    Feiyin let out a laugh, the weight of the moment settling in his chest like a perfect note played at just the right time.

    As the night stretched on, they remained there, basking in the warmth of music, family, and newfound growth.

 Chapter 38 - Concealment

    The morning air was crisp, carrying the scent of freshly turned earth and sawdust as Feiyin walked through the village. Pine Village was still recovering from the attack, but with time and effort, the wounds it had suffered were slowly healing. The people had come together, as they always did, to rebuild what had been lost.

    Feiyin had finished his morning training and decided that today, he would take the opportunity to interact with the villagers more¡ªto observe, to learn, and to refine his understanding of oscillations. Now that his inner sense had awakened, he was determined to master its use, especially if he wanted to hide his strength from others.

    The first thing he needed to do was establish a baseline.

    His own strength had grown to a point where his perception of himself was vastly different from before. He could no longer use his past self as a reference. Instead, he would need to observe others¡ªthose weaker than him, those stronger, and those who had yet to step into cultivation at all.

    As he walked through the village, he made a conscious effort to listen¡ªnot just with his ears, but with his entire being.

    He could hear the chatter of merchants setting up their stalls, the rhythmic hammering of wood as houses were repaired, the laughter of children playing near the well. Each person, each movement, carried its own frequency.

    If he wanted to conceal his true power, he first needed to understand how the ordinary felt.

    His first stop was near a group of villagers working on rebuilding a collapsed section of fencing. Among them was Old Man Zhao, a retired carpenter who had lived in Pine Village for as long as Feiyin could remember. He was a regular mortal, with no cultivation to speak of.

    ¡°Feiyin, you¡¯re up early,¡± the old man greeted, wiping his forehead. ¡°Come to help an old man put up some planks?¡±

    Feiyin smiled and nodded. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind.¡±

    Zhao handed him a wooden beam, and Feiyin deliberately controlled his strength, ensuring that he carried it as a normal, untrained six-year-old would. It took effort¡ªnot physically, but mentally¡ªto hold back what was now instinct.

    As he worked alongside the villagers, he paid close attention to how they moved.

    Their motions were natural, unenhanced by inner strength. Their breathing was steady but unrefined, dictated only by exertion. Their steps had no deliberate control over weight distribution, unlike those who trained in combat.

    It was all¡­ softer, less precise, more human.

    Feiyin focused, letting his inner sense expand subtly, tuning into the minute vibrations of Old Man Zhao¡¯s body¡ªhis heartbeat, his slow but deliberate movements, the faint tremor in his hands from age.

    ¡®This¡­ this is how an ordinary person moves.¡¯

    The contrast between himself and Zhao was vast, but now that he saw it, he could begin replicating it.

    When the fence was finally standing again, Zhao patted his shoulder. ¡°Good work, boy. You¡¯ve got strong arms for your age.¡±

    Feiyin only smiled. ¡®If only you knew.¡¯

    He continued his observations throughout the day.

    At the market, he found Auntie Luo, a woman in her late thirties who had only partially trained in body tempering before stopping to focus on her family. Her strength was above an ordinary mortal¡¯s, but below someone like Sun Ke, who had fully tempered his body and opened meridians.

    Her movements were different from Zhao¡¯s¡ªmore balanced, more deliberate. Her steps carried a faint strength, but it was dispersed throughout her body rather than concentrated like a trained fighter.

    As Feiyin helped her carry sacks of rice to her stall, he studied her closely.

    ¡®She breathes deeper than Old Man Zhao, but her pace isn¡¯t controlled. It¡¯s stronger but still unrefined. She holds weight well, but there¡¯s no precise energy behind her steps.¡¯

    He focused on her oscillations, memorizing the frequency of someone at her level.

    ¡®This is the strength of someone who tempered their body but never advanced. If I can match this¡­ I can pass off as someone barely at the threshold of body tempering.¡¯

    It was a start.

    Later in the afternoon, he found himself near the militia training grounds, where he saw Sun Ke and a few others sparring.

    Sun Ke had just stepped into the Meridian Opening Realm, making him a perfect subject for Feiyin¡¯s study.

    From the sidelines, Feiyin observed carefully.

    Sun Ke¡¯s stance was grounded, his footwork carrying a sense of stability that Auntie Luo lacked. His movements were sharper, deliberate, and purposeful, his strikes carrying weight beyond simple muscle strength.

    But what Feiyin focused on most were his oscillations.

    They were faster, denser, controlled. His inner strength wasn¡¯t wild like an untrained body tempering cultivator¡ªit flowed properly, following the opened meridians in his body.

    ¡®So this is what a freshly advanced Meridian Opening cultivator looks like.¡¯

    If he wanted to fake his level, he would need to closely mimic this frequency¡ªnot just in appearance but in presence.

    It wasn¡¯t just about hiding his strength.

    It was about learning how to appear as something else entirely.

    He took a deep breath and slowly began adjusting his own inner strength flow, loosening his stance, and dispersing his power evenly throughout his body.

    Then, he took a single step forward¡ªmatching the frequency of a body tempering cultivator.

    Sun Ke, still in the middle of his spar, didn¡¯t notice.

    But Jiang Hu did.

    The older man, casually watching the training session from the side, suddenly flicked his gaze toward Feiyin. His eyes narrowed slightly, studying him with silent curiosity.

    Feiyin froze internally but kept his expression neutral.

    Jiang Hu was one of the most experienced members of the militia. His instincts were sharp, honed from years of battle experience. If anyone could see through him, it would be him.

    A tense moment passed.

    Then, Jiang Hu smirked. ¡°Kid, you trying to learn how to move properly?¡±

    Feiyin exhaled, forcing an easy grin. ¡°Is it that obvious?¡±

    Jiang Hu laughed. ¡°It¡¯s good to focus on the basics. Keep at it.¡±

    He turned back to watch the sparring, leaving Feiyin with a racing heart.

    ¡®I need to be even more precise.¡¯

    As the day wound down and Feiyin walked home, he let his thoughts settle.

    Today had been fruitful.

    He had observed three different levels of people.

    Each of them moved differently, carried different frequencies, and exuded different levels of presence.

    And now, Feiyin could begin replicating them.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    His gift had always been oscillations.

    Now, it would become his greatest weapon¡ªnot just in battle, but in deception.

    If he could truly master this¡­

    Then one day, no matter how powerful he became¡ª

    No one would ever be able to see through him unless he let them.

    ¡ª

    The evening had settled into a quiet hum, the village bathed in the warm glow of lanterns as Feiyin and his father sat on the wooden porch of their home. The scent of fresh tea lingered in the air, brewed by Mei Liao before she left them to their discussion.

    Feiyin leaned against the wooden railing, his fingers tracing absent patterns along the surface as he turned his thoughts inward. His body had reached perfection in the Body Tempering Realm, every fiber of his being honed to its utmost potential. His strength had reached the 10,000 kg limit, his inner strength harmonized through his organs, his senses sharpened to near-perfection. His inner sense had developed naturally as a result of his full-body refinement, granting him a deeper understanding of his own body.

    Yet, even with all of this¡­ he was still at the threshold of something greater.

    ¡°So, how do I begin?¡± Feiyin finally asked, breaking the comfortable silence. His gray eyes flecked with amethyst flickered toward his father, determination burning within them.

    Cai Feng, seated beside him, exhaled slowly before setting his cup down. His calloused hands rested on his knees, his gaze turning distant for a moment before he met Feiyin¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Meridian Opening is unlike Body Tempering,¡± he began. ¡°Your foundation is built, but now you must open the paths that will allow Essence Qi to flow through you. This process¡­ it is painful. More painful than any training you¡¯ve undergone so far.¡±

    Feiyin nodded, unbothered. He had already expected as much.

    Cai Feng continued, his deep voice steady yet firm.

    ¡°The meridians are the unseen pathways within your body¡ªveins of energy that remain sealed until forcefully opened. But there is a method to their awakening. You cannot open them randomly. You must start from the periphery and work inward, from your limbs to your core. This is the safest and most efficient way.¡±

    Feiyin listened intently, engraving each word into his mind.

    ¡°The first 33 meridians lie within your limbs¡ªyour legs and arms. These form the foundation of energy circulation in movement and strength. They will be your first step.¡±

    Cai Feng tapped his own leg, as if emphasizing the point. ¡°Most cultivators, even talented ones, struggle to open these quickly. The limbs are the furthest from the dantian, meaning they require more force and control to awaken. But once they are opened, you will notice an immediate increase in both physical power and agility.¡±

    ¡°How much?¡± Feiyin asked, eyes gleaming with curiosity.

    Cai Feng smirked. ¡°Every set of 33 meridians grants a significant increase in inner strength. The first set will elevate your power by 3,300 kg.¡±

    Feiyin¡¯s breath hitched slightly. That was a massive increase. Even just one set of meridians would push his strength to over 13,000 kg.

    But Cai Feng wasn¡¯t finished.

    ¡°The second 33 are located in your torso¡ªyour chest, back, and abdomen. These meridians connect directly to your vital functions, reinforcing your endurance, stability, and internal energy control. Once opened, they grant another 6,600 kg of inner strength.¡±

    Feiyin clenched his hands. ¡°That would bring my total to¡­ 19,600 kg.¡±

    ¡°Correct. But it doesn¡¯t stop there.¡±

    Cai Feng¡¯s expression grew somber, his eyes darkening slightly as he leaned forward.

    ¡°The final 33 main meridians reside deep within your viscera¡ªthe organs themselves. These are the hardest to open, as they require an extreme level of inner strength control. They also come with the highest reward. Opening them will grant you another 9,900 kg of inner strength.¡±

    Feiyin swallowed.

    That meant that once he reached the late stage of Meridian Opening, he would possess 29,500 kg of raw inner strength.

    ¡®That is¡­ beyond what I imagined.¡¯

    Yet, his father¡¯s words did not stop there.

    Cai Feng¡¯s gaze sharpened. ¡°Beyond these 99, there are 7 more. These are known as the Final Meridians. They reside at key convergence points in the body, stabilizing and perfecting the flow of energy. Each one enhances your efficiency in circulating energy, rather than increasing raw power.¡±

    ¡°And they still grant some strength?¡± Feiyin asked.

    ¡°Yes, but only 500 kg per meridian, bringing your total to an even 33,000 kg. The true value of these last meridians, however, is in how they enhance your Essence Qi when you finally step into the Qi Condensation Realm. They act as perfect conduits, allowing your energy to flow at its peak efficiency.¡±

    Feiyin exhaled slowly.

    Everything made sense now.

    It was astounding.

    Cai Feng folded his arms. ¡°Each meridian you open will baptize your body with the World¡¯s Essence Qi, fortifying your flesh and reinforcing your pathways. It is an act of rebirth with every step. But you must pace yourself. If you try to open too many too fast, the strain could cripple you.¡±

    Feiyin nodded firmly. He had no intention of rushing through something so important.

    ¡°You have done everything correctly so far,¡± his father continued, pride evident in his tone. ¡°Your foundation is perfect. With your level of control, your progress through this realm will be faster than most. But do not grow complacent. Even with a perfect body, the process will test you.¡±

    Feiyin met his father¡¯s gaze with unwavering determination. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±

    Cai Feng chuckled. ¡°Not yet. We will begin properly in the coming days. Until then, start preparing yourself. Get used to circulating your inner strength through your limbs. Strengthen your connection to your meridians, even before they are opened. This will ease the process.¡±

    Feiyin nodded. He understood. The more he synchronized with his meridians now, the less resistance he would face when the time came to force them open.

    His father rose from his seat, stretching slightly.

    ¡°One last thing, Feiyin.¡±

    Feiyin looked up, attentive.

    Cai Feng¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°The number of meridians you open determines your future. There are many who stagnate at 33. Even fewer push to 66. And only the truly extraordinary reach 99. If you truly wish to reach your peak, you must aim for all 106.¡±

    A pause.

    Then, a slow, knowing smirk formed on Feiyin¡¯s lips.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that as if I ever planned to stop halfway.¡±

    Cai Feng burst into laughter, ruffling his son¡¯s hair.

    ¡°Good. Then let¡¯s see how far you¡¯ll go.¡±

 Chapter 39- Meridian Opening

    The days following Feiyin¡¯s complete tempering of his body had been filled with silent refinement. He had not rushed to begin his meridian opening immediately, despite his anticipation. Instead, he had taken the time to adjust¡ªto truly feel the changes in his body.

    His inner strength was now a formidable force¡ª10,000 kg of raw power, but it was more than just the number. His body felt lighter, yet his movements carried more weight. His blade felt easier to wield, each slash sharper and more precise than before. His senses had heightened, allowing him to perceive the oscillations of the world with greater clarity, but more than that, his inner sense had emerged, giving him an unprecedented awareness of his own body.

    Each breath, each pulse of blood, each tiny tremor of his muscles¡ªit was all laid bare to his perception.

    And yet¡­

    Something felt off.

    A dissonance that he could not place, an itch beneath his skin that did not stem from his own body.

    He had never ignored his instincts before, and he would not start now.

    So, in those few days, Feiyin had continued honing his strength control. His father¡¯s advice rang in his mind¡ªa drawn blade was a known one, a sheathed blade an unknown¡ªso he had refined the art of hiding his power.

    His first step had been physical control. He had observed the militia, the ordinary villagers, even the weaker cultivators in their midst. He had learned to mirror their movements, to breathe as they did, to mimic their postures. By distributing his strength evenly through his body, he could diminish his presence, making himself appear normal, unremarkable.

    But that was only the first step.

    The second was controlling his inner strength itself¡ªdispersing it just enough so that his presence felt muted. He had been careful, precise, making minute adjustments over the last few days.

    And the third¡­ was the oscillations.

    Feiyin had long since noticed that cultivators of different strengths emitted different frequencies. He had observed how their bodies vibrated at different intensities, how their energy pulsed stronger or weaker, depending on their level.

    ¡®If I can copy those oscillations¡­ I can make my strength seem lower than it is.¡¯

    The process was painstaking, requiring both focus and patience. He had spent hours adjusting the rhythm of his body¡¯s vibrations, matching them to the weaker cultivators he had observed.

    It was difficult¡ªlike trying to walk with deliberate slowness while his body begged to run. But Feiyin persisted, and the results were promising.

    His father had taken notice, of course. Nothing escaped Cai Feng¡¯s sharp gaze.

    One evening, after a long day of training, his father had approached him as Feiyin wiped the sweat from his brow.

    "You¡¯re getting better at it," Cai Feng remarked, crossing his arms as he studied him.

    Feiyin straightened. "At what?"

    Cai Feng smirked. "Hiding."

    Feiyin¡¯s lips twitched. "Did I fool you?"

    His father¡¯s smirk widened slightly. "No. But I wouldn¡¯t expect you to¡ªnot yet. You¡¯re on the right path. If you keep refining it, soon even I will struggle to see through you."

    Feiyin¡¯s chest swelled with pride, but he did not let it cloud his mind. His father was a seasoned warrior, his instincts honed through decades of battle. If he had noticed Feiyin¡¯s concealment, then it meant Feiyin still had much to improve.

    And he would.

    But first, he had another goal to achieve.

    It was time to open his first meridian.

    Feiyin sat cross-legged in his training chamber, his breathing slow, controlled. His pulse thrummed in his ears, steady as a war drum. The world outside his small room was silent, but within him, a storm brewed.

    The past days had been spent adjusting, getting used to the sheer depth of his newfound inner strength and the way it pulsed through his body like a living current. He had felt it in the way his muscles responded faster, the way his breath flowed steadier, the way his blade moved sharper.

    10,000 kilograms of force.

    The absolute pinnacle of the Body Tempering Realm.

    But it was not enough.

    Strength alone was meaningless if it could not be properly channeled.

    And that was where the next step came.

    Opening the first meridian.

    He closed his eyes, extending his inner sense into his body, the perception of his own flesh and energy clearer than it had ever been before. He could feel everything¡ªfrom the smallest tremors in his muscles to the gentle pull of his breath through his lungs.

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    But most importantly¡­ he could feel the meridians.

    Thin, dormant channels running through his body, blocked and untouched, like rivers dammed shut. He traced their paths with his mind, noting where they converged, how they branched through his limbs and organs. They were locked gates, and the key to true cultivation was to force them open using his own strength.

    His first meridian needed to be a foundation, something that would ground his progress, give him stability as he advanced.

    His foot.

    It was a common starting point¡ªone of the lowest points of the body, a natural choice to anchor his future circulation. Opening a meridian in his foot would create a stable flow upward, allowing his future meridians to connect in a steady, structured manner.

    He exhaled, then gathered his inner strength, guiding it downward, toward that blocked path.

    The moment his energy pressed against it, resistance met him like a solid wall.

    His brows furrowed.

    He had expected this¡ªbut feeling it firsthand was something else entirely.

    It was like trying to push through a sealed gate, an invisible force rejecting his energy, refusing to yield.

    Feiyin frowned. He increased the pressure.

    A sharp sting shot through his leg.

    His eyes snapped open, sweat beading on his forehead.

    ¡®So this is what it feels like¡­¡¯

    His fingers twitched at the lingering sensation, a mixture of heat and pressure, as if his foot had suddenly become heavier, denser. He had barely begun, and already, his body fought back.

    This was not something he could rush.

    If he forced it too quickly, he could damage his meridian before it even fully opened, setting back his progress permanently. If he applied too little pressure, the meridian would remain closed, and his efforts would be wasted.

    Balance.

    It was all about balance.

    He took a deep breath, letting his energy withdraw from the meridian, allowing the blocked passage to remain untouched for now.

    Feiyin sat still, his breathing measured, mind focused entirely on the meridian in his foot.

    The resistance was clear¡ªa dense, immovable force, stubbornly blocking the flow of his energy. He had expected as much, but simply pushing harder would only strain his body. He needed a different approach.

    He closed his eyes, drawing upon his unique perception of the world¡ªthe oscillations that underpinned all things.

    And then, he listened.

    Even within the silence of his body, there were subtle frequencies, tiny, imperceptible pulses running through his flesh, bones, and blood. His meridian, despite being sealed, was no exception. He could feel its natural frequency¡ªa low, stubborn vibration, like a wall that refused to budge.

    His inner strength crashed against it like waves against stone, forceful but unfocused.

    ¡®No wonder it resists me¡­ I¡¯m not guiding my strength properly.¡¯

    His thoughts turned to music¡ªto the way a single misplaced note could ruin a melody, just as mismatched oscillations could disrupt his meridian.

    Then, he remembered the five elements¡ªthe fundamental forces that governed the world, and the five organs within him, each carrying a corresponding resonance.

    Earth¡ªsteady and unmoving, the foundation of all things.

    Metal¡ªsharp and unyielding, a force of precision.

    Water¡ªsoft yet relentless, able to erode even the strongest stone.

    Wood¡ªflexible and growing, seeking passage through resistance.

    Fire¡ªburning and consuming, breaking down all in its path.

    A thought struck him.

    ¡®What if I don¡¯t force my way in¡­ but wear it down instead?¡¯

    His eyes narrowed. He adjusted his breathing, matching his inner strength to the melody of the five elements, weaving them together into a cycle.

    Earth first, steadying the foundation of his meridian, preparing it for change.

    Then Metal, sharpening his energy into a fine point.

    Water followed, soft but persistent, finding the smallest cracks in the resistance.

    Wood came next, expanding and pressing forward, seeking new space.

    And finally, Fire, burning away the last vestiges of the blockage.

    A slow, methodical cycle¡ªlike a drill, grinding down the resistance layer by layer.

    At first, the obstruction barely reacted. But as he continued the cycle, his strength flowing in precise oscillations, he felt a shift.

    The resistance began to weaken, chipped away bit by bit.

    Feiyin¡¯s lips curled into a small, triumphant smile.

    This¡­ this was working.

    It was slow, deliberate¡ªbut unlike before, he wasn¡¯t fighting against his body. He was guiding it, working with it.

    A deep exhilaration filled him. This method¡ªit wasn¡¯t just brute strength or reckless force. It was art, a refinement of his understanding of energy and vibration.

    Feiyin maintained his rhythm, his inner strength moving in a steady, measured cycle. He could feel the obstruction in his meridian thinning, slowly eroded by the oscillations of the five elements¡ªearth stabilizing, metal refining, water wearing away, wood expanding, and fire consuming.

    The resistance was no longer an impenetrable wall, but crumbling stone beneath his deliberate efforts.

    And then¡ªit happened.

    A faint crack.

    It was minuscule, barely perceptible, but to Feiyin, it was as loud as a mountain splitting apart. The barrier within his foot shuddered, and for a moment, his body froze, as if sensing the impending change.

    His breath hitched.

    He felt his inner strength press through, like a river finally breaking through a dam. The meridian shook, then opened¡ªa small pathway, barely the width of a hair, but undeniably open.

    And at that moment¡ª

    The world responded.

    A powerful, indescribable force surged through the air, rushing toward him like an invisible tide. It was cold yet warm, overwhelming yet comforting. It carried the vastness of the heavens, the depth of the earth, and the endless, flowing energy that made up all things.

    The Essence of Heaven and Earth had recognized him.

    Feiyin''s body trembled as the energy poured into him, flooding into the newly opened meridian. He gasped, his senses expanding in an instant, as if a veil had been lifted from his perception.

    His mind reeled¡ªeverything felt clearer, sharper. His breathing, the faint rustling of wind outside, the distant heartbeat of the earth beneath him¡­ It was as if the entire world had become more vivid.

    His meridian pulsed, drinking in the energy like parched land soaking up rain. The influx of essence was not chaotic or violent¡ªit was a baptism, washing over him, strengthening him.

    Feiyin''s muscles, bones, blood, and even his inner organs resonated with the energy, accepting it, merging with it. He felt a subtle but undeniable shift¡ªas if his body had stepped beyond mortality, integrating something greater into itself.

    This was the first step.

    The Meridian Opening Realm.

    He could feel it¡ªhis meridian was no longer empty. It carried a thread of the world¡¯s essence, a connection to something far greater than himself.

    His heart pounded, but his mind was calm, focused.

    The process lasted only moments, yet it felt like an eternity. When the flow of essence finally settled, Feiyin exhaled deeply, his breath carrying a faint trace of warmth, like mist dissipating in the cool morning air.

    He slowly unclenched his fists, his fingers tingling with newfound energy.

    He had done it.

    He had taken his first step.

    A slow smile crept onto his face, his grey eyes¡ªflecked with amethyst¡ªgleaming with something new.

    Anticipation.

    If opening one meridian granted him such an experience¡ªhow much further could he go?

    His journey was only beginning.

 Chapter 40- Return of the White Robes

    Feiyin had spent the last few days adjusting to the profound changes brought by his advancement into the Meridian Opening Realm. His senses were sharper, his body felt lighter yet more powerful, and the flow of energy within him had become something more refined, more complete. He could feel the meridian in his foot humming faintly with the essence of the world, a foundation upon which he would continue to build.

    The unease that had lingered in his heart before had slowly faded as he focused on his training, believing it might have been nothing more than paranoia. The village had been peaceful since the last attack, and everyone had strengthened their defenses, maintaining a constant state of vigilance.

    But reality was not so kind.

    It came without warning.

    A piercing whistle cut through the air, followed by a chorus of shouts and the clashing of weapons. The sky above Pine Village was illuminated by the eerie glow of flames igniting in the distance.

    The village was under attack.

    Feiyin¡¯s body tensed as he shot up from his seat near the training grounds, his heart slamming against his ribs. His first instinct was to reach for his saber, his fingers closing around the hilt as he rushed outside.

    This time, however, the scene was different.

    The militia was ready.

    Unlike the previous attack, where they had been caught off guard, this time they had prepared. Barricades had been set up, defensive lines had been drawn, and the men were already armed and engaged in battle. Sun Ke and the others were leading squads to hold the outskirts, keeping the enemy from advancing deeper into the village.

    But Feiyin¡¯s blood ran cold when he saw them.

    Standing amidst the sea of black-cloaked invaders, three figures in white robes observed the battlefield with an eerie sense of detachment. Two men and one woman.

    They were different.

    Their robes, pristine white like the first white-robed man from the previous attack, billowed lightly despite the lack of wind. Their presence alone made the battlefield feel heavier, their gazes radiating an unseen pressure.

    They were all in the Qi Condensation Realm¡ª

    And they were as strong as the last one.

    Before Feiyin could even comprehend the full weight of what was happening, two figures blurred past him.

    His parents.

    Mei Liao and Cai Feng had already sprung into action, their bodies flickering with terrifying speed as they shot toward the white-robed figures.

    Their movements were too fast for normal eyes to follow, but to Feiyin, whose senses had sharpened even further, he saw the way their inner strength surged, their bodies moving with a terrifying mixture of fluidity and precision.

    His father¡¯s blade gleamed under the moonlight as he swung it toward one of the men, his every motion a manifestation of firmness and explosivity. His mother, by contrast, moved like a whisper in the wind, her attacks flowing like water, elusive and unpredictable.

    The three white-robed cultivators smirked.

    And the battle erupted.

    The first clash of weapons sent shockwaves rippling through the battlefield, shaking the air itself.

    Cai Feng¡¯s long, curved blade met the spear of one of the men, their inner strength colliding with such force that the ground beneath them cracked. His opponent¡¯s weapon trembled under the sheer density of Cai Feng¡¯s force, but the man merely grinned, twisting his blade with unnatural flexibility, redirecting the impact to lessen the blow.

    At the same time, Mei Liao faced the other two enemies, weaving through the attacks with astonishing grace. The woman in white, wielding a thin, serrated blade, lashed out with a strike that seemed almost invisible, the tip of her weapon vibrating at a frequency that made the very air hum.

    Mei Liao dodged by a hair¡¯s breadth, her body moving in tandem with the oscillations, her footwork so delicate that it seemed as if she were floating. With a flick of her wrist, a needle-thin blade slid from her sleeve, and she countered with a movement so fast that the air shriekingly split apart.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    The second white-robed man, a tall figure with an unreadable expression, wielded a long halberd. He swung it in a wide arc, and a wave of Essence Qi followed in its wake, tearing through the ground like an invisible force.

    They weren¡¯t holding back.

    Mei Liao twisted her body mid-air, her own Essence Qi surging to meet the attack, softening the impact just enough to let her escape the full brunt of the strike. But even then, she was forced back several steps, her expression darkening.

    Cai Feng, noticing the situation, clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Two against one?¡± he sneered. ¡°Aren¡¯t you all supposed to be proud cultivators? Or does your so-called ¡®sect¡¯ only know how to gang up on people?¡±

    The white-robed woman laughed softly, her eyes gleaming with amusement.

    ¡°You talk too much,¡± she murmured, her voice like silk.

    And then she disappeared.

    A blur. A flash of silver.

    Cai Feng barely had time to turn before she was upon him, her blade aimed for his neck.

    But he was already moving.

    With a single step, he redirected his weight, twisting his torso just enough to avoid the killing strike while bringing his saber down in a brutal downward arc.

    The woman, anticipating it, bent backward mid-air, her flexibility defying human limitations as the tip of Cai Feng¡¯s blade passed mere inches above her chest.

    Before she could fully recover, Mei Liao¡¯s figure flashed into existence beside her, a streak of violet light arcing toward her side.

    The woman barely managed to block, her own weapon meeting Mei Liao¡¯s with a sharp clang, but her balance had been compromised.

    Cai Feng and Mei Liao pressed the advantage.

    Together, their attacks wove into each other like a perfectly coordinated dance, each movement synchronized, each motion complementing the other. The sheer intensity of their combined assault forced the two white-robed enemies backward, momentarily putting them on the defensive.

    The third white-robed man, who had been fighting Cai Feng, narrowed his eyes and finally unleashed his full strength.

    A pulse of Essence Qi burst outward from his body, his weapon humming with power.

    He wasn¡¯t playing anymore.

    And neither was Cai Feng.

    Feiyin, watching from the distance, could barely contain his emotions. His parents were fighting against three powerful enemies, and though they were holding their own, he knew that if this dragged on, things could go wrong.

    He wanted to help.

    But his father¡¯s words echoed in his mind.

    "A drawn blade is a known one, and a sheathed one is an unknown. If you must fight, make sure it¡¯s worth it."

    Feiyin tightened his grip on his saber, but he didn¡¯t move.

    Not yet.

    Instead, he focused on the battlefield around him.

    The militia, despite their preparations, were struggling against the sheer numbers of the black-cloaked enemies. Blades clashed, blood sprayed, and the scent of burning wood filled the air.

    Feiyin¡¯s heartbeat pounded in his ears.

    Feiyin stood at the edge of the battlefield, his heart hammering as he absorbed the scene unfolding before him. The battle was chaos¡ªa maelstrom of steel, blood, and clashing wills. The militia fought with all they had, but the sheer number of black-cloaked invaders pressed them hard, and the three white-robed figures were an overwhelming presence.

    His parents had engaged them, their figures flickering across the battlefield like phantoms.

    The three enemies, all in the External Flow Phase of Qi Condensation, were unleashing their strength freely, their weapons wreathed in visible essence-infused auras, sending deadly arcs of force slicing through the air.

    Feiyin¡¯s father, Cai Feng, moved like a storm. His saber roared as he cut through the air, each strike backed by overwhelming force. Against him stood a tall, broad-shouldered man wielding a halberd, his essence qi swirling as he met each strike head-on. Their weapons clashed in a thunderous impact, sending ripples through the battlefield, forcing weaker combatants to stagger away from the shockwaves.

    Mei Liao, his mother, was a stark contrast. She weaved fluidly between attacks, her movements precise and elusive. Her twin daggers shimmered as she struck at the white-robed woman, whose thin, serrated blade vibrated unnaturally, sending piercing waves through the air whenever she swung it.

    The last enemy, a man with a spear, hung back, analyzing the battle, waiting for the right moment to strike.

    Feiyin¡¯s breath came fast. This was nothing like the spars he had with his father, nor even the deadly militia training. This was war.

    A war that had reached his home.

    His oscillations surged instinctively, his senses drowning in the endless frequencies of battle¡ªthe harsh clash of blades, the heavy tremor of footfalls, the erratic rhythms of fear, pain, and desperation.

    Yet, amidst it all, he focused on his father.

    Cai Feng¡¯s movements were razor-sharp, his strikes executed with terrifying precision. His blade was an extension of his intent, each slash not just a movement but an expression of absolute lethality.

    But his opponent was no amateur. The halberd-wielding man wasn¡¯t just blocking, he was redirecting.

    Each time Cai Feng¡¯s saber sliced downward, the man used his polearm¡¯s length to twist the impact away, dispersing the force across a wider surface to lessen the direct collision.

    Feiyin¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    That¡¯s not just raw power¡ªthat¡¯s calculated technique.

    The white-robed enemies were using their External Flow Phase mastery to guide and enhance their attacks, extending their reach and power beyond what should be possible at their level.

    They weren¡¯t just strong.

    They were disciplined.

    His mother¡¯s fight was no less intense. Mei Liao¡¯s movements were like a shadow in the night, yet no matter how elusive she was, the white-robed woman was a perfect counter.

    A battle of extremes.

    Mei Liao¡¯s softness, her ability to redirect and absorb force, was being met by an opponent whose blade vibrated with high-frequency oscillations, tearing through the air with impossible sharpness.

    Each dodge, each movement Mei Liao made, was countered by a precise sweep of the woman¡¯s blade, creating a deadly zone of slashes that made approaching dangerous.

    For the first time, Feiyin realized¡ª

    His parents were at a disadvantage.

    A chill ran down his spine.

    This wasn¡¯t just a battle. It was a test. A deliberate probing of their strength.

    These people weren¡¯t just here to slaughter.

    They were assessing the village.

    Feiyin tightened his grip on his saber.

    He had to act.

 Chapter 41- Taken

    Feiyin''s muscles coiled as he prepared to step onto the battlefield. His heartbeat thrummed steadily in his chest, each beat in sync with the oscillations of the world around him. His father had drilled discipline into him¡ªobserve, analyze, and act with intent. His mother had refined that instinct¡ªflow like the wind, strike like the unseen blade.

    His feet shifted slightly, ready to propel him forward.

    Then¡ª

    Something was wrong.

    His body tensed, an uneasy prickling sensation crawling along the back of his neck. A sound¡ªtoo faint, too distant¡ªsent a ripple through his senses.

    A whisper of movement.

    Feiyin stilled, tilting his head slightly, his oscillation sense expanding outward.

    A distortion.

    Faint, elusive, like a discordant note in a perfect melody.

    His eyes darted toward the village.

    The militia was locked in fierce combat on the outskirts, their focus entirely on repelling the black-clothed attackers. His father and mother were engaged in an intense battle against the three white-robed cultivators, their figures flashing with essence-infused strikes.

    No one else seemed to notice.

    Then what was that¡ª

    Another sound. A shift in the air.

    Feiyin turned on instinct, his breath hitching. He barely had a moment to register the presence before a white blur flickered in front of him.

    Too fast.

    A hand moved with deceptive laziness, striking pressure points along his collarbone, ribs, and lower back.

    Feiyin¡¯s body locked up.

    His limbs refused to respond, his voice caught in his throat, locked away by an unseen force.

    ¡®Damn it¡ª¡¯

    A faint chuckle drifted to his ears.

    ¡°Well, well. What do we have here?¡±

    The voice was soft, almost playful.

    Feiyin¡¯s eyes snapped upward, locking onto the woman before him.

    She wore the same white robes as the three fighting his parents, but unlike them, she exuded an entirely different aura. She was young, perhaps in her early twenties, with pale, flawless skin and eyes of an unsettling, deep crimson.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    She wasn¡¯t simply a warrior.

    She was a predator.

    ¡°Such lovely eyes,¡± she murmured, tilting her head. One of her delicate fingers traced his cheek as if admiring a rare gem. ¡°Like moonlight caught in amethyst.¡±

    Feiyin tried to move, to summon his strength, but his body remained frozen, his inner strength sealed at its source. The realization sent a wave of frustration through him.

    This woman¡­

    She was stronger than the other three.

    Far stronger.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite the adorable one, aren¡¯t you?¡± she mused, a slow smirk curving her lips. ¡°So full of fire and potential. What a shame it would be to let it go to waste.¡±

    She grasped his chin lightly, forcing him to meet her gaze.

    ¡°Tell me, little one¡ªshould I keep you for myself?¡±

    Feiyin¡¯s mind raced.

    She was playing with him. Toying with his helplessness.

    But behind her amusement, there was something else¡ªsomething calculating.

    A sharp whistle cut through the air.

    The woman sighed, straightening. ¡°I suppose there¡¯s no time to dally.¡±

    Without another word, she scooped Feiyin up as if he weighed nothing.

    He gritted his teeth, the indignity of being carried like a sack of grain burning through him.

    They moved.

    Fast.

    The wind howled past his ears, his vision blurring as they weaved through the village. He caught glimpses of dark figures darting through the shadows, each one carrying a child of varying ages.

    No.

    His pulse pounded.

    Not just him.

    They were taking others.

    Rage surged inside him, a deep, primal fury clawing at his chest.

    He tried to struggle, to fight against the numbness in his limbs.

    Nothing.

    The village grew smaller in the distance as they left through a hidden route.

    And still, no one had noticed.

    They had timed everything perfectly.

    A distraction with the main attack.

    A secondary force sweeping in for the real objective.

    They weren¡¯t here to destroy the village.

    They were here to take its future.

    Feiyin¡¯s jaw clenched as his oscillation sense pulsed wildly. He memorized every fluctuation, every frequency of those around him.

    This wasn¡¯t over.

    ¡ª

    The village disappeared behind them, swallowed by the night.

    Feiyin''s mind roared against his helplessness, his heart hammering like a war drum in his chest.

    His kidnappers moved in eerie silence, the wind parting around them as they carried their stolen burdens away.

    Each heartbeat pounded with fury.

    Each breath burned with fear.

    His parents¡ªwere they still fighting? Were they safe? Had they noticed he was gone? Or were they still locked in battle, surrounded, outnumbered?

    The militia, the villagers¡­ what would happen to them?

    Would the village survive this time?

    His hands twitched, but his body still refused to obey. He grit his teeth, swallowing his rage, his stomach twisting with frustration.

    What did these people want?

    Why were they taking children?

    What kind of fate awaited them?

    The woman holding him hadn¡¯t spoken again, but he could feel her amusement¡ªher utter lack of concern for the chaos they¡¯d left behind.

    To her, to them, this was just another job. Another mission.

    Feiyin clenched his jaw.

    He hated this.

    The helplessness. The unknown.

    His oscillation sense pulsed outward, desperate to latch onto anything¡ªany weakness, any opening.

    But all he could feel was the chilling steadiness of his captors, the unshakable rhythm of their movements.

    His breath shuddered through him, his anger seething beneath his skin.

    He didn¡¯t care who these people were.

    He didn¡¯t care how strong they were.

    They had attacked his home.

    They had stolen him away.

    And they would pay for it.

    Feiyin forced himself to still his mind.

    Fear could wait.

    Panic could wait.

    For now, he had to observe. He had to understand.

    Because no matter what these people planned for him¡ª

    He would not be their victim.

    He would survive.

    And one day, he would make them regret taking him.

 Chapter 42- Darkness

    Feiyin stirred, a dull ache throbbing through his body. His mind swam in confusion, his senses hazy from whatever technique they had used to render him unconscious. He tried to move, but the cold, jagged stone beneath him sent a sharp pain through his limbs, making him wince. Slowly, his eyes fluttered open.

    Darkness.

    An unending void surrounded him, stretching beyond what little he could perceive. His breath hitched as he pushed himself up onto his elbows, trying to shake off the lingering grogginess. The air was damp, thick with the scent of mildew and something metallic¡ªblood. His heartbeat quickened.

    The echoes of soft whimpers and hushed sobs filled the cavern around him.

    Other children.

    His breath steadied as his eyes adjusted to the dim glow coming from the very center of the cave, where a single figure stood. The figure¡¯s black robes blended into the surrounding darkness, the only contrast being the eerie light that illuminated him from below.

    Feiyin didn¡¯t need his oscillation sense to feel the suffocating presence rolling off of the man.

    Terror clung to the air.

    Despair festered in the atmosphere, thick and palpable.

    His gaze flickered around, taking in the others. Youth of various ages, their faces pale, their eyes wide with panic and uncertainty. Some were curled up, trembling. Others stood frozen, eyes locked on the man in the center, too afraid to speak.

    Then, the black-robed man finally moved.

    "Welcome to your new life." His voice was smooth, almost pleasant, but it carried an unmistakable edge of cruelty.

    Feiyin''s fingers curled into fists.

    The man¡¯s gaze swept over them, his expression unreadable. "You are all now the possessions of the Saint Spirit Sect."

    A collective shudder ran through the group.

    Possessions.

    Not disciples. Not even prisoners. Just possessions.

    "If you prove useful, you will live. If you do not..." The man tilted his head, his lips curling slightly. "You will either die, or we will kill you. It makes no difference to us."

    The sobs around him grew louder, some children gasping in fear. One boy, no older than nine, clutched his arms tightly, his entire body trembling. Another, a girl who seemed closer to twelve, gritted her teeth, her expression one of barely contained fury.

    Feiyin¡¯s stomach twisted.

    The black-robed man gestured to the cave around them. "This is your first trial. You will remain here for one month. There will be no food, no supplies, and no light to guide you."

    Silence.

    Someone hiccupped a sob.

    Feiyin¡¯s heartbeat pounded in his ears.

    "You may find water if you''re lucky, and if you''re desperate enough, you can eat the insects and beasts lurking within this cave system," the man continued, his tone mockingly casual. "That is, if they don¡¯t eat you first."

    A few children gasped, and the fear among them spiked, sending another wave of shudders through the group.

    Feiyin swallowed hard, trying to steady his breathing. He had grown stronger. He had trained hard under his father¡¯s guidance. But this¡ªthis was unlike anything he had ever faced before.

    "Of course," the man said, his voice turning almost playful, "some of you may be thinking of escape."

    Feiyin stiffened.

    The man chuckled. "That would be foolish. Each of you has had a Heart-Eating Worm implanted inside you."

    A sharp, collective inhale. Horror rippled through the children.

    Feiyin''s blood ran cold.

    Heart-Eating Worms.

    He had heard of them before¡ªparasitic creatures used by cruel cultivators to control their subordinates. As long as they were given the antidote on a regular basis, they remained dormant. But if the antidote was withheld¡­

    The worms would burrow into their host¡¯s heart and devour it from within.

    "You will receive an antidote once a month. That is, if you survive." The man¡¯s gaze darkened, and his smile turned sharper. "But if you try to escape, disobey orders, or even think of resisting¡­ you will not receive your next dose."

    One boy collapsed to his knees, hands gripping his stomach as if he could already feel the worm inside of him. A girl bit her lip so hard it bled, her hands shaking at her sides.

    Feiyin forced himself to stay still.

    The Saint Spirit Sect.

    They weren¡¯t just killing people. They were harvesting them¡ªturning them into slaves, weapons, tools.

    A slow, burning anger ignited in his chest.

    The man surveyed them one last time, as if savoring their terror. "That is all. I suggest you get comfortable with your new reality."

    And then, without another word, he turned and walked away, disappearing into the shadows.

    The light in the center of the cave flickered¡ªthen vanished.

    Darkness swallowed them whole.

    For a moment, there was nothing but silence.

    Then the chaos began.

    Someone screamed.

    A boy started hyperventilating, clutching his chest as if he could tear the worm out. Another child started sobbing uncontrollably, wailing for his parents.

    "I don¡¯t want to die!" a voice cried. "I don¡¯t want to be here!"

    "Get away from me!" another yelled. "You might try to steal my food!"

    "There is no food!" someone else snapped, their voice trembling with hysteria. "We¡¯re going to starve!"

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    Feet shuffled. Someone tripped in the dark, crashing onto the hard stone floor with a cry of pain.

    The cave was descending into madness.

    Feiyin clenched his teeth.

    He could feel it. The desperation. The fear. The sheer hopelessness spreading through the group like wildfire.

    It was suffocating.

    And it was dangerous.

    If they all lost themselves to panic now, they wouldn¡¯t even last a day.

    A deep, steadying breath.

    Feiyin let his senses expand.

    He focused, pushing past the fear, past the noise. He needed to find his center¡ªto drown out the chaos around him and think.

    The darkness was absolute, but the oscillations weren¡¯t.

    He could feel them.

    The uneven, erratic pulses of the terrified children. The shaking, unstable rhythm of those on the verge of collapse. The rapid, erratic thuds of frantic heartbeats.

    Then there were the surroundings¡ªthe cave itself. The cool, unmoving stability of the stone beneath him. The quiet, almost imperceptible skittering of insects on the walls. The distant, rhythmic drips of water.

    It wasn¡¯t much, but it was something.

    His fingers curled into fists.

    If he wanted to survive this, he had to stay calm. He had to keep his mind sharp.

    The others, however, were already losing control.

    A scuffle broke out somewhere to his left, the sound of a body slamming against the stone.

    "Back off!" a voice snarled. "This is my spot!"

    "There¡¯s nothing here!" another snapped. "We¡¯re all going to die!"

    More shuffling. More panic.

    Feiyin exhaled slowly.

    This was only the first night.

    And it was already turning into hell.

    He had no weapons.

    No food.

    No allies.

    Only the darkness and the monsters¡ªboth outside and within.

    His heartbeat slowed.

    Fine.

    If this was what they wanted¡­

    Then he would survive.

    He would endure.

    And one day¡ª

    He would make them regret taking him.

    Feiyin exhaled slowly, forcing his thoughts into clarity as the cacophony of panic and despair continued around him. His father¡¯s words echoed in his mind, steady and certain.

    "Trying to reason with a frightened mob is futile. Words fall on deaf ears when fear has taken hold. You either use overwhelming strength to shock them back to their senses¡­ or you wait for the storm to pass."

    He clenched his jaw. Overwhelming strength? That wasn¡¯t an option, not yet. He had no weapons, no clear advantage in this situation beyond his wits and training. And waiting? If he let things spiral too far, there might be no one left sane enough to form any semblance of order.

    No, the best course of action was to find people who weren¡¯t completely lost in terror¡ªthose who were still rational, still grounded enough to think beyond their immediate panic. If he could find them first, he could shift the tide.

    His father always said, ¡°You don¡¯t control chaos. You guide it. Start with what you can handle, and let the rest follow.¡±

    He closed his eyes, sharpening his senses, letting his inner perception expand.

    The cave was vast, stretching far beyond what he could see, but in this consuming darkness, his senses were his greatest weapon. He felt out the frantic oscillations¡ªerratic, unstable, trembling like thin reeds in a storm. The ragged breaths, the uneven heartbeats, the restless shuffling of bodies searching blindly for some sense of stability.

    Then¡ªsomething different.

    Something still.

    Amidst the turmoil, there was one frequency that stood in stark contrast to the others. Not calm, not composed like a warrior facing death with acceptance. No, this was something else entirely.

    Dull.

    Unmoving.

    As if the boy didn¡¯t care if he lived or died.

    Feiyin¡¯s brow furrowed. Why? Was it shock? Resignation? Apathy?

    He stepped forward, maneuvering through the trembling forms of his fellow captives. He had to be careful¡ªnot to touch anyone too suddenly, not to provoke someone into lashing out in blind panic.

    The closer he got, the clearer the presence became. The boy was crouched in a shadowed corner of the cavern, away from the worst of the chaos. When Feiyin finally reached him, his eyes adjusted enough to make out a faint silhouette.

    A thin frame, slightly hunched, with a quiet yet heavy presence that didn¡¯t quite blend into the background. His posture was loose, almost slumped, his breathing steady, unshaken by the surrounding madness.

    And when Feiyin finally got a glimpse of his face¡ªhe understood.

    The boy wasn¡¯t just calm.

    He had long since given up.

    His features were sharp, angular in a way that set him apart. His ears, slightly pointed. His skin, pale but with a faint underlying hue that hinted at something other than human. His hair was a deep charcoal gray, strands falling over emotionless red eyes that stared into nothing.

    A hybrid.

    A half-demon.

    Feiyin inhaled sharply. He had seen depictions in books, heard stories about the demon races that lived far beyond the borders of the Azure Cloud Kingdom. Half-bloods were rare, and those that existed were often treated as lesser beings¡ªoutcasts among both humans and demons alike.

    It suddenly made sense.

    To someone like him, being thrown into this hellish place meant little. What was another cage when life had never been free to begin with?

    But Feiyin wasn¡¯t about to let him sink further into that abyss.

    He crouched down, bringing himself level with the boy. "You¡¯re really calm," he said.

    The half-demon¡¯s gaze shifted slightly, but there was no spark of interest, no reaction to the chaos around them. "No point in panicking," he muttered. His voice was hoarse, dry, as if he hadn¡¯t spoken in days.

    Feiyin tilted his head. "Why not?"

    The boy shrugged, his movements lethargic. "I was born worthless. Lived worthless. I¡¯ll probably die worthless." A mirthless chuckle. "Whether it¡¯s in this cave or in some alley back home makes no difference."

    A slow, simmering frustration rose in Feiyin¡¯s chest.

    "That¡¯s stupid."

    The boy blinked, the first sign of actual emotion flickering across his face.

    Feiyin¡¯s eyes narrowed. "How can you think you¡¯re worthless?"

    Silence.

    Feiyin pressed on. "Look around. Everyone else is panicking, breaking down, losing their minds. But you¡¯re not." He gestured toward the trembling figures in the darkness. "You¡¯re calm. You¡¯re aware. That¡¯s not something just anyone can do."

    The boy scoffed, looking away. "Doesn¡¯t mean anything."

    "It means everything," Feiyin countered. His voice was firm, unyielding. "What do you think strength is? Just raw power? No. Strength is control. Strength is endurance. Strength is seeing clearly when no one else can."

    His fists clenched. "If you were cast out, if people rejected you just because of how you were born¡ªdon¡¯t you want to prove them wrong?"

    The half-demon¡¯s red eyes flickered with something¡ªsomething Feiyin couldn¡¯t quite place.

    Feiyin held his gaze. "Don¡¯t you want to survive? To get out of here and make them regret throwing you away?"

    For the first time since their conversation started, the boy hesitated.

    Feiyin pushed forward. "I¡¯m going to survive this," he said, his voice carrying a quiet certainty. "And I¡¯m going to make sure those bastards pay for what they did to my village." His fingers curled into a fist. "But I can¡¯t do that alone."

    The words hung in the air between them.

    Seconds passed.

    Then¡ªfinally¡ªthe boy exhaled, a slow, tired sound.

    "...You¡¯re strange," he muttered.

    Feiyin smirked. "I¡¯ve been told."

    The half-demon was silent for a long moment. Then, he sighed. "Fine. If I¡¯m going to die anyway, might as well see how far I can go."

    Feiyin¡¯s smirk grew into something sharper, something more determined.

    "Good," he said, standing up. "Then let¡¯s survive together."

    The boy rose as well, his movements slow but steady. "...What¡¯s your name?"

    "Feiyin," he answered. "Cai Feiyin."

    A beat of hesitation.

    Then, quietly, the boy said, "...Ren."

    Feiyin¡¯s grin widened. "Alright, Ren. Let¡¯s get started."

    As the chaos of the cave raged on around them, a single ember of defiance sparked to life.

    And from that ember, a fire would one day grow.

 Chapter 43- First danger

    Feiyin¡¯s mind worked rapidly, his senses stretched to their limits as he analyzed the chaotic scene. He had to find more people¡ªones who weren¡¯t completely consumed by fear, ones who could still think, act, and survive.

    Ren, standing beside him, was quiet. His crimson eyes swept across the panic with indifference. He wasn¡¯t concerned about the others. He wasn¡¯t looking to save anyone. He had no reason to.

    But he had chosen to follow Feiyin.

    That alone was enough for now.

    Before Feiyin could decide who to approach next, a sound slithered into his awareness¡ªan eerie, rhythmic rustling, like scales scraping against stone.

    He turned sharply, his body tensing just as the first scream tore through the cave.

    Then another.

    Then chaos erupted.

    "Snakes! There are snakes!" someone shrieked.

    A wave of movement rippled through the cavern as long, sinuous bodies slithered out of a tunnel. Their dark forms barely visible in the dim light, their forked tongues flicking as they locked onto their scattered prey.

    Feiyin¡¯s blood ran cold.

    Venomous cave vipers.

    Their venom paralyzed before it killed. And they didn¡¯t hunt alone.

    More slithered out¡ªdozens of them, then hundreds.

    The cave descended into madness.

    Children ran blindly in all directions, their terror overriding any sense of reason.

    Some tripped in the darkness, falling into the vipers¡¯ waiting fangs.

    Others were bitten mid-run, their bodies locking up before they collapsed to the ground, twitching helplessly.

    It was a slaughter.

    Feiyin¡¯s heart pounded as he tried to assess the situation.

    "Stay together! Regroup behind me!" he shouted, his voice cutting through the chaos.

    But no one listened.

    Panic had taken full hold.

    They weren¡¯t thinking anymore¡ªonly running, only screaming.

    Feiyin cursed under his breath. Damn it! His father had been right¡ªtrying to talk sense into a panicked mob was pointless unless he had the strength to make them listen.

    Before he could react further, something small tugged at his sleeve.

    Feiyin glanced down.

    A little girl¡ªno older than eight¡ªstared up at him with wide, golden feline eyes.

    A lynx beastkin.

    Her ears were pinned flat against her head, her tail bristling in terror, but she didn¡¯t run.

    She stayed.

    She had listened.

    Feiyin clenched his jaw. Fine. If I can¡¯t save them all, I¡¯ll protect who I can.

    "Stay close," he told her firmly. "Don''t run off."

    Ren watched the chaos unfold with an unreadable expression. "You''re not gonna fight them all, are you?" he asked dryly.

    Feiyin exhaled sharply. "Not all of them. Just enough to give us a way out."

    Ren shrugged. "Your call."

    Feiyin didn¡¯t waste time. He moved.

    The first viper lunged at him, fangs bared.

    He struck before it could reach him, his fist colliding with its skull in a sickening crack. The body thrashed once before going limp.

    But there were more.

    Another struck from the side.

    Feiyin pivoted, driving his foot into its body with a sharp kick. It slammed against the cave wall, hissing weakly before going still.

    Then¡ªthree more lunged at once.

    Feiyin¡¯s hands and feet moved in precise, controlled bursts, every strike fueled by intent. He crushed skulls, snapped spines, sent bodies flying.

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    He fought with the force of thousands of kilograms behind his blows.

    But it wasn¡¯t enough.

    No matter how fast he moved, more just kept coming.

    And all the while, more children ran blindly, making themselves easier targets.

    Feiyin¡¯s breath came faster as the realization hit him.

    He couldn¡¯t save them all.

    A sharp pang filled his chest. It hurt¡ªmore than he expected.

    But he knew what had to be done.

    He took a step back, placing himself between Ren, the lynx girl, and the chaos.

    "We''re leaving," he said, voice firm.

    Ren tilted his head. "Giving up already?" There was no judgment in his tone. Just mild curiosity.

    Feiyin clenched his jaw. "I can''t win here. If I keep fighting, they''ll just keep coming. I need to protect what I can."

    Ren studied him for a long moment before shrugging. "Alright."

    Feiyin turned to the lynx girl. "Can you run?"

    She nodded rapidly, her small hands tightening around his sleeve.

    "Then let''s go."

    Without another word, Feiyin led them toward the tunnels.

    As they ran, the sounds of screaming and hissing followed them.

    The scent of blood and poison clung to the air.

    The oscillations of fear, of pain, of death¡ªthey surrounded him.

    His fists tightened. This is what my father meant¡­

    Leading wasn¡¯t about fighting until you dropped.

    It was about choosing who to protect¡ªand living with the weight of that choice.

    Even if it hurt.

    Even if it burned.

    He forced himself forward.

    He would protect what he could.

    And he would make sure that at least some of them survived.

    Feiyin led them through the winding tunnels, his steps careful, his senses stretched to their limit. The darkness was suffocating, a vast abyss where sight was meaningless, but he wasn¡¯t relying on his eyes. His inner sense flickered outward, scanning for disturbances, searching for oscillations that signaled danger.

    The sound of dripping water echoed faintly in the distance, the air damp and stale. The further they moved, the quieter it became. The chaos of the main cavern faded behind them, replaced by an eerie stillness.

    Eventually, Feiyin slowed.

    Here¡­ there was nothing.

    No movement, no vibrations, no hidden creatures lurking beneath the surface.

    Just emptiness.

    It was the closest thing to safety they could hope for.

    "This should be good," Feiyin murmured, exhaling as he finally let himself relax. He turned to his companions, barely able to make out their silhouettes in the pitch black. "We can rest here."

    The lynx girl collapsed onto the cold ground with a sigh, her tail flicking with exhaustion. "Finally..." she mumbled.

    Ren simply leaned against the stone wall, arms crossed, his usual expression unreadable.

    Now that they were safe, even temporarily, the tension that had been holding them together seemed to loosen.

    Feiyin sat down, feeling the weight of everything settle onto his shoulders. His muscles ached, his hands were still sticky with snake blood, and exhaustion gnawed at his bones. But there was something else too¡ªsomething heavier. Something pressing down on his chest that he refused to acknowledge.

    Not yet.

    Instead, he glanced at the lynx girl.

    "We never asked your name," he said.

    She perked up slightly at that, her golden eyes gleaming faintly in the darkness. "It''s Yue."

    Feiyin nodded. "I''m Feiyin, and this is Ren."

    Ren made a vague noise of acknowledgment, which Feiyin supposed was the best they¡¯d get.

    Yue sat up a little straighter. "Where are you from?" she asked, her voice cautious, as if she was still trying to decide whether to trust them.

    Feiyin hesitated. His village felt¡­ far away now. Like a memory that was already slipping through his fingers. He swallowed hard before answering. "A small village called Pine Village, near Red Moon City."

    Yue¡¯s ears twitched. "That¡¯s far. I lived near the southern border, in a town called Luan."

    Ren, who had been silent until now, finally spoke. "Slums of Iron Fang City."

    Yue flinched slightly. "That¡¯s... a rough place," she murmured.

    Ren shrugged, his tone as detached as ever. "It is what it is."

    Feiyin studied them both, realizing just how different their lives had been. Three strangers, from three completely different parts of the kingdom, thrown together in this nightmare.

    They lapsed into silence, each lost in their own thoughts.

    Finally, Feiyin cleared his throat. "We should take turns keeping watch. I''ll go first."

    Ren glanced at him. "I don''t mind taking first watch."

    Feiyin shook his head. "I need time to think."

    Ren didn¡¯t argue. He simply laid down, hands behind his head, and closed his eyes. Yue curled up against the stone wall, her tail wrapping around her body as she tried to find some semblance of comfort.

    Within minutes, their breathing evened out.

    Feiyin was alone with his thoughts.

    The moment the silence truly settled in, everything he had been holding back came crashing down.

    He clenched his fists, his body trembling as he bit the inside of his cheek. His breath came out unsteady, ragged.

    Are they still alive?

    His father.

    His mother.

    The village.

    Did any of them survive?

    Or had he already lost everything?

    He had no way of knowing.

    No way of going back.

    No way of doing anything.

    Tears welled in his eyes before he could stop them. His chest ached, his throat burned, but he refused to sob.

    He wouldn¡¯t wake them.

    He wouldn¡¯t let them hear.

    So he cried in silence, his shoulders shaking as the grief swallowed him whole.

    For his parents.

    For his village.

    For himself.

    The darkness pressed in around him, suffocating and vast.

    But he couldn''t afford to break.

    Not yet.

    Not ever.

 Chapter 44- Aftermath

    The first light of dawn broke over Pine Village, casting its soft glow upon a place that had once been filled with warmth and quiet laughter. Now, the air was thick with the stench of blood and ash. The aftermath of battle was painted across the village in broken walls, scorched earth, and lifeless bodies¡ªboth of the fallen militia and the black-clothed invaders.

    Cai Feng stood in the middle of it all, his broad shoulders stiff as he surveyed the battlefield with cold, calculating eyes. His blade dripped with the blood of the enemies he had slain, his body bearing fresh wounds from the brutal battle, but he paid them no mind. The remnants of the enemy forces had fled, leaving only corpses behind.

    At first, there had been relief.

    They had fought back. They had survived.

    But something was off.

    A strange, sickening unease settled over the village like a dense fog.

    It wasn¡¯t until the roll call began that they understood why.

    "Where¡¯s my son?! Where is he?!"

    A mother¡¯s wail shattered the morning stillness.

    Silence followed.

    Then another.

    And another.

    One by one, the villagers began calling out names¡ªsearching, pleading, running from house to house.

    The realization struck like a blade to the gut.

    The children were missing.

    Every single one.

    Cai Feng¡¯s breath caught in his throat, his heart hammering in his chest as he turned sharply, scanning the remains of the village with new urgency.

    "Feiyin," he rasped, his voice barely a whisper.

    He strode toward his home, steps heavy, dread curling in his stomach like a venomous serpent.

    The door was open.

    No sign of a struggle.

    No blood.

    But no Feiyin either.

    The ground beneath him felt like it was tilting.

    His wife¡¯s scream pierced through the village like a knife.

    "FEIYIN!"

    Cai Feng spun, eyes wide, just as Mei Liao came running toward him, her long black hair disheveled, her usually poised and graceful form trembling with unrestrained panic. Her amethyst eyes, always so sharp, so full of warmth and wisdom, were wild with desperation and grief.

    She shoved past him, stumbling into their home as if by sheer force of will she could make Feiyin appear. She tore through the rooms, her hands trembling as she upended pillows, searched corners, flung open doors.

    Nothing.

    "FEIYIN!" she screamed again, her voice cracking.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Cai Feng clenched his fists, his knuckles turning white.

    He knew.

    Even before she collapsed to the floor, shaking, sobbing, hands clutching her face¡ªhe knew.

    His son was gone.

    A sharp, piercing rage clawed at his insides, blinding and consuming. His breath came in ragged gasps, his entire body trembling as his nails dug into his palm, drawing blood.

    The enemy hadn''t come to simply kill.

    They had come to take.

    The realization sent a tremor through him, through the militia, through the entire village.

    The children were gone.

    They had stolen their sons and daughters in the dead of night, while the men fought and bled to defend them.

    A guttural roar of fury erupted from a father as he fell to his knees, clutching the empty bedding where his daughter had slept.

    "Those bastards! Where did they take them?! WHERE?!" His voice cracked, hoarse and broken.

    Another mother wept uncontrollably, clutching the sleeve of a militia member. "Find them! Please! Bring them back!"

    "We have to chase after them!"

    "How do we even track them? They''re already gone!"

    "NO! There has to be a way! We can''t¡ª" A villager collapsed to the ground, sobbing.

    The desperation, the rage, the grief¡ªit thickened the air, suffocating and unbearable.

    Cai Feng forced himself to breathe.

    He couldn¡¯t afford to lose himself now.

    He turned to Jiang Hu, who stood among the militia, his face unusually pale, his lips pressed into a thin line.

    "We need to track them," Cai Feng said, his voice deadly calm.

    Jiang Hu met his gaze, eyes flickering with barely contained fury. "They covered their tracks well. We need time."

    "We don''t have time."

    "We don''t even know where they went¡ª"

    "They took my son!" Mei Liao''s voice cut through the air like a whip.

    The entire village turned toward her.

    She stood at the doorway of their home, her slender hands clenched so tightly that her fingernails had dug into her palms, drawing thin trails of blood. Her breathing was ragged, her usually elegant face twisted in anguish.

    "Feiyin... they took Feiyin..." she whispered, her voice cracking.

    She swayed, as if her body couldn¡¯t bear the weight of her grief.

    Cai Feng stepped toward her instinctively, his hands reaching out, but she fell to her knees before he could reach her.

    Her shoulders shook.

    "I should have sensed it," she choked out. "I should have... I should have been there!"

    Cai Feng knelt beside her, his hands shaking as he placed them on her shoulders. "Liao..."

    Her body trembled violently beneath his grip.

    She turned to him, her amethyst eyes glassy with unshed tears. "He¡¯s all alone, Feng... our baby... we don¡¯t even know where he is¡ªwhat they¡¯re doing to him¡ª"

    Cai Feng''s own throat closed up.

    His wife¡ªso strong, so capable¡ªwas breaking.

    And he had no words to fix it.

    No power to make it right.

    Only blood. Only fury.

    Only failure.

    His jaw clenched so tightly it hurt. His nails bit into his palm, the pain grounding him, but it wasn¡¯t enough. It would never be enough.

    The enemy had taken their son.

    And he hadn¡¯t been strong enough to stop them.

    A heavy silence fell over the village as the weight of their loss finally settled in full.

    Fathers, mothers, brothers, sisters¡ªleft behind.

    Empty homes. Silent cradles. Rooms devoid of laughter.

    The bloodstained victory felt hollow.

    Jiang Hu knelt next to them, his voice low, tight. "We''ll find them. We have to."

    Cai Feng didn''t respond for a long time.

    Finally, he exhaled sharply, his breath shaky.

    He pulled Mei Liao into his chest, his arms tightening around her trembling form.

    And in the quiet of the broken village, he made a vow.

    "We will find him." His voice was steel. "I don¡¯t care what it takes."

    Mei Liao clutched his robes, her body shaking with silent sobs.

    The sun had fully risen now, its golden light washing over the village.

    But there was no warmth in its glow.

    Not anymore.

 Chapter 45- Acquaintances

    The cavern was still shrouded in oppressive darkness when Feiyin stirred from his brief sleep. His back pressed against the cold, uneven rock, the only warmth coming from his own body. He opened his eyes to nothingness, only the sensation of the damp air and the faint scent of minerals in his nose telling him that he was still inside that wretched cave.

    Even though he was awake, his mind lingered in the remnants of his dream¡ªthe Nexus. The ever-present eight figures standing amidst the boundless void, surrounded by the stars of infinite worlds. He had no memory of what had once been before his birth into this life, but he knew that the dream was something far beyond normal. Something other.

    It was because of those dreams that he was the way he was. Smarter than his age, able to think more deeply, to control himself better. To endure. It wasn¡¯t that he wasn¡¯t a child¡ªhe was. He felt like one. But his mind worked in ways that often set him apart. The sorrow, the rage at being stolen from his home, the gnawing anxiety about his parents¡ªit all still lived inside him. It still hurt. But unlike most children, he knew how to function despite it.

    The cavern¡¯s air was thick with dampness and the lingering scent of earth, making it hard to breathe deeply without feeling the weight of the underground pressing against them. The hard rock beneath him was unforgiving, his muscles sore from both tension and exertion.

    It was a strange feeling¡ªbeing awake and seeing no difference from when his eyes were closed. But he wasn¡¯t relying entirely on sight. He listened, felt the vibrations through the stone, the oscillations of the faintest shifts around him. There were others in the cavern, shifting in their sleep, whispering, sniffling, breathing.

    Even though he had tried to rest, his body refused to settle completely. His mind, even less so.

    A soft rustling beside him signaled movement. He turned slightly and sensed Ren stirring.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Feiyin asked quietly.

    Ren let out a slow breath. ¡°Barely.¡±

    There was a small yawn, followed by a flick of something soft. Yue stretched her limbs before settling again. ¡°You two are way too tense,¡± she murmured, though there was little true amusement in her tone. ¡°I guess that makes sense, though.¡±

    Feiyin turned toward them both, leaning his forearms on his knees. ¡°We should talk. About what we can do. What our strengths are.¡±

    Ren made a low noise, somewhere between intrigue and skepticism. ¡°You¡¯re already thinking about plans?¡±

    Feiyin glanced in the direction of the distant panicked whispers and muffled sobs. ¡°Do you think we have the luxury not to?¡±

    Ren exhaled sharply but didn¡¯t argue.

    Yue shifted again, hugging her knees. ¡°Alright,¡± she sighed. ¡°I guess it¡¯s better than just sitting here.¡±

    Feiyin nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go first. I¡¯m at the peak of Body Tempering, and my senses are sharp. I can detect movement and sound better than most, so I¡¯ll be able to tell if something¡¯s approaching before it gets too close.¡±

    There was a pause before Ren muttered, ¡°Peak?¡± He didn¡¯t sound disbelieving, just surprised. ¡°How old are you again?¡±

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°Six.¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh.¡±

    Yue hummed. ¡°That¡¯s impressive.¡±

    Feiyin tilted his head. ¡°What about you two?¡±

    Yue flicked an ear. ¡°I¡¯m also at the peak.¡± She hesitated for a moment before continuing. ¡°I had¡­ a lot of help. My clan pushed me hard when I was younger.¡±

    Feiyin caught the slight edge to her voice¡ªthere was something unspoken there.

    ¡°Your clan?¡± Ren asked.

    Yue exhaled through her nose. ¡°I¡¯m from the Lynx Clan. Snow Lynx bloodline.¡±

    That caught Feiyin¡¯s attention. The Snow Lynx Clan was a well-known beastkin lineage. Their physiques were naturally strong, their senses sharper than even most beastkin, and they had an instinct for stealth and ambush tactics. It made sense that she¡¯d be at the peak of Body Tempering at just eight years old.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of them,¡± Feiyin admitted. ¡°That explains your sense of smell.¡±

    Yue nodded. ¡°I can track scents easily. And even in a place like this, I can tell when something isn¡¯t right based on the air.¡±

    Ren scoffed softly. ¡°Must be nice.¡±

    She shot him a look. ¡°And what about you, oh mighty critic?¡±

    Ren smirked, but it lacked true humor. ¡°I¡¯m not at the peak, but I¡¯ve reached 3000 kg of inner strength.¡±

    Feiyin raised an eyebrow. ¡°That¡¯s not bad at all.¡±

    ¡°I taught myself,¡± Ren added. ¡°Watched soldiers train from the alleys of the city.¡±

    Feiyin considered that. ¡°You learned just by watching?¡±

    Ren shrugged. ¡°Didn¡¯t have a choice.¡±

    Feiyin didn¡¯t push further. He already had a feeling about Ren¡¯s background. Life in the slums wasn¡¯t easy¡ªif Ren had been alone, then he had likely learned how to survive purely by instinct and observation.

    ¡°And I have good instincts,¡± Ren continued, his voice lowering slightly. ¡°I know when something¡¯s wrong. When danger¡¯s close. It¡¯s how I stayed alive. I can also see better than most in the dark, due to my demon side bloodline¡±

    Feiyin didn¡¯t doubt it. Survival wasn¡¯t just about strength. It was about knowing when to fight, when to run, and when to hide.

    He nodded. ¡°That¡¯s a good skill to have.¡±

    Ren exhaled through his nose. ¡°Better than just sniffing the air.¡±

    Yue bristled. ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    Ren smirked faintly. ¡°What? You think you¡¯re the only one allowed to tease?¡±

    Yue narrowed her eyes but huffed.

    Feiyin sighed, rubbing his temples. ¡°Enough. You two bicker like siblings.¡±

    Ren made a noise in the back of his throat, but Yue seemed to take some solace in the comparison.

    Feiyin refocused. ¡°Alright. Between the three of us, we have good detection abilities. I can sense movement and sound. Yue can track scents. Ren can see better and feel when things are off.¡±

    Yue tilted her head slightly. ¡°So what do we do with that?¡±

    Feiyin tapped a finger against his knee, thinking. ¡°We need to use it to our advantage. The others in this cavern are panicked, lost. Most of them will run blindly into danger. But we won¡¯t.¡±

    Ren let out a slow breath. ¡°And what? Let them die?¡±

    Feiyin¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know yet.¡±

    Yue¡¯s ears flicked back slightly.

    There was a pause before Ren sighed. ¡°Tch. Well, at least we¡¯re not completely useless.¡±

    Feiyin smirked faintly. ¡°That¡¯s the spirit.¡±

    Ren shot him a dry look. ¡°Don¡¯t push it.¡±

    Yue finally relaxed slightly. ¡°Well, whatever we do, we should move soon. Sitting here forever won¡¯t get us anywhere.¡±

    Feiyin nodded. The cave was vast. He could sense tunnels leading in different directions. Some led deeper into darkness. Others had faint movements, signs of life¡ªthough whether they were people or beasts, he couldn¡¯t tell yet.

    One thing was certain.

    They wouldn¡¯t last if they stayed in one place for too long.

    Feiyin exhaled slowly. ¡°Then let¡¯s start planning.¡±

 Chapter 46- Food

    The three sat in a loose circle, the dim light from some distant cracks in the rock casting faint shadows over their faces. The air was thick with the scent of damp stone and something faintly metallic¡ªperhaps minerals seeping through the cavern walls.

    Feiyin pressed his fingers against his temple, thinking. "First, we need to figure out the basics. Food, water, and shelter."

    Yue''s ears twitched, her sharp eyes scanning the darkness beyond them. "Shelter-wise, this spot isn''t bad for now. It''s away from the larger groups and doesn''t seem to have any immediate threats lurking around."

    Ren leaned back against the rock wall, one knee drawn up lazily. "But we can¡¯t stay here forever. If we want to survive a whole month, we need to move smart. The others will be wandering around blindly, getting themselves killed or wasting what little energy they have."

    Feiyin nodded. "Exactly. We have to be efficient. If we can find a reliable source of food and water, we¡¯ll have an advantage."

    Yue¡¯s tail flicked behind her. "Speaking of food¡­"

    A sudden, loud growl echoed in the quiet cavern.

    Feiyin froze.

    Yue¡¯s ears flattened in embarrassment.

    Then, another growl.

    Feiyin¡¯s stomach.

    A beat of silence passed before Yue covered her face with her hands, groaning. "That was me first!"

    Feiyin coughed, his face warming. "We, uh¡­ haven¡¯t eaten in at least a day."

    Ren, meanwhile, didn¡¯t react at all. His arms were crossed, eyes half-lidded, as if none of this concerned him.

    Feiyin eyed him. "You''re not hungry?"

    Ren finally shifted, lifting a brow. "I¡¯ve gone longer without food before. You get used to it."

    Yue shot him a scandalized look. "That¡¯s not normal, you know."

    Ren smirked faintly. "For you, maybe."

    Feiyin shook his head, getting back on track. "Alright, we need to find something edible before we lose too much strength. Water, too."

    Yue exhaled. "Water will be trickier. We need to find a running source. Standing water might be filled with parasites or poison."

    Ren shrugged. "Could always drink some blood."

    Yue visibly shuddered. "Okay, we¡¯re not there yet."

    Feiyin pushed himself up, brushing the dust off his robe. "Then let¡¯s go find something before we reach that point."

    The other two followed suit. They wouldn¡¯t get anywhere by sitting around.

    <hr>

    They stepped cautiously into the tunnels, Feiyin leading the way, his heightened senses on full alert. The deeper into the cave system they went, the more he noticed the faintest of oscillations¡ªtraces of movement, echoes of life. Some far, some near. Some small, others¡­ not so much.

    Yue kept her nose tilted slightly upward, scenting the air as best she could. ¡°I don¡¯t smell anything immediately dangerous nearby. Just¡­ earth, damp stone, a bit of decay.¡±

    Ren walked just behind them, hands in his pockets, his posture loose but attentive. ¡°So, dead things. Fantastic.¡±

    Feiyin ignored the sarcasm and focused on the ground. His foot nudged something small and brittle. He crouched, brushing away the dirt, revealing the remains of something skeletal¡ªtoo small to be human, more likely an animal.

    ¡°There¡¯s life here,¡± he murmured. ¡°Which means food isn¡¯t impossible to find.¡±

    They continued onward, careful to keep track of their path so they wouldn¡¯t get lost. The caverns branched out in unpredictable ways, some tunnels sloping downward into even deeper darkness, others widening into open pockets of space.

    Yue suddenly halted, her ears perking up. ¡°Wait.¡±

    Feiyin and Ren immediately stopped.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Feiyin whispered.

    She sniffed again, turning her head toward one of the side tunnels. ¡°I think¡­ I smell something fresher. Maybe a water source?¡±

    Ren tilted his head. ¡°Or something rotting.¡±

    Yue shot him a glare. ¡°Do you have to be like this all the time?¡±

    He smirked but didn¡¯t deny it.

    Feiyin sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s check it out carefully.¡±

    They moved toward the scent, Feiyin leading with careful steps, his inner sense stretching outward to catch any strange shifts in movement. The deeper they went, the more he started to feel a faint, rhythmic oscillation¡ªsoft and steady. Water.

    Soon enough, the tunnel widened into a small cavern with a slow-moving underground stream running through the center.

    Yue grinned. ¡°Jackpot.¡±

    Feiyin knelt by the water¡¯s edge, observing its movement, the way the ripples spread naturally. He scooped a small amount into his hands and let it trickle through his fingers. ¡°It¡¯s flowing, which is a good sign. But we should still be careful.¡±

    The oppressive darkness of the cavern wrapped around them like a living thing, thick and suffocating. It was the kind of blackness that swallowed light whole, the kind that made it easy to lose one''s sense of direction, of space, of self.

    Feiyin could see, though not in the way one normally did. His perception stretched beyond mere sight¡ªhe felt the oscillations in the air, the ripples of movement, the echoes of shifting weight on stone. Every step they took sent vibrations through the earth, faint but distinct, telling a story of what lay ahead, what lurked nearby.

    Ren moved without hesitation, his steps light but sure. "You two are slow," he muttered under his breath.

    Yue huffed. "Excuse me for not having demon blood."

    Ren smirked. "Not my fault my ancestors actually lived underground."

    Feiyin ignored their bickering, focusing on the cavern ahead. He could feel the subtle hum of something hanging above them, clinging to the rocky ceiling¡ªsoft, steady oscillations, barely perceptible against the stillness of the cave.

    Bats.

    He gestured for them to stop, his voice barely above a whisper. "There''s food here."

    Yue tensed beside him. "How do you¡ª"

    "I can feel them," Feiyin interrupted, eyes scanning the darkness. "They''re hanging from the ceiling, near the stalactites."

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    Ren followed Feiyin¡¯s gaze, his demon-forged sight picking out the leathery creatures clumped together. "Bats."

    Yue wrinkled her nose. "You''re not actually suggesting we eat¡ª"

    "You have a better idea?" Ren asked dryly.

    She fell silent.

    Feiyin exhaled. "We need to eat. They''re small, but they''ll do. The hard part is catching them without getting swarmed."

    Ren crossed his arms. "You¡¯re the genius. Figure it out."

    Feiyin thought for a moment. If they startled the bats, they¡¯d scatter in a panic, making them nearly impossible to catch. But if they used their surroundings to their advantage¡­

    "Yue, how sensitive is your hearing?" Feiyin asked.

    She blinked at him in confusion. "Pretty good, but not as sharp as my sense of smell. Why?"

    "Bats navigate using sound waves. If we create a strong enough frequency to disrupt them, even for a moment, we might be able to force them lower and slow them down."

    Ren raised a brow. "And how exactly do we do that?"

    Feiyin tapped his fingers against the stone wall, listening to the way the vibrations traveled through the rock. Then, he inhaled deeply, adjusting his inner strength.

    Instead of focusing it into raw power, he spread it out, letting it ripple through his chest, his throat. Then, he released a low, controlled hum.

    The effect was immediate.

    The bats above them twitched in response, their tiny, clawed feet shifting as they reacted to the disruption in frequency.

    Yue¡¯s ears flicked. "Whoa¡­"

    Ren tilted his head. "Did you just¡ª"

    "Not yet," Feiyin murmured, adjusting the pitch.

    The oscillations in the cave shifted, vibrating in harmony with his voice. He carefully modulated it, fine-tuning the frequency to one that resonated with the bats'' natural rhythm¡ªthen, with a sharp flick of his inner strength, he changed the pitch abruptly.

    The bats shrieked in confusion.

    The moment their wings fluttered wildly, Feiyin lunged.

    His hands shot out, snatching one of the small creatures from the air. His grip was firm but precise¡ªhe didn''t crush it, just stunned it.

    Ren moved just as swiftly, grabbing another mid-flight, his reflexes honed from years of surviving in the slums.

    Yue yelped when one nearly smacked into her face, but she ducked in time, growling under her breath.

    Feiyin exhaled, tightening his hold on the struggling bat. "We got them."

    Ren inspected his own catch. "Kind of scrawny, but better than nothing."

    Yue grimaced. "We''re actually eating these?"

    Feiyin nodded. "We have no choice."

    She sighed. "Fine. Just¡­ someone else do the skinning."

    Ren smirked. "Gladly."

    They settled down by the slow-moving underground stream, gutting and preparing their meager meal. It wasn''t much, but in the depths of the cavern, survival mattered more than taste.

    As Feiyin watched the small firelight flicker in the dark, he couldn''t help but feel the weight of their situation. They were still trapped. Still hunted.

    But at least, for tonight, they wouldn''t starve.

    ¡ª--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    The damp chill of the cavern clung to them as Feiyin crouched by the underground stream, observing the faint ripples in the water. It had been a full day since they found this place, and so far, no predators had come sniffing around. It was a small relief in a situation where nothing felt safe.

    Yue sat beside him, lightly kicking a small pebble into the water, her ears twitching. "So¡­ do we stay?" she asked.

    Feiyin nodded slowly, still watching the water. "I think we should. We have a water source, a defendable position, and we''ve lasted a full day without anything attacking us. That means, at least for now, this area isn''t a hunting ground for something bigger."

    Ren leaned against the cavern wall, arms crossed. "You''re saying this as if we''re staying here long-term. This place still stinks of death."

    Feiyin didn''t argue. It was true¡ªthe stench of decay lingered in the air, a mix of rot and old blood. But here, they had something rare: relative security. He wasn¡¯t going to waste that.

    "I''m going to find more people," he announced.

    Ren raised a brow. "And why would you do that?"

    "Because the more people we have, the easier it will be to survive." Feiyin turned to him, eyes firm. "Strength in numbers."

    Ren scoffed. "Or dead weight in numbers."

    Feiyin knew arguing wouldn''t work. Ren had survived on his own all his life, trusting only in himself. It would take time for him to see that people could be more than liabilities.

    But Yue, on the other hand¡ª

    "I think it''s a great idea," she said, tail flicking behind her. "There have to be more survivors out there, wandering in the dark. If we don¡¯t help them, they¡¯ll get picked off one by one."

    Feiyin gave her a grateful nod. "But you should stay here. If someone attacks while we''re both gone, it¡¯ll be bad. You¡¯re the strongest here after me, and Ren¡¯s not exactly the type to jump in and help."

    Ren rolled his eyes. "Glad you understand."

    Yue pursed her lips but reluctantly agreed. "Fine. But if you take too long, I¡¯m coming after you."

    Feiyin turned, exhaling through his nose. "I¡¯ll be back before then."

    The moment he stepped away from their small sanctuary, the darkness swallowed him whole. His senses stretched, picking up the faint vibrations of shifting stones, distant scurrying, and¡ªmore importantly¡ªthe steady, erratic beats of frightened hearts.

    There were others.

    He moved quietly, guiding himself by oscillations rather than sight. He followed the faintest tremors of human movement, weaving through jagged rock formations and cavernous tunnels. Soon enough, he found the first survivor¡ªa boy, slightly older than him, sitting curled against a stone, his breathing ragged.

    Feiyin knelt. "Hey."

    The boy flinched, eyes darting uselessly in the darkness. "W-Who¡ª?"

    "My name is Feiyin," he said, keeping his voice calm but firm. "I''m taking people somewhere safer. Come with me."

    The boy hesitated. "You can¡­ see?"

    "In a way," Feiyin said. "Hold onto my sleeve. I¡¯ll guide you."

    Trembling fingers found his wrist, grasping it with desperation. Feiyin pulled him up, steadying him before moving forward again.

    One by one, he found more survivors. Some were huddled in small groups, whispering amongst themselves. Others were alone, curled up and shivering. Each time, he spoke to them, offered them a choice.

    Some refused.

    Some were too scared to move.

    But many, when faced with the alternative of dying alone in the dark, reached out and took his hand.

    The line of children grew behind him, each gripping onto the one in front of them so they wouldn¡¯t lose their way. Feiyin moved slowly, carefully. The cavern paths were uneven, littered with hidden pitfalls and jagged stones. If someone tripped, it could spell disaster.

    "Where¡­ where are we going?" one of the older boys¡ªmaybe ten¡ªasked.

    "To water," Feiyin answered simply. "To safety."

    Another girl, her voice hesitant, asked, "How do you know where you''re going?"

    "I just do," Feiyin replied. He didn¡¯t have the time or energy to explain oscillations to them.

    The line continued to move, step by step. Some of the younger ones whimpered in the dark, their hands tightening around the fabric of the person in front of them. Feiyin kept moving, listening, guiding.

    Then, a faint tremor.

    He stopped abruptly.

    "Quiet," he whispered.

    The line behind him went still, holding their breath.

    Something was shifting in the distance. It wasn¡¯t close¡ªbut it was moving.

    A predator.

    Feiyin¡¯s heart pounded. He couldn¡¯t afford to fight, not while leading so many. If it noticed them¡ª

    He exhaled slowly, adjusting his breathing. The vibrations around him steadied. Whatever was out there, it hadn''t locked onto them yet.

    "Keep moving. Slowly."

    They pressed on, taking careful steps. Feiyin kept his senses wide, feeling the faint echoes of whatever beast prowled in the distance. If it turned toward them, if it got any closer¡ª

    He would have to make a choice.

    But after a few agonizing moments, the vibrations of the creature faded, moving in another direction.

    Feiyin exhaled in relief.

    Not this time.

    After what felt like an eternity, they reached the cavern stream. Yue was already on alert when they arrived, ears twitching at the sound of shuffling feet. She relaxed slightly when she saw Feiyin at the front.

    "You made it back," she said, relief in her voice.

    "I said I would," Feiyin answered simply.

    Ren, sitting against the cave wall, gave a lazy wave. "I see you picked up strays."

    Feiyin ignored him and turned to the new arrivals. "This is where we¡¯ll be staying. There¡¯s water, and it¡¯s safe for now."

    The children, exhausted, dropped to the ground one by one. Some whispered their thanks. Others just sat there, staring blankly, still processing everything.

    Yue knelt beside one of the smaller girls, offering her a reassuring smile. "You¡¯re safe now," she said gently. "We¡¯ll figure this out together."

    Feiyin watched them, a weight settling in his chest.

    They had a long way to go.

    But for now, they had taken the first step.

 Chapter 47-Rats

    The low murmur of voices filled the cavern as the children gradually settled into their new situation. Some were whispering introductions, others murmuring about food and water sources. Feiyin stood in the middle of the group, arms crossed, listening carefully as Yue spoke to some of the younger children, trying to comfort them while also discussing potential ways they could forage more consistently.

    ¡°We can¡¯t just rely on Feiyin to find food,¡± Yue pointed out, her ears flicking as she glanced at the gathered group. ¡°Right now, we¡¯re too many mouths and not enough hands hunting.¡±

    A few of the older kids nodded in agreement, but uncertainty clouded their expressions.

    "How do we even hunt in a place like this?" One boy muttered. "We don''t have weapons."

    Ren scoffed, leaning against the cavern wall. "If you need a weapon to kill a rat, you''re not eating."

    Feiyin was about to respond when a subtle vibration rippled through the ground. His body stiffened. It was faint, but distinct¡ªmultiple footsteps, light but fast, moving in the distance.

    Something was coming.

    His eyes snapped to Ren and Yue. Ren had already stopped leaning, his muscles tensed, eyes narrowing into the darkness. Yue¡¯s nose wrinkled, and she took a step back, her tail stiffening.

    "Something¡¯s coming," Feiyin murmured.

    Yue inhaled sharply through her nose before her lips curled in disgust. "Rats."

    Ren¡¯s expression darkened instantly. "Oh, those bastards."

    Feiyin glanced at him in confusion.

    Ren glared toward the direction of the vibrations. "They always tried to steal my food in the slums."

    Feiyin almost rolled his eyes, but he was too focused on what was coming. He turned to Yue. "Stay with the group. Make sure none of them panic."

    She nodded without argument, moving to position herself in front of the group.

    Ren pushed off the wall, cracking his knuckles. "So, we scaring them off or killing them?"

    Feiyin¡¯s expression hardened. "Depends on how many there are."

    Without another word, the two of them slipped into the shadows, their steps soundless against the damp cavern floor. Feiyin led the way, his senses stretched outward.

    As they moved closer to the disturbance, the oscillations became clearer¡ªsmall, quick bodies skittering across the cavern floor in a coordinated movement.

    Then, they saw them.

    A pack of rats, each roughly the size of a small dog, covered in matted, greasy fur. Their eyes glowed dimly in the darkness, their sharp teeth glinting as they sniffed the air, whiskers twitching. There were at least ten of them, and they were moving together, noses raised as if tracking something.

    Feiyin frowned. ¡°They¡¯re hunting.¡±

    Ren clicked his tongue. "Of course they are."

    Feiyin shifted his stance slightly, lowering his center of gravity. "We can¡¯t let them get to the others."

    Ren exhaled sharply, cracking his neck. "Right. We kill them."

    Feiyin nodded. He could feel their movements now, the vibrations of their bodies shifting in tandem. These weren¡¯t ordinary rats¡ªthey moved with precision, coordinated, almost like a pack of wolves.

    Ren leaned toward him slightly. ¡°You think these are just normal beasts?¡±

    Feiyin hesitated. "I¡¯m not sure¡­ but I don¡¯t think so."

    In the world of cultivation, beasts were categorized based on their strength. Those within the Body Tempering Realm and below¡ªsmall, mundane creatures¡ªwere considered unranked. But once a beast reached the Meridian Opening Realm, it was officially classified as a Class One Beast. Within that class, their strength was further divided into early, mid, late, and peak stages.

    If these rats were still unranked, they were just pests.

    But if they were Class One¡­ this would be a real fight.

    Ren exhaled through his nose. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. I still hate rats.¡±

    Feiyin¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Stay sharp.¡±

    The moment he spoke, one of the rats suddenly stopped moving¡ªits nose twitched, and its beady red eyes locked onto them.

    Then, it screeched.

    The rest of the pack immediately turned toward them, their bodies tensing.

    Feiyin barely had time to react before the first one lunged.

    He stepped aside smoothly, twisting his body to let the rat pass, then drove his elbow down onto its skull. The impact sent a sharp crack through the cavern as the rat''s body hit the floor, twitching violently before going still.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Ren didn¡¯t even wait¡ªhe dashed forward, his fist snapping outward in a sharp strike that sent another rat flying into the cavern wall with a sickening crunch.

    Then, the rest of the pack charged.

    Feiyin¡¯s mind sharpened. His inner strength surged as he moved, his body flowing like water between the attacks. He stepped past one rat¡¯s snapping jaws, bringing his heel down onto its spine. Another lunged for his leg, but he twisted mid-air, slamming his knee into its skull.

    Ren fought with pure aggression¡ªevery strike was precise, brutal. He wasn¡¯t just using raw strength, he was using skill, dodging, shifting his weight, using his entire body behind his attacks.

    Feiyin had to admit, he was impressed.

    But these things weren¡¯t backing down.

    Even as they broke bones and crushed skulls, more kept coming.

    Feiyin¡¯s gaze flickered toward the tunnel behind them.

    There were more.

    His chest tightened. "Ren, we need to fall back."

    Ren gritted his teeth, slamming a rat into the ground with enough force to split it open. "Are you kidding me?! I¡¯ve waited years for this!"

    Feiyin caught his wrist before he could charge forward again. "We don¡¯t have time for revenge. There are too many."

    Ren snarled, but Feiyin¡¯s grip was firm.

    "Let¡¯s go."

    For a second, Ren hesitated¡ªthen, with a frustrated growl, he jerked his arm free. "Fine."

    They turned and sprinted back toward the others.

    The rats didn¡¯t chase them immediately, likely wary after losing so many. But Feiyin knew that wouldn¡¯t last long.

    As soon as they reached the group, Yue¡¯s ears perked, her expression tense. ¡°What happened?¡±

    Feiyin took a breath. "More rats. Too many."

    A ripple of unease went through the group.

    Ren wiped his bloody knuckles on his pants. ¡°We¡¯re moving.¡±

    Yue nodded quickly, grabbing one of the younger children¡¯s hands.

    Feiyin took a last glance at the dark tunnel.

    He didn¡¯t know if those rats would spread out and start hunting, or if they were controlled by something deeper in the cavern.

    But either way, they couldn¡¯t stay.

    With a firm voice, he said, "Follow me."

    And without hesitation, the group moved.

    The moment they entered the cavern, an unbearable stench filled the air.

    Feiyin immediately halted, his expression twisting as his senses were assaulted by the thick, putrid smell of decay. His inner sense flared instinctively, picking up the faint traces of oscillations that still lingered among the skeletal remains littering the cavern floor. Some were small, likely past prey, but others¡­ others were larger. Humanoid.

    Some of the younger children gagged, covering their noses with their sleeves.

    ¡°What is that smell?¡± one of them coughed.

    Feiyin didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, he took in their surroundings. The cavern was wider than most of the tunnels they had passed through, with jagged rock formations that jutted from the ground like the ribs of some long-dead beast.

    Scattered among the remains were small, faintly glowing mushrooms. Their soft blue light provided just enough visibility to see the outlines of their surroundings.

    "Hey¡­ those mushrooms look edible," one of the older boys muttered, stepping closer.

    Before he could reach out, another voice called out sharply.

    "Don''t touch them!"

    The boy froze, startled. Everyone turned toward the speaker¡ªa lanky child with sharp eyes and an air of confidence, despite the fear lingering in his features.

    Feiyin narrowed his eyes. ''This one¡­ he doesn¡¯t seem as lost as the others.''

    The boy stepped forward, glancing at the others before focusing on Feiyin. "Those are Last Light Mushrooms," he explained, his voice steady. "They grow in dark, damp places, usually near decomposing matter. They''re incredibly toxic¡ªparalysis sets in within minutes, and if you consume too much, your organs will shut down entirely."

    The group collectively took a step back from the mushrooms, fear flashing across their faces.

    Feiyin observed the boy carefully. "You seem to know a lot about them."

    The boy nodded. "My father was an apothecary. He taught me about different herbs and poisons."

    Feiyin''s gaze lingered on him for a moment before he gave a small nod. "Good to know."

    The tension in the air eased slightly as the others murmured in relief, grateful that someone had stopped them before they made a fatal mistake. Some of the children began discussing whether this cavern could be a good place to settle, considering its size and slight illumination.

    Then, Feiyin felt it.

    A tremor.

    It was faint¡ªjust a subtle vibration in the ground at first. But then it came again, stronger this time. A heavy, rhythmic thudding.

    Feiyin¡¯s stomach twisted.

    He wasn¡¯t the only one who noticed.

    Ren¡¯s body stiffened, his demon-blooded eyes narrowing as he turned toward the cavern entrance. His expression darkened instantly. ¡°Something¡¯s coming.¡±

    Yue, standing near the group, felt it too. Her ears flattened against her head, her tail bristling as fear entered her eyes. ¡°This¡­ this isn¡¯t good.¡±

    The thudding grew louder. Each impact sent a dull shockwave through the cavern, dislodging small rocks from the ceiling.

    The other children froze, looking around in alarm.

    Then, from the shadows of the entrance, it emerged.

    A massive, scaled beast slithered into view, its thick, muscular limbs pressing against the cavern floor as its long, forked tongue flickered out, dripping something onto the rocks beneath it. The liquid sizzled upon contact, burning through the stone with a faint hiss.

    The creature¡¯s dark, gleaming eyes surveyed the cavern, unblinking. Its body was covered in thick, rugged scales, a dull greenish-black, its tail lined with jagged spikes that looked sharp enough to cut through flesh.

    Yue let out a trembling whisper. ¡°W-What is that?¡±

    Feiyin¡¯s mind raced.

    Then, he recognized it.

    ¡°A Venomfang.¡±

    The moment the name left his lips, a cold wave of terror rippled through the group.

    Even those who weren¡¯t well-versed in beasts understood what it meant.

    Ren clicked his tongue, his entire body tense. ¡°First-Ranked Beast.¡±

    A chill ran down Feiyin¡¯s spine.

    The venomfang wasn¡¯t just any creature¡ªit was a predator that had reached the Early Meridian Opening Realm equivalent in strength. Unlike the unranked rats they had fought earlier, this thing was a class above.

    This was no longer just a wild animal.

    This was a true beast.

    And it was staring right at them.

 Chapter 48- Venomfang

    The cavern trembled as the Venomfang let out a guttural hiss, its elongated form slithering from the shadows, jagged scales glistening in the dim light. Its forked tongue flicked through the air, tasting them¡ªprey in its territory.

    Feiyin barely had a moment to react before the beast lunged.

    With a sharp inhale, he sprang forward, twisting his body as the massive maw snapped shut where he had just been standing. The displaced air from the force of its bite sent dust swirling around him. His heart pounded, his muscles tensed¡ªbut his mind was clear. It¡¯s targeting me first.

    The beast''s oscillations were erratic but terrifyingly powerful, surging like a chaotic tide. It was fast, far faster than anything they had fought before.

    "Get back!" Feiyin shouted over his shoulder.

    Behind him, Yue and Ren had hesitated for only a heartbeat before snapping into action.

    "I¡¯ll help you!" Yue called, darting forward.

    Ren clicked his tongue, his voice carrying a grumble of resignation. "I knew something like this would happen¡­"

    Despite his words, he moved in.

    Feiyin''s feet slid across the rocky ground as he dodged again, each movement precise, calculated¡ªbut he could feel the disadvantage already. We don¡¯t have weapons. We don¡¯t have armor. And we can¡¯t afford injuries.

    The Venomfang lashed out again, this time with its tail, sending shards of stone flying as it smashed into the cavern floor. The three barely dodged, rolling across the ground in different directions to avoid being crushed.

    Yue was the first to attempt an attack. With her beastkin reflexes, she sprang toward the Venomfang, twisting her body mid-air to land a kick near the base of its head. But the moment her foot connected, it was as if she had struck solid rock. The impact reverberated painfully through her leg, and she barely managed to land without stumbling.

    Ren, not wanting to be left behind, surged forward next. He dodged under a swinging tail, twisted around the beast¡¯s flank, and slammed his fist against its thick scales¡ªonly for the attack to barely make a dent.

    ¡°Tch, damn thing¡¯s too tough,¡± Ren spat, jumping back before the Venomfang could retaliate.

    Feiyin exhaled sharply. We need to find an opening. The beast¡¯s defenses were too solid for them to injure with brute force alone. It was stronger, tougher, and faster than them¡ªif they kept fighting head-on, they would eventually be overwhelmed.

    But before they could rethink their approach, something unexpected happened.

    A rock sailed through the air and struck the Venomfang¡¯s snout.

    Another followed. Then another.

    Feiyin¡¯s eyes darted toward the source¡ªsome of the older children who had been hiding further back had picked up whatever stones they could find and were hurling them at the beast. Their faces were pale, fear still etched into their features, but their hands didn¡¯t stop moving.

    They¡¯re trying to help.

    The distraction did little damage, but it was enough to momentarily divert the Venomfang¡¯s attention. It paused, its slitted eyes flicking toward the small figures throwing rocks. And then¡ªit lashed out.

    The beast reared back, venom glistening at the edges of its fangs.

    Feiyin¡¯s breath caught. It¡¯s going to¡ª!

    With a violent hiss, the Venomfang spat.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    A dark, acidic liquid shot through the air like an arrow.

    The children barely had time to react. Some dove to the side just in time¡ªbut not all.

    Agonized screams filled the cavern as the venom splattered across exposed skin, sizzling upon contact. The acrid scent of burning flesh filled the air.

    Feiyin''s heart pounded in his chest as he watched in horror.

    "NO!"

    One of the children¡ªa boy who had been standing at the front¡ªcollapsed to his knees, clutching his arm where the venom had struck. His skin bubbled, the venom eating through flesh, and his cries echoed in the darkness.

    Another girl had gotten caught across her leg and was sobbing as she curled into herself, pain overwhelming her.

    Ren, who had been closest to the group, reacted instantly.

    Without thinking, he lunged toward one of the children who was frozen in place, pushing them out of the way just before another venom strike could hit.

    But he wasn¡¯t fast enough to dodge completely.

    The sizzling sound came before the pain.

    Ren gritted his teeth as the venom splashed against his shoulder, burning through fabric and skin alike. His arm throbbed violently, but he refused to make a sound.

    Feiyin felt his stomach twist. We need to stop this now.

    The Venomfang was more than just dangerous¡ªit was enraged.

    It coiled its body, readying to strike again, fangs bared, its focus once again on the vulnerable children.

    Feiyin clenched his fists, his breathing sharp.

    No more hesitation.

    No more second-guessing.

    This wasn¡¯t about fighting to win anymore.

    It was about protecting those who couldn¡¯t fight at all.

    ¡°Yue! Ren!¡± Feiyin¡¯s voice was steady despite the storm raging inside him. ¡°We¡¯re taking this thing down. Now.¡±

    Ren hissed as he gripped his injured shoulder, but he didn¡¯t complain. ¡°What¡¯s the plan?¡±

    Yue¡¯s tail flicked anxiously behind her, ears flat against her head, but she nodded nonetheless. ¡°Tell me what to do.¡±

    Feiyin¡¯s eyes darted across the cavern, assessing every possible angle, every movement of the beast. He could hear its oscillations¡ªthe rhythm of its attacks, the subtle shifts in its stance.

    If they couldn¡¯t overpower it¡­

    They would have to outmaneuver it.

    ¡°Ren, can you still move your arm?¡±

    Ren rolled his shoulder with a wince but nodded. ¡°Yeah, but I won¡¯t be hitting anything hard for a while.¡±

    Feiyin exhaled. ¡°Then you¡¯ll be the distraction.¡±

    Ren raised an eyebrow but didn¡¯t argue.

    ¡°Yue, you¡¯re the fastest. I need you to bait it into striking and then dodge at the last second.¡±

    Yue¡¯s ears twitched. ¡°And you?¡±

    Feiyin¡¯s gaze hardened. ¡°I¡¯ll finish it.¡±

    Neither of them hesitated further.

    Ren darted toward the beast first, kicking up dust and rubble as he zigzagged in unpredictable motions. His injuries slowed him down, but he made up for it with erratic movements, keeping the Venomfang¡¯s focus split.

    The beast hissed, its massive body twisting as it tried to track his movements.

    That was when Yue made her move.

    With a burst of speed, she dashed in from the side, swiping at its flank before immediately darting away.

    It struck.

    The Venomfang lunged at her, fangs aimed directly for her throat¡ª

    But she wasn¡¯t there anymore.

    At the last second, she twisted her body, barely skimming past the lethal strike.

    And in that moment¡ª

    Feiyin moved.

    He surged forward with every ounce of speed and strength he had, inner energy coiling within his body like a tightly wound spring¡ª

    And then, with pinpoint precision, he drove his fist into the beast¡¯s vulnerable throat.

    The impact reverberated through his arm, through his bones. The Venomfang let out a strangled hiss, its massive form convulsing as its windpipe collapsed under the sheer force.

    For a moment, the cavern was filled with nothing but the sound of labored breathing.

    Then, slowly¡ª

    The Venomfang crumpled to the ground.

    Dead.

    The silence that followed was deafening.

    Feiyin didn¡¯t move for a long moment, his chest rising and falling with each heavy breath.

    It was over.

    But even as relief washed over him, his gaze flickered to the wounded children¡ª

    To Ren, clutching his burned shoulder¡ª

    To the quiet sobs that still lingered in the air.

    No.

    It wasn¡¯t over yet.

    They had survived this battle.

    But there would be more to come.

 Chapter 49- Wounds

    The group remained silent for a long moment, their breaths heavy, their limbs aching with exhaustion. The scent of blood and venom still hung thick in the air, and the dim light barely illuminated the still form of the Venomfang.

    Feiyin exhaled, rolling his shoulders as he tried to steady his trembling arms. His body was still humming from the adrenaline, but he forced himself to stay composed. They had survived¡ªbut just barely.

    A quiet voice broke the silence.

    ¡°That was¡­ impressive.¡±

    Feiyin turned to see a boy stepping forward, cautious but composed. He looked to be around ten years old, slightly older than Feiyin, with neatly cropped hair and sharp, analytical eyes. His clothes, though dirtied from their captivity, had the faint remnants of finer stitching, hinting at a more structured background.

    ¡°My name is Shen Mu,¡± the boy introduced himself. ¡°We spoke earlier about mushrooms.¡±

    Feiyin nodded slightly. ¡°Feiyin.¡±

    Shen Mu¡¯s gaze flicked toward the wounded, his expression tightening. ¡°The venom is potent, but it¡¯s not necessarily fatal if treated correctly.¡±

    Ren, still clutching his burned shoulder, snorted. ¡°You got a magic cure for it?¡±

    ¡°Not magic,¡± Shen Mu said calmly. ¡°Medicine. The gallbladder of the Venomfang contains enzymes that counteract its own venom. If we can retrieve it, I can grind it into a paste and apply it to the wounds. It won¡¯t completely heal them, but it will slow the spread of the venom and help them recover.¡±

    The injured children stirred at his words, some clutching their burns, their eyes hopeful despite the pain.

    ¡°The problem,¡± Shen Mu continued, glancing at the Venomfang, ¡°is that cutting into the beast will be¡­ difficult.¡±

    Feiyin understood immediately. The Venomfang¡¯s scales were incredibly tough¡ªhe had felt it firsthand when attacking it. Without weapons, it would be almost impossible to cut through the hide and retrieve the gallbladder.

    A murmur of uncertainty rippled through the group.

    Feiyin closed his eyes for a moment, focusing. He didn¡¯t have a blade. He didn¡¯t have any tools. But he did have his gift.

    His eyes snapped open.

    ¡°Stand back,¡± he said.

    He approached the beast¡¯s carcass, his hands tracing the hardened scales as he extended his oscillation sense. Vibrations pulsed through his fingertips, mapping the density of the creature¡¯s flesh. Every scale, every muscle, every tendon¡ªhe could feel the weak points.

    ¡°There,¡± he murmured, pinpointing a softer area near its underbelly.

    He needed something sharp. His gaze landed on the Venomfang¡¯s own fangs.

    Without hesitation, he pried one loose, gripping the venom-coated tooth like a crude dagger.

    Shen Mu¡¯s eyebrows rose slightly, but he said nothing.

    Feiyin inhaled deeply, steeling himself.

    With controlled precision, he stabbed the fang into the beast¡¯s stomach. The first strike barely pierced the surface. Gritting his teeth, he struck again¡ªthis time, twisting the fang at the weakest point.

    Bit by bit, the flesh gave way.

    He continued, methodically cutting through the hide, using his oscillation sense to guide each strike. He targeted the connective tissue, the softer layers beneath the scales, making calculated incisions rather than blindly hacking away.

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Minutes passed, sweat beading on his forehead, his arms burning from exertion. The smell of blood and acid filled the air.

    Finally¡ª

    ¡°There it is.¡±

    A sickly green sac, swollen with liquid, nestled between the beast¡¯s organs. The gallbladder.

    Feiyin carefully extracted it, making sure not to rupture it.

    He turned and handed it to Shen Mu. ¡°Will this work?¡±

    Shen Mu inspected it briefly before nodding. ¡°It¡¯s enough.¡±

    The apothecary¡¯s son moved quickly, finding a flat stone to grind the gallbladder¡¯s contents into a thick paste. He mixed it with some damp soil and the water they had collected, creating a rough but usable ointment.

    With Yue assisting him, they carefully applied the paste to the wounds. The children winced at the initial sting, but the relief was almost immediate.

    A collective exhale swept through the group.

    The worst had passed.

    As the tension eased, the weight of hunger settled over them.

    They had been running on empty for far too long.

    Feiyin looked at the carcass of the Venomfang and made a decision.

    ¡°We¡¯re eating it.¡±

    The others blinked.

    Yue¡¯s ears perked up. ¡°We can eat it?¡±

    ¡°The flesh isn¡¯t poisonous,¡± Shen Mu confirmed. ¡°Only the venom itself is dangerous. If we avoid the glands and cook the meat properly, it¡¯ll be safe.¡±

    Ren cracked his knuckles. ¡°Then what are we waiting for?¡±

    They worked together, cutting away the best portions of meat. Feiyin and Ren handled the tougher cutting, while Yue helped gather materials to start a fire¡ªdry moss, small bones, anything that could sustain a flame.

    With some effort, they managed to create a small cooking pit using heated rocks, roasting strips of Venomfang meat over the embers. The aroma was far from appetizing, but to the starving group, it smelled like salvation.

    As they ate, a quiet but noticeable shift occurred among them.

    For the first time since their captivity, they weren¡¯t just surviving.

    They were living.

    Laughter, though faint, echoed through the cavern as they shared their meal. Small conversations sparked between the children, breaking the heavy silence that had loomed over them since their capture.

    And then¡ª

    A girl hesitantly approached Ren.

    She was one of the children who had been hit by the venom, though her injuries were minor compared to the others. She had soft brown hair, wide eyes, and a cautious demeanor.

    Ren, who had been focused on chewing his meat, looked up in confusion.

    She fidgeted for a moment before speaking.

    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±

    Ren blinked. ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°For saving me,¡± she clarified. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t pushed me out of the way, I would¡¯ve¡­¡±

    She trailed off, her hands clenching slightly.

    Ren shifted uncomfortably, glancing away. ¡°¡­It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    The girl shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not nothing.¡±

    She hesitated, then reached out¡ªtentatively dabbing at his injured shoulder with a damp cloth.

    Ren froze.

    ¡°¡­What are you doing?¡± he asked, voice oddly stiff.

    ¡°You got hurt because of me,¡± she said simply. ¡°I should help.¡±

    Ren was silent, his usual nonchalant demeanor cracking just slightly.

    Feiyin and Yue exchanged glances.

    Yue smirked. ¡°Aww, Ren, you¡¯re blushing.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Ren said immediately, looking anywhere but at the girl.

    Feiyin snickered but said nothing, merely enjoying the rare sight of Ren looking flustered.

    The girl didn¡¯t press the issue. She continued dabbing at his wound before offering him a piece of the cooked Venomfang meat.

    ¡°¡­Thanks,¡± Ren muttered, accepting it.

    For a brief moment, the cave felt less like a prison.

    And more like a home.

    As the embers dimmed and exhaustion began to settle in, Feiyin exhaled deeply, his mind calmer than it had been since their capture.

    They had food.

    They had allies.

    They had hope.

    But this was only the beginning.

    They had survived one trial.

    More would come.

    Feiyin clenched his fists.

    And he would be ready.

 Chapter 50- Broken Routine

    The underground cavern, once a place of confusion and despair, was slowly turning into something else¡ªa camp, a shelter, a temporary home. Though the air still carried the weight of fear and uncertainty, there was now a growing sense of direction. Feiyin stood in the center, his mind working through the countless details they needed to address. The others, exhausted yet wary, turned to him with expectant gazes.

    With the venomfang slain and their temporary safety secured, the next step was to ensure survival in the coming days. Food, water, shelter, training¡ªthese were their priorities. The idea of staying idle while waiting for the Saint Spirit Sect to return and evaluate their ¡®usefulness¡¯ was unthinkable.

    Feiyin turned toward Shen Mu, the apothecary¡¯s son, who was adjusting the cloth around one of the wounded. The boy had proven himself valuable, and his knowledge would be crucial in making sure they had something sustainable to eat besides beast meat.

    ¡°Shen Mu, do you know if there¡¯s anything we can forage down here? Anything edible that we should be looking out for?¡± Feiyin asked.

    Shen Mu, despite being among the younger children at only ten, had a sharp mind and was quick to respond. ¡°Yes, there are definitely things we can look for. There are certain mosses that grow in damp areas¡ªthey have a bitter taste but are edible. Some fungi too, but we need to be careful since many are poisonous. The safest ones are usually the ones that grow near water sources.¡±

    Feiyin nodded, processing this information. ¡°What about things we should avoid?¡±

    ¡°Anything with an overly sweet scent¡ªthose are usually toxic or hallucinogenic. Also, any plant that has black spots or gives off a sticky residue is dangerous. Some creatures also secrete poisons onto food sources to trap prey.¡± Shen Mu looked around at the others. ¡°If we forage, we have to be careful and take things in small amounts first to test.¡±

    Feiyin absorbed all of this before turning to the rest of the group. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll divide responsibilities. We can¡¯t have everyone doing the same thing. From now on, we¡¯ll have three main duties¡ªtraining, foraging, and recovering.¡±

    The murmurs around him grew as the group processed this. Most of them had never lived in such a dire situation before. The concept of actively organizing their survival rather than waiting was unfamiliar. But it was necessary.

    Feiyin¡¯s eyes swept over the group, gauging their reactions. He then focused on those who had already begun training in the Body Tempering Realm. ¡°Those of us who are in the Body Tempering Realm will be divided by strength so we can train properly. Anyone who isn¡¯t training will either rest or go out in small groups foraging for food and water. Hunting will be left to me and Yue for now.¡±

    Ren, sitting nearby with his arms crossed, let out a scoff. ¡°You sure you can handle all of this?¡± His voice was skeptical, but there was a hint of amusement there as well.

    Feiyin smirked. ¡°You can always take my place.¡±

    Ren rolled his eyes. ¡°Not interested. I just think it¡¯s a lot to juggle.¡±

    ¡°It is,¡± Feiyin admitted. ¡°But the more organized we are, the better chance we have of lasting the full month.¡±

    Yue, who had been listening quietly, perked up. ¡°Then I¡¯ll make sure to catch as much food as possible!¡± She clenched her fists. ¡°Since my nose is my best weapon right now, I¡¯ll track anything that smells even remotely edible.¡±

    Feiyin nodded. ¡°Good. We¡¯ll need as much as we can get.¡±

    With that settled, he turned back to Ren. ¡°I know you¡¯ve trained before, but you said you only learned by watching, right?¡±

    Ren raised a brow. ¡°Yeah. Picked up what I could.¡±

    Feiyin thought for a moment before stepping forward. ¡°Then let¡¯s go over the basics properly. I¡¯ll show you the correct way to build a foundation.¡±

    Ren hesitated for only a second before pushing himself to his feet. ¡°Fine.¡±

    The two of them moved a little further from the group, giving them enough space. Feiyin adjusted his stance and gestured for Ren to do the same.

    ¡°Body Tempering isn¡¯t just about getting stronger. It¡¯s about tempering the body efficiently. If your foundation isn¡¯t stable, you¡¯ll plateau quickly,¡± Feiyin explained. ¡°Let¡¯s start with posture and control.¡±

    Ren mimicked his stance, though there were clear flaws in how he carried himself. He was too rigid, lacking the fluidity needed to transfer power through his body smoothly.

    Feiyin stepped closer and adjusted Ren¡¯s footing. ¡°Your balance is off. If you ever need to engage in a real fight, you need to be able to move freely.¡±

    Ren frowned but followed the corrections without complaint.

    They spent the next hour going over the fundamentals¡ªproper breathing to regulate inner strength, controlled movements to maximize force output, and how to maintain stamina during extended engagements. Ren, despite his usual air of disinterest, was quick to absorb the lessons.

    ¡°You¡¯re a fast learner,¡± Feiyin commented as Ren executed a corrected strike.

    Ren smirked slightly, rolling his shoulder. ¡°I had to be.¡±

    Feiyin studied him for a moment before nodding. ¡°Then let¡¯s build on that.¡±

    As they continued, the others in the group who had yet to start training gathered nearby, watching curiously. Seeing their interest, Feiyin decided it was time to take things a step further.

    ¡°For those of you who haven¡¯t started training yet, now¡¯s the time.¡± He addressed them directly. ¡°I¡¯ll show you the first steps to begin Body Tempering.¡±

    A few hesitant nods followed, but there was clear interest. These children had been thrown into a life-or-death situation. Even the weakest among them had to become stronger if they wanted to survive.

    Feiyin walked them through the basic breathing exercises, explaining how to guide their inner strength through their bodies. He demonstrated a few foundational postures, making sure each of them grasped the importance of form.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Time passed quickly as they focused on training. Though some struggled, Feiyin made sure to correct them when needed, encouraging them to push forward.

    By the time they finished, everyone looked exhausted but slightly more confident.

    Feiyin exhaled and stretched, feeling satisfied with their progress. The group was beginning to function more like a unit.

    For the first time since they had been thrown into this nightmare, survival didn¡¯t seem quite as impossible.

    ¡ª

    The cavern had become their world, the damp, unyielding stone their home, the eternal darkness their sky, dotted only with the dim light of deadly mushrooms. Days passed in a steady rhythm¡ªtraining, foraging, resting¡ªeach of them falling into roles that made the crushing uncertainty of their fate slightly more bearable.

    Feiyin and Yue spent their days hunting whatever they could find, their senses sharpened to the eerie quiet of the underground. Rats, bats, and even the occasional large lizard became their meals. The first time they ate the cave creatures, the taste was nearly unbearable, but Shen Mu had given them clear instructions on how to prepare them. Roasting the flesh on hot stones helped rid it of the worst odors, and using certain mosses and fungi added some flavor. Though it was nothing like home-cooked meals, it was safe and filled their bellies.

    Ren, despite his usual nonchalant demeanor, turned out to be an excellent scavenger. His sharp senses allowed him to detect dangers in their surroundings, preventing them from wandering into the territory of stronger beasts. Yue, with her keen nose, made sure they didn¡¯t mistakenly eat anything poisonous. Shen Mu was invaluable with his knowledge of underground plants and what little medicinal supplies they could make from their limited resources.

    Feiyin, meanwhile, balanced everything¡ªleading, hunting, training, and, when no one was watching, cultivating.

    He had taken to finding secluded spots deep within the cave system, places where he could sit in silence and focus entirely on himself. The process of opening his second meridian was painstaking but successful. Unlike the first, where he had struggled against the blockage, he now had a method¡ªusing the oscillations of the five elements to grind away at the resistance, carefully aligning his energy with the natural vibrations of his body.

    It was slow.

    It was exhausting.

    But by the end of the week, he had done it.

    His second meridian was clear, and the second blessing of the world¡¯s essence had started to subtly refine his body. Yet, Feiyin kept this achievement to himself. He didn¡¯t trust their captors, and he certainly didn¡¯t trust the circumstances they were in. If the Saint Spirit Sect forced them to reveal their progress, then every strength he displayed could be turned against him.

    That, he would not allow.

    As the days passed, the group grew closer. The initial panic had long faded, and in its place was a reluctant camaraderie. Their numbers had dwindled in the first few days¡ªsome had been killed by beasts, others had succumbed to wounds or poison¡ªbut those who remained had started to understand the unspoken truth:

    Only those who adapted would survive.

    Conversations became more frequent, small gestures of kindness more common. Ren, despite his previous coldness, had softened slightly, especially toward Yue, who had latched onto him as a partner in mischief. Shen Mu and a small group of former village kids had taken up the task of foraging, organizing a schedule for who would search for food and when.

    It wasn¡¯t comfortable.

    It wasn¡¯t safe.

    But it was stable.

    And then¡ªit happened.

    ¡ª

    It started with a faint tremor beneath Feiyin¡¯s feet.

    At first, he thought it was his imagination. The cave system was riddled with strange sounds¡ªdripping water, shifting stones, the distant echoes of creatures moving through the tunnels. But this was different.

    A deep, rhythmic vibration pulsed through the ground.

    He turned sharply, eyes narrowing as he focused his inner sense. Oscillations traveled through the stone, a strange, rippling effect moving outward from a single source.

    Something was coming.

    Feiyin¡¯s head snapped toward Ren and Yue, who were just finishing up skinning one of the large bats they had caught earlier.

    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong,¡± he said immediately.

    Ren wiped his knife on his sleeve and frowned. ¡°You sure? Could just be the ground settling.¡±

    Feiyin shook his head. ¡°No. It¡¯s moving.¡±

    Yue¡¯s ears twitched as she sniffed the air, her expression quickly shifting into alarm. ¡°Something¡¯s coming. Something big.¡±

    Feiyin was already moving.

    He rushed toward the group that had gathered near the stream, most of them preparing to eat, unaware of the growing tension. Shen Mu was speaking with another boy about which fungi were safest when Feiyin¡¯s voice cut through the cavern.

    ¡°Everyone, up! We need to move¡ªnow!¡±

    Some turned toward him in confusion, while others hesitated, uncertain.

    Then the ground shook again, harder this time.

    The sound that followed made Feiyin¡¯s blood run cold.

    A low, guttural growl, like the rumbling of an earthquake, reverberated through the tunnels.

    Yue¡¯s eyes widened in fear. ¡°That¡¯s not a rat.¡±

    Ren muttered a curse. ¡°No. It¡¯s something much worse.¡±

    The others finally reacted, scrambling to their feet. Some instinctively reached for weapons they didn¡¯t have. Feiyin motioned for everyone to move back, scanning the darkened tunnels for the source of the noise.

    Then, from the deepest part of the cavern, a shadow moved.

    It was massive.

    A grotesque form slithered into view¡ªits long, segmented body undulating as it moved, its pale, eyeless face twisting toward them. Jagged mandibles clicked together, and thick, venomous saliva dripped onto the cavern floor, sizzling as it touched stone.

    A centipede.

    No, not just a centipede.

    A Class 1 Beast.

    The moment its full form came into view, an instinctual fear gripped the group. Its segmented legs, sharp and bladed, clattered against the rock as it advanced, its movements unnervingly smooth.

    It had no eyes.

    But it could hear them.

    And it could sense their fear.

    Feiyin inhaled sharply. ¡®A middle grade Class 1 Beast¡­¡¯

    This wasn¡¯t like the venomfang.

    This was something on an entirely different level, equivalent to an opening meridian realm cultivator who is in the middle tier.

    The centipede let out another screeching noise before lunging forward.

    Panic erupted.

    Some ran.

    Others screamed.

    Feiyin clenched his jaw, heart pounding. They had nowhere to run. The tunnels were too narrow, too winding¡ªif they tried to scatter, they would only be hunted down one by one.

    They had to fight.

    ¡°Get behind me!¡± he shouted, stepping forward, his muscles tensing.

    Ren¡¯s expression twisted into something between frustration and determination. ¡°You¡¯re crazy.¡±

    Yue growled, baring her fangs. ¡°We don¡¯t have a choice.¡±

    Feiyin focused, drawing on the strength he had cultivated. His inner strength surged as he adjusted his stance, preparing for the battle ahead.

    They were outmatched.

    They were unarmed.

    And their enemy was relentless.

    But they had no other option.

    They had to survive.

 Chapter 51- Cave-in

    The centipede lunged.

    Feiyin barely had time to dodge as its bladed limbs sliced through the air where he had just been standing, the gust of displaced wind brushing past his face. The monstrous creature was unlike anything he had fought before¡ªits movements were unpredictable, fluid, yet unnervingly precise.

    ¡°Damn it¡ª!¡± Ren hissed as he dodged another swipe, barely managing to keep himself from being cut in half.

    Yue crouched low, her feline instincts kicking in as she evaded a lunge that would have skewered her midsection. ¡°We¡¯re not even hurting it!¡±

    Feiyin gritted his teeth as he slammed his palm against the centipede¡¯s carapace, channeling his inner strength. A solid thud echoed, but he barely left a scratch. The beast¡¯s exoskeleton was far too tough.

    ¡®Too hard. Too fast. Too many limbs.¡¯ His mind raced as he analyzed the creature. It was armored like a fortress and moved like a storm, its dozens of legs slashing through the air at terrifying speeds. Every time they got close to attack, they were met with a wall of rotating blades.

    It was an impossible enemy to approach.

    Another limb lashed out, and this time, Feiyin wasn¡¯t fast enough.

    A sharp pain flared in his side as the centipede¡¯s bladed appendage sliced through his robe, tearing into flesh. He grunted, barely able to jump back before it could press the attack further. Warm blood trickled down his ribs.

    Yue gasped. ¡°Feiyin¡ª!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he bit out, but the sting of the wound told him otherwise. He couldn¡¯t afford to get caught by this thing¡¯s attacks again.

    They had miscalculated.

    This wasn¡¯t a fight they could win.

    Feiyin¡¯s gaze darted toward the others¡ªfrightened children huddled in the shadows, waiting for someone to save them. Waiting for him to save them.

    He exhaled sharply. ¡®There¡¯s no choice.¡¯

    ¡°We can¡¯t fight this thing,¡± he said, stepping back as the centipede reared up, its mandibles clicking menacingly. ¡°It¡¯s too strong, and we¡¯re at too much of a disadvantage.¡±

    Ren scowled, blood trickling down his arm from a shallow wound. ¡°Then what? Run?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Feiyin said, his voice steady. ¡°You and Yue take the others and escape. Lead them down the side tunnel. I¡¯ll hold it off.¡±

    Yue¡¯s ears flattened against her head. ¡°You¡¯re staying behind?!¡±

    Ren looked at him like he had lost his mind. ¡°Are you stupid? We barely survived last time when we split up. You think you¡¯re going to last alone against that thing?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t have to fight it for long,¡± Feiyin said firmly. ¡°I¡¯ll just hold it back while you all escape.¡±

    Yue looked like she wanted to argue, but she swallowed her words, gripping her fists tightly. ¡°You better follow right after us.¡±

    Feiyin forced a smirk. ¡°Of course.¡±

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Ren clicked his tongue in frustration but didn''t argue further. ¡°Tch. Fine. Don¡¯t die.¡±

    With that, Yue and Ren turned, ushering the children toward the side tunnel.

    Feiyin took a deep breath and stepped forward, drawing the centipede¡¯s attention away from the fleeing group. He raised his arms, gathering his inner strength, and let his presence flare.

    The beast shrieked, its eyeless face turning toward him.

    ¡®That¡¯s right. Focus on me.¡¯

    The moment the others disappeared into the tunnel, Feiyin bolted, leading the centipede toward another passage. It shrieked and gave chase, its long body weaving through the cavern like a river of segmented metal. He ducked and dodged, barely managing to stay ahead of its slashes.

    Then, just as he reached the entrance of a narrower tunnel, disaster struck.

    The centipede, in its frenzied pursuit, slammed against the walls.

    The cavern trembled.

    And then¡ªthe ceiling cracked.

    Feiyin¡¯s eyes widened.

    A deafening CRACK echoed through the tunnels as boulders and debris came crashing down behind him, sealing off the entrance.

    A thick cloud of dust filled the air.

    For a moment, there was only silence.

    Then realization hit.

    He was trapped.

    Alone.

    With the centipede.

    <hr>

    Ren had just finished helping the last child through the passage when the ground trembled violently.

    Then came the sound of rock crumbling.

    And then¡ªnothing.

    An eerie silence filled the cavern.

    Ren turned sharply, eyes wide. ¡°No¡ª¡±

    Without hesitation, he ran back toward where Feiyin had been, but when he reached the tunnel¡¯s entrance, all he saw was a wall of fallen debris.

    Completely sealed off.

    His heart pounded. He clenched his fists so tightly that his nails bit into his palms. ¡°That damn idiot¡ª!¡±

    Yue arrived behind him, her face pale with panic. ¡°Feiyin?¡± She rushed forward, touching the fallen rocks, as if trying to feel for any sign of movement.

    Ren pressed his hand against the stone, as if willing it to move.

    Nothing.

    Yue¡¯s breath hitched. ¡°No¡­ He¡¯s trapped.¡± Her voice was barely a whisper.

    Ren¡¯s jaw clenched. ¡°Then we dig.¡±

    He didn¡¯t hesitate. He picked up a rock and threw it aside, then another, then another. His movements were desperate, furious. His breathing was ragged.

    Yue, however, stayed still for a moment before closing her eyes. She inhaled, then exhaled. ¡®What would Feiyin do?¡¯

    She forced herself to think clearly. If they wasted too much energy trying to move the debris recklessly, they might get themselves killed if more collapsed. Worse¡ªFeiyin had led the beast away on purpose. If he was still alive, then they had to trust him.

    Yue gently touched Ren¡¯s shoulder.

    He flinched. ¡°What¡ª?!¡±

    ¡°We need to move.¡±

    He froze, staring at her.

    She swallowed hard, forcing the words out. ¡°That¡¯s what Feiyin would say.¡±

    Ren¡¯s expression twisted with frustration, but he didn''t argue. He turned back to the collapsed tunnel, fists trembling. ¡°Damn it¡­¡±

    Yue forced a weak smile. ¡°He¡¯s strong. If anyone can survive this, it¡¯s him.¡±

    Ren exhaled sharply. His fingers twitched, but he slowly lowered his arms.

    ¡°¡­Yeah.¡±

    They turned away.

    And for the first time since they¡¯d arrived in this hellish place, Feiyin wasn¡¯t with them.

    <hr>

    On the other side of the cave-in, Feiyin stood, breathing heavily.

    The centipede was still in front of him, its mandibles clicking, its bladed legs scraping against the rock.

    Feiyin exhaled, wiping the blood from his wounded side.

    No turning back.

    No way out.

    His only path was forward.

    He tightened his grip.

    ¡®I guess I have no choice.¡¯

    He lifted his gaze.

    The battle wasn¡¯t over yet.

    It had only just begun.

 Chapter 52- Bladed centipede

    The centipede lunged again.

    Feiyin moved¡ªnot with brute force, but with precision. His body twisted, his feet sliding over the uneven stone floor as he barely avoided the bladed appendages that struck where he had stood moments before. His breathing remained steady, his heartbeat calm, but his mind worked furiously.

    His body was resilient. His muscles, tendons, bones, marrow, and blood had been tempered to perfection, making him far more durable than any ordinary cultivator. He didn''t tire easily, and his injuries, while accumulating, weren¡¯t life-threatening. But the centipede wasn¡¯t tiring either.

    And he wasn¡¯t winning.

    The beast¡¯s massive, segmented body coiled and shifted through the cavern with terrifying agility. Even when he dodged, it always followed, relentless and unyielding. It had too many limbs, too many blades, too much reach. He couldn''t overpower it. He couldn''t outlast it.

    So I need to outthink it.

    Feiyin exhaled sharply, his mind shifting from instinctual combat to careful strategy. He had been attacking from the outside, relying on brute force, but this thing¡¯s exoskeleton was too thick. His strikes, while cracking its carapace, weren¡¯t dealing any lasting damage.

    He needed another way.

    His thoughts flickered to his training with his mother¡ªsoft overcoming hard, striking not the surface, but what lay within.

    He steeled his resolve.

    This was his chance.

    As the centipede lunged again, Feiyin didn''t retreat.

    He moved in.

    The creature¡¯s massive head loomed over him, mandibles snapping. Feiyin slid low, feeling the rush of air as the jaws clamped shut just above his head. Then, before it could recoil, he struck.

    His palm met its hardened underbelly, but this time, he didn¡¯t focus on external force.

    Instead, he sent his inner strength inward.

    A ripple passed through his body¡ªa shift from brute strength to something softer, deeper. He focused his intent, guiding his inner strength not into a hard impact, but a wave of energy that sank into the beast.

    The centipede shrieked.

    Its massive body spasmed as the force traveled inside, bypassing its tough exterior to reach its softer internal organs. It recoiled violently, slamming its bladed limbs against the cavern floor in agitation.

    Feiyin¡¯s eyes flashed.

    It worked.

    But only barely.

    The centipede was still moving, still attacking. The damage wasn¡¯t enough to cripple it. He had disrupted it¡ªnothing more.

    Still, this was his best chance.

    He moved again, weaving between its thrashing legs. His movements were smoother now, refined. He no longer tried to clash with its brute force head-on. Instead, he let its movements flow past him, striking only when he saw an opening.

    Another palm strike. Another pulse of soft inner strength.

    The centipede screeched, its body twisting as internal damage built up. Its movements became more erratic.

    Good.

    But it wasn¡¯t enough. Not yet.

    Feiyin''s mind raced.

    His strikes were working, but they weren¡¯t decisive. He was injuring it, but not bringing it down. The beast was massive¡ªtoo large for his current attacks to reach deep enough in a single blow. He needed something more.

    His thoughts flashed back to the way he had once struggled to synchronize his five elements in training, the way he had learned to harmonize his organs like a melody.

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Harmony.

    His eyes sharpened.

    If a single pulse of soft inner strength wasn¡¯t enough¡­

    What if he layered them?

    Instead of striking once and letting the force dissipate, what if he stacked the internal damage, wave after wave, building upon itself like a cascading effect?

    He barely had time to think further before the centipede lunged again.

    Feiyin didn¡¯t hesitate.

    He met the strike, his palm pressing into its carapace once more. But this time, instead of letting the energy dissipate, he controlled it¡ªheld it back¡ªallowed it to build.

    Then, before the first wave of soft inner strength could fully fade, he struck again.

    And again.

    And again.

    A sequence of carefully timed internal strikes, each layering atop the last.

    The centipede let out a piercing shriek, its body convulsing wildly.

    Feiyin stumbled back, chest rising and falling, sweat trailing down his temple. His arms ached from the precise control required, but he could see the difference.

    The centipede wasn''t just thrashing in anger now.

    It was reeling.

    But it wasn¡¯t dead yet.

    Feiyin clenched his fists.

    He had a way forward now.

    He just needed to finish it.

    Feiyin steadied his breath, feeling the ache in his arms, the sharp sting of small cuts littering his skin. His inner strength had been effective, but something told him that there was still room for improvement. The centipede was staggering, but it wasn¡¯t down yet, its body thrashing in pain, yet refusing to fall.

    The damage is working, but it¡¯s not enough.

    The layering of soft inner strength was powerful, yet it still relied on repeated effort to accumulate. Each strike built on the previous one, but they weren¡¯t feeding into each other as much as they could.

    Feiyin narrowed his eyes.

    I¡¯m just stacking my strikes, but what if I synchronize them instead?

    An image flickered in his mind¡ªthe way a perfectly timed pluck of a zither string could resonate through an entire instrument, amplifying its sound. If his inner strength could resonate inside the centipede¡¯s body instead of merely pressing against it, the effect wouldn¡¯t just be additive¡ªit would be multiplicative.

    I need to strike at the right moment, when the last pulse hasn¡¯t faded yet, but is still reverberating.

    His oscillation sense flickered to life.

    He focused¡ªnot just on striking, but on timing.

    He observed the echoes of his previous strikes, watching the lingering tremors within the centipede¡¯s form. He could see where the force had settled, where the energy still hummed. If he could strike in harmony with those waves, amplifying them instead of disrupting them, the force would spread like a crescendo.

    The centipede let out another screech, its body rearing back, preparing to lash out again.

    Feiyin moved.

    His first strike landed¡ªsoft inner strength pressing inward, sinking into the centipede¡¯s body.

    He waited, watching the pulse spread.

    Then, just as the resonance began to wane, he struck again.

    And again.

    His movements grew sharper, more precise. The centipede¡¯s body convulsed wildly, as if its insides were being shaken apart.

    It¡¯s working!

    The layered force wasn''t just accumulating anymore. It was compounding, the reverberations building upon themselves, turning his precise strikes into a force far greater than the sum of its parts.

    Feiyin''s heart pounded, his senses sharpening as he refined the technique, each strike weaving seamlessly into the last, forming an invisible wave that tore into the centipede from the inside.

    The beast screeched in agony, its movements growing more erratic.

    He had almost won.

    Feiyin shifted, preparing the final blow.

    His palm shot forward, inner strength surging through his limbs. He struck the centipede¡¯s already weakened underbelly, perfectly synchronizing with the oscillations still rippling through its body.

    The effect was instantaneous.

    A violent tremor exploded from within the centipede as the force cascaded through it, rattling its insides with such force that its carapace bulged from the pressure.

    Then¡ª

    CRACK!

    A sharp, sickening snap echoed through the cavern.

    The centipede froze.

    For a brief, agonizing moment, it remained motionless, its massive body twitching sporadically.

    Then¡ªslowly¡ªit began to collapse, its legs spasming before falling limp.

    Feiyin exhaled sharply, his arms trembling.

    It¡¯s over¡­

    A sudden movement.

    His instincts screamed¡ª

    But it was too late.

    In its final moment, the centipede lashed out in a desperate, last strike.

    Feiyin barely had time to react as one of its bladed appendages slashed across his torso.

    A searing pain tore through him.

    His body jerked backward, staggering as blood spilled from the deep gash carved across his chest. He barely managed to keep himself upright before he stumbled, hitting the rough cavern floor.

    The centipede finally fell still.

    But Feiyin¡­

    Feiyin lay there, breath ragged, body pulsing with pain.

    He had won.

    And yet¡ªhe had lowered his guard too soon.

    The realization struck him harder than the wound itself.

    I got careless¡­

    His fingers clenched into fists, his nails digging into his palms. He should have expected a final struggle. He should have been prepared. His father had warned him¡ª

    "Never assume an enemy is dead until you¡¯ve severed the head yourself."

    He swallowed, the metallic taste of blood thick on his tongue.

    This lesson¡­ had been a costly one.

    But he would never make the same mistake again.

    As he lay there, staring up at the cavern ceiling, his body aching, his wound still bleeding¡ª

    He smirked.

    Because despite everything¡ª

    Despite the exhaustion, the pain, the injury¡ª

    He had done it.

    He had figured it out.

    And that alone made it worth it.

    With that final thought, his consciousness wavered¡ª

    And he slipped into darkness.

 Chapter 53- Spirit Slaying Alliance

    The rhythmic pounding of hooves against packed dirt filled the air as two figures rode in silence beneath the waning light of dusk. The wind carried the scent of pine and distant smoke, whispering through the tall grass that stretched endlessly across the horizon.

    Mei Liao barely noticed.

    Her grip on the reins was too tight, her knuckles pale. The rhythmic motion of the horse beneath her did little to soothe the storm raging inside her chest.

    It had been weeks since Feiyin was taken.

    Weeks of restless nights.

    Weeks of suppressing the gnawing terror clawing at her insides.

    Weeks of searching for answers, only to be met with silence.

    And now, after exhausting every resource available in Pine Village, she and Cai Feng had left.

    Left the home they had built.

    Left the people they had sworn to protect.

    Left behind the last place Feiyin had been before he was stolen from them.

    Her heart clenched painfully.

    "Where are you, my son?"

    A flicker of movement caught her attention, and she glanced to her left.

    Cai Feng rode beside her, his expression unreadable. But she knew.

    She knew the grief he carried. The silent rage buried beneath his ever-stoic mask.

    She had seen the way he clenched his fists when no one was looking, the way his eyes had darkened in a way she hadn¡¯t seen since they first met.

    Cai Feng had always been a man of discipline, of restraint.

    But this¡­

    This had broken something inside him.

    The Saint Spirit Sect.

    That wretched name.

    It had appeared out of nowhere, sweeping across the kingdom like a shadow, leaving only devastation in its wake.

    Entire villages, erased.

    Merchants, vanished along trade routes.

    Sect disciples, slaughtered before they could even react.

    And the most horrifying part?

    There was no pattern. No trace. No clear purpose¡ªexcept destruction.

    And Feiyin¡­

    Her son¡­

    Had been taken right in the midst of it.

    A deep breath.

    She could not lose herself to fear. Not yet.

    Not until she found him.

    Not until she held him again.

    The towering walls of Hei Province¡¯s capital city finally came into view, breaking through the rolling plains like a slumbering titan.

    Massive, ebony stone fortifications surrounded the city, their sheer size a testament to the wealth and power concentrated within.

    Even from a distance, Mei Liao could see the unrest.

    Soldiers and cultivators crowded the entrance, their expressions grim, their armor battered.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    The scent of blood and sweat lingered in the air.

    This was a city preparing for war.

    She exchanged a glance with Cai Feng.

    No words were needed.

    The Saint Spirit Sect was not just a problem for them.

    It was a problem for everyone.

    <hr>

    They reached the city gates just as the sun dipped below the horizon.

    A long line of travelers, merchants, and warriors stood before them, waiting to be processed.

    Tension hung thick in the air. Conversations were hushed. Every face bore the weight of fear, loss, or determination.

    A captain of the city guard stood at the entrance, his sharp eyes scanning each individual that passed.

    Mei Liao and Cai Feng dismounted, leading their horses forward.

    The captain¡¯s gaze landed on them, taking in their weathered travel clothes and well-maintained weapons.

    "State your business."

    Cai Feng took a step forward.

    "We seek entry to the Spirit Slaying Alliance." His voice was firm, steady. "We have information regarding the Saint Spirit Sect and wish to join the effort against them."

    The captain¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. "You and everyone else in this damn kingdom." He eyed them both, his gaze lingering on the way Cai Feng carried himself¡ªthe quiet strength, the discipline, the military precision.

    "Are you affiliated with any sect?" the captain asked.

    "No," Mei Liao answered.

    "Do you hold any titles within the kingdom''s forces?"

    Cai Feng exhaled sharply. "Not this kingdom."

    The captain¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    "Then where?"

    Cai Feng''s jaw tensed. "I was once a General of the Falling Sun Army."

    A ripple of recognition passed through the surrounding soldiers. Some looked startled. Others¡­ wary.

    Mei Liao clenched her jaw.

    Even here, his past followed him.

    The Falling Sun Army¡ªa once-feared military force from a neighboring kingdom. A force that no longer existed due to internal corruption and betrayal.

    And Cai Feng, its greatest commander, had vanished into obscurity.

    The captain studied him for a long moment before nodding. "Wait here."

    He turned and disappeared behind the gate.

    Mei Liao¡¯s fingers curled into her sleeves.

    More waiting.

    More wasted time.

    More distance between her and Feiyin.

    Her breath came faster, her chest tightening¡ª

    A hand on her wrist.

    She turned, startled.

    Cai Feng¡¯s grip was firm, grounding. His eyes met hers¡ªsteady, unwavering.

    "Breathe."

    She did.

    Slowly.

    Deeply.

    "He¡¯s alive," Cai Feng murmured. "And we will find him."

    Mei Liao swallowed hard.

    She wanted to believe him.

    But with every passing day, every rumor of another slaughtered village, every whispered tale of children disappearing without a trace¡­

    That belief was fraying.

    The city gates finally opened.

    The captain returned, accompanied by two figures in long robes¡ªcultivators.

    "The Alliance will see you," the captain said. "Don¡¯t waste their time."

    <hr>

    The Spirit Slaying Alliance was headquartered in a massive stone fortress at the heart of the city.

    Unlike the grand sect halls Mei Liao had seen before, this place had no ornamentation, no frivolous displays of wealth or prestige.

    It was built for war.

    The moment they stepped inside, they could feel it.

    Cultivators, warriors, and strategists moved with purpose, their voices low but urgent. Maps lined the walls, covered in red markings¡ªindications of attacks, disappearances, possible enemy locations.

    A man stood at the center of it all.

    A sect elder¡ªan older man with streaks of gray in his hair, his robes bearing the insignia of the Emerald wood Pavilion.

    Mei Liao and Cai Feng approached, stopping a few paces away.

    The elder turned, his piercing gaze sweeping over them.

    "You are the former General Cai Feng," he stated rather than asked.

    Cai Feng nodded.

    The man¡¯s gaze flickered to Mei Liao. "And you?"

    "Mei Liao," she said. "Formerly of the Mei Clan."

    A brief pause.

    Then¡ªrecognition flashed in the elder¡¯s eyes.

    "The fallen branch."

    Mei Liao¡¯s jaw tightened, but she did not react.

    She had abandoned that name long ago.

    The elder studied them both for a long moment before speaking.

    "The Alliance does not turn away skilled warriors," he said. "But this battle will be long and without mercy. If you wish to fight, you must be prepared for what it entails."

    Cai Feng¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. "We are."

    Mei Liao stepped forward.

    "We are not here just to fight," she said, voice steady, eyes blazing.

    "We are here to find our son."

    Silence fell between them.

    The elder nodded slowly.

    "Then let¡¯s begin."

 Chapter 54- Alone

    Darkness.

    Feiyin had always been aware of it, but never like this.

    The cavern swallowed everything¡ªlight, sound, warmth. It was an oppressive emptiness that wrapped around him like a cold shroud. There was no dawn to signal the passing of time, no familiar voices to break the silence. The only thing keeping him company was the steady rhythm of his breathing and the faint echoes of his own heartbeat.

    I''m alone.

    The realization settled deep into his chest, heavier than any wound he had suffered.

    Not just alone in this cavern, but separated¡ªfrom his parents, from Sun Ke and Jiang Hu, from the militia that had always been there. He had spent his days training beside them, laughing, learning, striving to grow stronger. And now? They were gone. His home was gone. He didn¡¯t even know if they were alive.

    A lump formed in his throat. He tried to swallow it down, but it only grew tighter, pressing against his ribs, against his lungs, making it hard to breathe. His body was still sore, but this¡ªthis was something else. A different kind of pain, one that burrowed deeper than flesh.

    And then there was Yue and Ren.

    His first true friends.

    They had been by his side since that wretched day, struggling together, surviving together. And now he was alone.

    His vision blurred as hot tears welled up in his eyes. He clenched his fists, trying to suppress the wave of emotion crashing over him, but it was too much. The dam broke.

    A choked sob escaped his lips, and once it did, he couldn¡¯t stop the rest from following. Tears spilled freely, sliding down his face as he curled in on himself, pressing his forehead against his knees. His shoulders trembled, his breath came out in uneven gasps, and he let the sorrow take him, let it drown him in the silence.

    There was no one here to see. No one to hear.

    For the first time, Feiyin allowed himself to be a child.

    A small, lost child crying in the dark.

    Why did this happen? Why was he taken? Why did they have to suffer?

    The questions looped in his mind with no answers, only the suffocating weight of uncertainty. His parents had trained him to be strong, to endure, to push forward¡ªbut how could he, when the world had torn everything away from him?

    His breath hitched again, his body shaking with the force of his sobs.

    How long had it been? Minutes? Hours? Time held no meaning in this abyss. His cries faded into muffled sniffles, his body exhausted from the outpour of emotion.

    And then¡ª

    A thought surfaced, quiet but insistent.

    The dark¡­ it¡¯s just like before.

    That endless, boundless darkness. The formless void that had surrounded him before he was even born.

    The Nexus.

    The moment he thought of it, something inside him shifted.

    Slowly, he raised his head, his tear-streaked face illuminated only by the faint glow of his inner strength. He took a shaky breath, closing his swollen eyes as he remembered.

    The Eight.

    They were there, always there, lingering at the edges of his mind like silent watchers. He could not speak to them, nor did they speak to him¡ªbut their presence had been with him for as long as he could remember.

    When he had first been taken, when he had first entered the darkness of the cavern system, he had been too focused on surviving to think of them. But now, in his lowest moment, he turned to them once more.

    Feiyin let out a slow, controlled breath, steadying himself.

    He visualized.

    One by one, the Eight emerged in his mind''s eye. Their forms were blurred, indistinct, but they were there. Always watching. Always waiting.

    And just like that, the crushing weight in his chest eased¡ªjust a little.

    He was still alone. But not completely.

    As long as he had this, as long as he could return to this space within himself, he would not be lost.

    Sniffling, Feiyin wiped his damp cheeks with his sleeve. His body still ached, his heart still felt raw, but the overwhelming despair had lessened.

    He wasn¡¯t done yet.

    He couldn¡¯t be.

    His parents were waiting for him. Yue and Ren were out there, surviving. Sun Ke, Jiang Hu¡ªthe militia¡ªthey were all somewhere.

    He would find them again.

    But to do that¡­

    He had to move forward.

    With a final, deep breath, Feiyin straightened his posture. The darkness no longer felt quite so suffocating. He was still grieving, still uncertain, but he had found something to hold onto.

    He would endure.

    Just like always.

    After all, His parents had taught him many things.

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    But perhaps the most important lesson of all¡ª

    Pain does not make you weak.

    Letting it consume you does.

    He wiped his eyes with the back of his hand.

    He wasn¡¯t alone.

    Yue. Ren. Shen Mu. The others.

    They were still out there.

    They had to be.

    And as long as there was hope, he would keep moving forward.

    He exhaled, closing his eyes.

    When he opened them again¡ª

    There was resolve.

    His body still ached. His wound still throbbed.

    But he was alive.

    And that was enough.

    For now.

    ¡ª

    The cavern remained unchanged.

    Dark. Cold. Silent.

    Yet, Feiyin had changed.

    The raw ache of loneliness still sat heavy in his chest, but it no longer consumed him. It had been swallowed by something else¡ªresolve. The Eight had reminded him who he was, what he needed to do. His parents¡¯ teachings, his training, his will¡ªthese were what defined him.

    He would not let despair claim him.

    But for now, he needed to recover.

    His body was battered, his muscles sore and stiff from the wounds he had sustained against the Venomfang and the Centipede. His torso still carried a deep gash, though it had already scabbed over thanks to his tempered blood. Still, if he wanted to survive, he had to be careful.

    For the first time, he truly felt the value of his body tempering. A normal person, even a body tempering cultivator with a weaker foundation, would have succumbed to exhaustion, fever, or infection from such wounds. But Feiyin¡¯s perfectly tempered body fought to repair itself, his refined blood working constantly to clot and regenerate.

    Even so, he needed nourishment.

    And there was only one source of food available.

    He stared at the centipede¡¯s massive carcass, the same beast that had nearly killed him. Its sharp legs were still twitching faintly, its grotesque body sprawled across the cavern floor. The scent of its blood was thick in the air, metallic and acrid.

    His stomach growled.

    With a deep breath, Feiyin forced himself to move, ignoring the soreness as he pushed himself up.

    One step at a time.

    The first thing he did was break off one of the centipede¡¯s bladed appendages. He tested its sharpness with his thumb¡ªstill keen, still dangerous. Good. It would serve as a temporary weapon, but more importantly, he could use it to carve the beast¡¯s flesh.

    Crouching down, he set to work, using the jagged limb to slice through the centipede¡¯s tough carapace. It wasn¡¯t easy¡ªthe exoskeleton was thick, layered, and resistant. He had to be patient, using his oscillation sense to find the weakest points before applying careful, deliberate force.

    After what felt like an eternity, he finally cut deep enough to reach the meat beneath.

    The flesh was dark, almost purplish, and pulsed faintly with residual venom. He carefully avoided the venom sacs, his fingers steady as he pulled free a strip of meat.

    It was slimy. Cold.

    His stomach twisted at the thought of eating it raw, but he had no choice. There was nothing to burn, no material for fire. Either he ate it like this or starved.

    Feiyin exhaled slowly, steadying himself.

    Then, he took a bite.

    The texture was chewy, rubbery, and faintly bitter, but it was edible. That was all that mattered. It was fuel. He chewed methodically, swallowing without hesitation. If he thought too hard about it, he might hesitate. And he couldn¡¯t afford hesitation.

    Each bite sent warmth through his body, the nutrients feeding his battered form. His blood circulated a little faster, his limbs felt a little stronger. This will work.

    He continued eating until his stomach no longer protested.

    Then, his thirst became the next problem.

    Feiyin moved carefully to one of the deeper wounds on the centipede¡¯s body. The fresh blood still pooled there, viscous and dark. He didn¡¯t hesitate. Cupping his hands, he scooped the warm liquid to his lips.

    The taste was metallic and bitter, but as it slid down his throat, his body responded immediately¡ªreplenishing what had been lost in battle.

    He would survive.

    <hr>

    The following days followed a strict rhythm.

    Wake. Eat. Rest. Train. Recover. Repeat.

    His discipline kept him moving. Kept him sane.

    Every day, his wounds closed a little more. His body regenerated, proof of his past efforts. He had forged himself into something durable¡ªresilient. And that resilience was carrying him forward.

    Thankfully, he was able to rest without any disturbances, likely due to the lingering scent and presence of the Bladed Centipede.

    But resting was not enough.

    He had reached the peak of body tempering. His next step was meridian opening. And while he was trapped in this cavern, waiting for something to change, there was no better time to advance.

    So, Feiyin focused.

    With his inner sense newly developed, he could finally see the meridians within his body¡ªthin, almost invisible pathways that ran through him, waiting to be opened.

    The first had been difficult, but not impossible.

    The second had been harder.

    And now, the third¡­

    Feiyin sat cross-legged in the darkness, drawing in a slow breath. His body hummed with inner strength, circulating steadily through his system.

    The first two meridians had already strengthened his foundation, but each one he opened made the next exponentially more difficult. The resistance was greater. The barrier was thicker.

    But he wasn¡¯t going to brute-force his way through.

    Not this time.

    He had learned something from his battle with the centipede¡ªlayered force. Resonance.

    Just like before, he wouldn¡¯t just hammer away blindly. He needed to match the frequency of the blockage, find the weak point, and drill through.

    He focused, his mind sinking into his inner sense, feeling the subtle currents of his own energy.

    He could hear it, like a distant echo.

    The melody of his meridians.

    Slowly, he cycled his inner strength through the five elements.

    Earth. Steady. Rooted. The foundation.

    Metal. Sharp. Cutting. Precise.

    Water. Flowing. Adapting. Persistent.

    Wood. Flexible. Growing. Resilient.

    Fire. Explosive. Passionate. Breaking through barriers.

    He cycled through them again and again, layering their forces until they merged into a single, flowing current. A harmony of self.

    The moment he felt the resonance align with his third meridian¡¯s blockage, he struck.

    His inner strength drilled forward like a perfectly tuned note, piercing the resistance with precision. It wasn¡¯t force that broke through¡ªit was understanding.

    And then¡ª

    The barrier shattered.

    His third meridian opened.

    The rush of world essence surged into his body, flooding his system with a power that was both foreign and familiar. The baptism of energy cleansed him, reinforcing his meridian pathways, solidifying his foundation.

    His body shook from the force of it, but he endured.

    When the energy finally settled, he let out a slow breath, his entire body humming with newfound power.

    The third meridian was open.

    And with it, he had stepped further into the Meridian Opening Realm.

    He exhaled deeply, his body feeling lighter, sharper. The exhaustion from the battle and his injuries hadn¡¯t fully faded, but his recovery had accelerated.

    I need to keep going.

    He clenched his fists, feeling the new strength coursing through his veins.

    He would not stop here.

    He would survive.

    And then, he would return.

 Chapter 55- Snake den

    The cavern was as silent as ever.

    A vast, endless darkness, stretching deeper and deeper into the unknown.

    But Feiyin was no longer the same boy who had collapsed in exhaustion after slaying the centipede. His body had recovered, his wounds fully scabbed over and healed thanks to his perfectly tempered physique. His third meridian had been opened, his strength deepened, his control honed. His senses¡ªboth physical and internal¡ªhad sharpened, allowing him to navigate the dark with clarity that would have been impossible before.

    Now, it was time to move.

    Feiyin knelt beside the centipede¡¯s remains, his hands working methodically. The stench of blood had long settled into the air, but he ignored it, focused on securing provisions.

    Using the bladed mandible he had taken from the beast, he sliced thin strips of flesh from the remaining carcass. It had kept him alive this long, and while the raw, rubbery texture still made his stomach churn, he couldn¡¯t afford to be picky.

    Survival didn¡¯t care for preferences.

    After cutting enough to last him for several days, he used the majority what was left of his upper clothing¡ªalready torn and ragged¡ªto fashion a makeshift pouch. He wrapped the meat tightly, securing it with knots, ensuring it wouldn¡¯t easily slip loose during his journey.

    His bare torso was exposed to the cavern¡¯s cold, but he hardly felt it. His inner strength flowed smoothly, keeping his body warm, keeping his muscles from stiffening.

    Finally, he took the sturdiest, sharpest mandible from the centipede¡¯s remains and tested its edge against his palm.

    Sharp. Durable. Lethal.

    A weapon.

    He gripped it tightly, adjusting his hold until it felt natural in his hand. It wasn¡¯t a saber, nor was it as balanced as a proper blade, but it would serve.

    His preparations were complete.

    Feiyin took one last look at the cavern that had been both his prison and sanctuary.

    Then, he turned and strode into the tunnels.

    <hr>

    The deeper he ventured, the more he relied on his senses rather than his sight.

    His eyes, even as sharp as they were from his perfected body tempering, could only catch the faintest outlines in the absolute darkness. Shadows shifted, twisting with each step, and if he relied solely on them, he would have quickly lost his way.

    Instead, he listened.

    The air carried the whispers of the cavern, every shift in temperature, every distant drip of water from unseen cracks in the stone.

    And more than that¡ªhe felt.

    His oscillation sense pulsed outward, mapping his surroundings through vibrations. Every uneven stone, every jagged outcrop, every faint movement of something alive¡ªit all formed an intricate web of information in his mind.

    He moved cautiously, but not fearfully.

    His injuries had taught him well¡ªrecklessness meant death.

    So he advanced with purpose, his steps light, measured, controlled.

    The tunnels were not uniform. Some paths were narrow, forcing him to turn his shoulders sideways just to squeeze through. Others were vast, stretching so high that he couldn¡¯t feel the ceiling above him.

    At times, he paused, pressing a hand to the stone walls, listening to the frequency of the earth, searching for paths that led upward rather than deeper down.

    But it wasn¡¯t so simple.

    Most tunnels sloped downward. A bad sign.

    The more he descended, the further he would stray from where he needed to be.

    ¡®I can¡¯t afford to go the wrong way. I need to get back to them.¡¯

    Ren, Yue, Shen Mo, the others¡ªthey had escaped.

    He had seen to that.

    But he didn¡¯t know if they were safe.

    And his parents¡­

    His grip tightened on the mandible blade.

    They¡¯re strong. They had to be.

    His father was a warrior, a general. His mother was a noble cultivator, wise and sharp. They wouldn¡¯t fall so easily.

    But he had seen them bleed.

    He had seen the village burn.

    And he had seen himself taken.

    He forced the thoughts aside. Dwelling on them wouldn¡¯t help. Surviving would.

    So he kept moving, kept searching.

    Hours passed. Maybe longer. There was no way to tell time in the suffocating dark.

    The tunnels wound endlessly, branching in unpredictable patterns. Some led to dead ends, others to narrow crawlspaces, and a few even opened into massive underground caverns, echoing with the distant sounds of creatures lurking beyond his perception.

    At one point, he encountered a pool of stagnant water, the surface barely visible in the dim awareness of his oscillation sense.

    He knelt by the edge, dipping his fingers into the liquid.

    Cold.

    Not completely still¡ªsomething moved beneath.

    He didn¡¯t linger.

    Better to be thirsty than to risk poisoning himself.

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Instead, he chewed on another strip of centipede flesh, letting the moisture sustain him a little longer.

    And then¡ª

    A change.

    A breeze.

    Feiyin froze.

    Air moved through the tunnel ahead.

    A faint, subtle current, barely perceptible.

    He inhaled slowly.

    It wasn¡¯t fresh air¡ªnot from the surface. But it was different from the stale, heavy stillness of the caverns.

    A new passage.

    Possibly a way out.

    His heartbeat quickened.

    He followed it.

    With each step, the sensation grew stronger. The tunnels widened slightly, the walls smoothing out, as if shaped by something other than nature.

    And then¡ª

    His oscillation sense flickered.

    Something shifted ahead.

    Not stone. Not air.

    Something alive.

    Feiyin stilled, lowering himself slightly, his body tensed.

    Predator or prey?

    He focused, honing his senses.

    A faint, rhythmic pattern. Shallow breaths. Subtle movements.

    Small. Numerous.

    Not one. Not two.

    Many.

    He felt the stirrings of small creatures, clustered together, their oscillations faint but clear.

    They hadn¡¯t noticed him yet.

    Feiyin exhaled slowly, his grip steady on the mandible blade.

    Whatever was ahead, he would deal with it.

    He had no other choice.

    And so, with quiet determination, he took another step forward¡ªtoward the unknown.

    ¡ª

    Feiyin remained still in the shadows, his breathing steady, his gaze and oscillation sense fixed on the chaos before him.

    Two factions of snakes were locked in a vicious struggle, their bodies twisting and writhing in a violent clash of fangs and scales.

    On one side, green-scaled serpents, their bodies sleek and agile, striking like whips with uncanny speed. On the other, brown-scaled snakes, bulkier and heavier, their fangs longer, their bites deeper.

    They coiled, lunged, tore at each other, the cavern filling with the sound of hissing, snapping jaws, and the dull thuds of bodies slamming against stone.

    Feiyin stayed hidden, pressed against the rough cavern wall, watching, waiting.

    There was no reason to interfere.

    If he tried to move past them now, he would only become prey.

    Instead, he studied their movements, the way they fought.

    The green-scaled snakes were faster, more agile, relying on speed and precision to strike at the weaknesses of their bulkier opponents. The brown-scaled ones, however, were sturdier, more relentless, absorbing hits and retaliating with powerful, crushing force.

    It was an even battle¡ªfor a while.

    Then, gradually, the fighting slowed.

    Bodies littered the cavern floor. Some twitched weakly, others lay motionless, lifeless.

    And finally, as if a silent agreement had been made, the survivors from both sides began to retreat, slithering away into the darkness.

    Each group took what they could¡ªthe fallen of their own kind, the spoils of the battle¡ªand disappeared back into their respective tunnels.

    And then, silence.

    Feiyin exhaled.

    He was about to step forward, to move past the bloodied battlefield¡ªwhen something shifted.

    A faint, slow movement.

    He stilled, his eyes narrowing.

    Something was still here.

    At the edge of the cavern, near the retreating green-scaled snakes, a small, white-scaled serpent lay on the ground, barely moving.

    It was smaller than the others, perhaps young, its sleek body marred by deep gashes and bleeding wounds.

    Feiyin watched as it tried to move, its frail body trembling, dragging itself across the stone toward the departing green-scaled snakes.

    But they didn¡¯t stop for it.

    Not even once.

    Feiyin¡¯s heart clenched as the white-scaled snake struggled forward, its body weak, its movements desperate¡ªbut completely ignored.

    He felt a pang deep in his chest.

    The way it reached out¡ªonly to be left behind.

    Abandoned.

    Alone.

    Something in Feiyin ached at the sight.

    His own isolation, the suffocating loneliness of being trapped underground, away from his home, his parents, his friends¡ªit all resonated painfully in this single moment.

    Before he even realized it, his hand was reaching into his pouch.

    He pulled out a strip of dried centipede meat, his fingers tightening around it.

    Then, slowly, he stepped forward.

    The white-scaled snake stiffened.

    Its weary eyes flickered open, its body tensing despite its wounds.

    Feiyin stopped a few feet away, crouching low.

    He didn¡¯t move any closer¡ªnot yet.

    Instead, he gently placed the strip of meat on the ground and nudged it forward, letting the scent waft toward the injured serpent.

    The snake reacted immediately, its weakened body coiling defensively, its small head rising slightly.

    It hissed, though the sound was barely more than a weak whisper.

    Feiyin didn¡¯t blame it.

    It was scared.

    Cornered, injured, alone¡ªjust like he had been.

    He settled himself onto the stone floor, keeping his posture open, unthreatening.

    Then, in the softest voice he could manage, he spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯m not here to hurt you.¡±

    The snake¡¯s tail flicked slightly, its small body still taut with tension.

    Feiyin nudged the meat a little closer.

    ¡°You¡¯re hurt,¡± he murmured. ¡°You need to eat.¡±

    The snake remained frozen, its slitted eyes locked onto him.

    Feiyin didn¡¯t push.

    He simply waited.

    Minutes passed.

    Then, slowly, the white-scaled snake¡¯s head lowered, its body still trembling with exhaustion.

    Its tongue flicked out¡ªonce, twice¡ªtasting the air.

    And then, with hesitant movements, it slithered forward just enough to grab the strip of meat in its jaws.

    Feiyin exhaled silently.

    It wasn¡¯t trust¡ªnot yet. But it was a start.

    The snake chewed weakly, its body still tense, its gaze flickering between Feiyin and the cavern around them.

    As it ate, Feiyin reached toward his torn upper clothes, pulling at another strip of fabric.

    He had very little left, but he could still use it.

    He carefully tore a thin piece, wrapping it around his fingers.

    Then, moving as gently as possible, he reached forward.

    The snake immediately tensed again, its body coiling, its fangs baring slightly.

    Feiyin stilled, waiting for it to calm.

    ¡°I need to wrap your wounds,¡± he said softly. ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you.¡±

    The snake remained wary, but as the moments passed, its aggression didn¡¯t escalate.

    Feiyin took that as permission.

    Slowly, carefully, he began to bandage the worst of its wounds.

    The fabric was crude, not nearly as effective as proper medicine, but it was better than nothing.

    The snake flinched at first, but didn¡¯t attack.

    Feiyin worked quickly, his hands precise, steady.

    When he finished, he sat back, watching the small creature.

    The snake stared back at him, its golden eyes unreadable.

    For a moment, they simply looked at each other.

    Then, to his quiet surprise, the snake didn¡¯t retreat.

    It remained curled near him, its body still weak but no longer as tense.

    Feiyin felt something in his chest loosen just a little.

    He didn¡¯t know why he had helped it.

    Maybe because he saw himself in it.

    Maybe because he knew what it felt like to be left behind.

    Or maybe because, deep down, he didn¡¯t want to be alone anymore.

    Whatever the reason¡ª

    He was glad he had.

 Chapter 56- Companion

    Feiyin remained close to the small white-scaled snake, watching its subtle movements, its flickering tongue tasting the air, its wary golden eyes never leaving him. Though it had allowed him to bandage its wounds and accepted his food, it was still cautious. He didn''t blame it. Trust wasn¡¯t built in a moment.

    He sat there, cross-legged, his breathing slow and even, making no sudden movements that might startle the creature. He had time.

    The cave around them was still, the remnants of the battle between the snake factions now nothing more than the dried blood on the cavern floor. But Feiyin wasn¡¯t focused on that anymore. Right now, this small creature needed to recover, and for some reason, he felt compelled to stay.

    He watched the snake, observing how it shifted slightly every now and then, wincing when its injuries flared up. It was still weak, its small form trembling from exhaustion. It wouldn¡¯t last long on its own.

    Just like I wouldn¡¯t have lasted without Ren and Yue.

    That thought alone was enough to push him forward.

    Slowly, he moved his hand closer, palm up, offering a perch.

    The snake tensed.

    Feiyin didn¡¯t withdraw. He simply waited.

    Moments passed, but finally, ever so slightly, the snake shifted. It moved toward him, hesitantly at first, its small body slithering cautiously before finally resting against his palm.

    Feiyin let out a slow breath.

    He gently lifted it, keeping his movements steady and smooth, ensuring it felt no fear.

    The small creature curled slightly around his wrist, its body still weak but no longer resisting.

    A small smile tugged at Feiyin¡¯s lips. Progress.

    Holding the snake carefully, he rose to his feet. It was time to move.

    This place was still dangerous, and even though the two snake factions had left, he couldn¡¯t trust that something else wouldn¡¯t wander in. He needed a safer place to rest and think.

    Steeling himself, Feiyin walked into the darkness once more.

    The tunnels stretched endlessly before him, twisting and winding in unpredictable patterns. He used his oscillation sense to guide him, feeling for disturbances, searching for a place that was undisturbed.

    The small white snake rested against his arm, its body still recovering, but it wasn¡¯t shivering anymore.

    As he walked, Feiyin spoke¡ªnot to himself, but to the snake.

    ¡°I bet you¡¯re still wondering why I helped you.¡±

    The snake gave no response, only a flick of its tongue, tasting the air.

    Feiyin continued, his voice quiet in the vast darkness.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either, really. But maybe¡­ I just didn¡¯t want to leave you behind.¡±

    He exhaled.

    ¡°Being left behind is one of the worst feelings, you know? Like you¡¯re worth nothing, like no one cares if you live or die.¡±

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    His fingers curled slightly.

    ¡°That¡¯s how those bastards treated us. Like we were things. Just bodies for them to use. To throw away if we weren¡¯t good enough.¡±

    The thought boiled his blood.

    He tightened his grip on the snake for a brief second before loosening it, careful not to hurt it.

    ¡°But I won¡¯t just sit back and accept it,¡± he murmured. ¡°I refuse.¡±

    The snake shifted slightly, resting more comfortably against his skin.

    Feiyin gave a small smile.

    ¡°See? We¡¯re alike. Both abandoned, both thrown aside. But we¡¯re still here.¡±

    Still alive.

    Eventually, he found a place.

    It was a small alcove, tucked between the jagged rock formations of the cavern walls, sheltered enough that he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about an ambush. A temporary safe haven.

    Feiyin set the snake down gently on a smooth rock, watching as it curled up, resting.

    Then, finally, he sat down and thought.

    The heart-eating worm.

    It was still inside him.

    Lurking. Waiting.

    The Saint Spirit Sect had implanted it in all of them as a leash¡ªa way to ensure their absolute obedience.

    Survive the month, and they would receive the antidote. Disobey, and the worm would stir awake, devouring their hearts from the inside out.

    Feiyin gritted his teeth.

    There had to be a way to remove it.

    Shen Mu had told him that stirring it awake would guarantee death.

    But he hadn¡¯t known anything else.

    Feiyin exhaled, rubbing his temples.

    He needed more information.

    The Saint Spirit Sect wouldn¡¯t just give them the antidote forever¡ªthey would only provide it as long as they were useful.

    And once they weren¡¯t?

    Death.

    Feiyin knew this.

    He also knew that blind resistance was suicide.

    If he tried to fight back now, if he openly rebelled without a plan, he wouldn¡¯t just get himself killed¡ªhe¡¯d drag Yue, Ren, and the others down with him.

    He couldn¡¯t afford that.

    So he had to be careful.

    Had to be smart.

    He would play the part.

    Act as if he was falling in line, make them believe he was worth keeping around, worth investing in.

    If they thought he was valuable, they wouldn¡¯t kill him. Not right away.

    That would buy him time.

    Time to grow. Time to learn. Time to find a way to break free.

    His grip tightened.

    The best way to achieve that was to control what they saw.

    He couldn¡¯t reveal too much of his abilities. If he stood out too much, he¡¯d be a target¡ªeither to be crushed or to be forced into their twisted ideology.

    But if he hid too much, they might consider him useless, expendable.

    He had to balance it.

    Show just enough strength to be useful, but not so much that they saw him as a threat.

    A delicate game. A dangerous one. But one he had to play.

    His hands clenched into fists.

    Survive. Grow. Overthrow them. Find his parents.

    That was his goal.

    And he would see it through.

    A flicker of movement caught his attention.

    The white-scaled snake had shifted slightly, watching him.

    Feiyin gave a small smirk.

    ¡°You¡¯re still here, huh?¡±

    The snake flicked its tongue.

    Feiyin leaned back against the cavern wall, closing his eyes for a moment.

    Then, with a deep breath, he calmed himself.

    He had a plan.

    It wasn¡¯t perfect, and there were still too many unknowns.

    But he would figure it out.

    He had no other choice.

    ----

    As the white-scaled snake curled up beside him and drifted into sleep, Feiyin sat there in the dark, his eyes sharp, his heart steady.

    He had been taken from his home.

    Thrown into a nightmare.

    He was hurt, but not broken.

    He wasn¡¯t defeated.

    He was still here.

    And he would find his way out.

 Chapter 57- Doubts

    Feiyin moved through the endless tunnels of the cavern system, his body slipping into a rhythm of travel, battle, and rest. His wounds had closed, and though the soreness still lingered in his limbs, his strength had returned in full.

    With each passing moment, he was growing more accustomed to his surroundings. The absolute darkness no longer bothered him. His inner sense had grown sharper, and the oscillations of the world around him guided his every step.

    And he wasn¡¯t alone.

    The small white snake¡ªhis quiet companion¡ªslithered along his shoulder or coiled lightly around his wrist. It had begun to trust him, moving more freely without tensing at his touch. But still, there was a reserved nature to it, as if it were waiting.

    Waiting for something.

    Feiyin had tried naming it a few times.

    ¡°Xiao Bai?¡±

    The snake had flicked its tongue at him before turning away.

    ¡°Jing?¡±

    It had ignored him completely.

    ¡°Yin?¡±

    That earned him a flick of the tail. Still not good enough.

    It wasn¡¯t until hours later, after he had fought and slain a group of lizard-like creatures with rough brown scales, that inspiration struck. As he rested against a stone, carving what edible meat he could from the remains, he glanced down at the snake.

    The dim light of the cavern¡¯s bioluminescent moss reflected off its pristine scales, making them shimmer like polished stone.

    Like white jade.

    He exhaled, looking at it with a small smirk. ¡°Bai Yu.¡±

    The snake lifted its head slightly, its golden eyes watching him.

    Then, in a slow, deliberate motion, it flicked its tongue out and lightly tapped his wrist.

    Feiyin grinned. Acceptance.

    <hr>

    Traveling through the cave was exhausting.

    Not just because of the endless darkness, the constant battles, or the uncertainty of where he was going.

    It was the solitude.

    Even though Bai Yu was with him, the silence pressed on his mind.

    No Ren. No Yue. No Shen Mu. No militia. No Sun Ke. No parents.

    It was just him, wandering, surviving.

    But he had no choice.

    So he pushed forward.

    The battles never stopped.

    Spiders, the size of wolves, scuttled out from the walls, their hairy legs making no sound against the stone. Their venomous fangs clashed against his blade.

    Rats, larger than the ones from before, leaped at him from the shadows, their claws scrabbling against his arms as he slashed through their filthy bodies.

    Even reptilian creatures, covered in thick, jagged scales, hissed and lunged, their jaws snapping inches from his throat before he drove his centipede blade into their vulnerable throats.

    Each fight tested him.

    Forced him to adapt.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    His centipede blade was sharp, sturdy, but it wasn¡¯t a saber. It lacked the versatility of a proper weapon, forcing him to adjust his technique. Instead of wide sweeping motions, he kept his movements tight and precise, using small slashes and thrusts to conserve energy while keeping his enemies at bay.

    And with every battle, Bai Yu grew bolder.

    The small snake had begun assisting him, darting from his wrist to strike at weak points on his enemies before swiftly retreating.

    Feiyin felt their connection deepening.

    Not just through the simple fact that they were surviving together, but through the oscillations.

    He could sense Bai Yu¡¯s mood.

    When it was wary. When it was calm.

    When it was eager to strike.

    It was an unspoken understanding between them, a subtle synchronization that made them work together without words.

    <hr>

    Feiyin didn¡¯t have a map.

    No real way of knowing where he was going.

    But he used logic.

    If he wanted to reunite with Ren and Yue, he had to find a central location.

    The Saint Spirit Sect wouldn¡¯t just let their captives roam indefinitely. They had to have an end point, a place where the survivors would eventually be gathered.

    He needed to figure out where that was.

    But first, he needed to rest.

    He found another underground stream, its water clear and still, reflecting the faint glow of scattered moss.

    Kneeling beside it, he cupped the cool liquid in his hands and drank deeply.

    Bai Yu slithered down his arm, dipping its small head toward the water, drinking alongside him.

    For the first time in days, Feiyin smiled.

    Resting against the stone, he closed his eyes for a brief moment.

    Then, he exhaled slowly.

    And began cultivating.

    <hr>

    Feiyin pressed onward, his footsteps steady yet aimless. He had no way of telling how long it had been since he had last seen another person. Days? Weeks? Time had lost all meaning in the endless dark, his only markers being hunger, thirst, exhaustion, and the slow but steady growth of his strength.

    He had followed a simple rule: always take the right path¡ªa lesson from a story his mother once told him about labyrinths, where those who lost their way should always move in a single direction rather than wander aimlessly. And yet, despite following that rule, he found himself feeling adrift, the certainty of his method beginning to unravel.

    The solitude was oppressive.

    Even with Bai Yu coiled around his arm or draped over his shoulder, even with his ever-present focus on cultivating, fighting, and surviving, the endless cavernous silence gnawed at him. He had slain more creatures than he could count¡ªspiders that dropped from unseen crevices, lizards that lunged from cracks in the stone, rats that bared their yellowed teeth at him. Each fight sharpened him, his blade an extension of his will, his inner strength more controlled, more precise. He could feel the refinement of his power, the deepening of his understanding.

    And yet, was it enough?

    At some point¡ªhe didn''t even know when¡ªthe doubt began to creep in.

    Am I even going the right way?

    Am I truly getting closer to them?

    What if I¡¯m just running in circles? What if they already made it out and I¡¯m still wandering in the dark?

    He gritted his teeth, shaking his head. No, don¡¯t think like that. Just keep moving. Keep fighting. Keep surviving.

    Yet with each step, the weight of isolation pressed harder against his back.

    Even as he opened his fourth meridian, even as he felt himself grow stronger, the emptiness of the caverns never changed.

    For the first time, a terrible thought took root in his mind¡ªWhat if I never find my way back?

    His pace slowed. Was he truly lost?

    The once unshakable certainty in his path had crumbled.

    He glanced at Bai Yu, who rested lazily against his wrist, tongue flicking out as if sensing his mood. Feiyin exhaled, his fingers unconsciously stroking the smooth, cool scales of the small snake. The familiar sensation steadied him¡ªjust a little.

    But no matter how much he tried to drown out his doubts, they remained, lingering at the edges of his mind like a shadow he couldn¡¯t shake. He continued walking, mindlessly now, no longer sure whether he was following the right path or simply fleeing from the gnawing despair clawing at his thoughts.

    Then¡ªa flicker.

    His steps halted abruptly.

    Something shifted in his senses¡ªsomething different.

    Not the slow, inorganic resonance of stone.

    Not the faint pulses of distant creatures skittering in the dark.

    Not the familiar vibrations of flowing water or the low hum of stagnant air.

    Something else.

    A pulse.

    Faint but unmistakable.

    An oscillation¡ªhuman.

    Feiyin¡¯s breath caught in his throat.

    His fingers instinctively curled around his blade as his heartbeat surged. The exhaustion, the doubts, the suffocating sense of isolation¡ªall of it vanished in that moment, replaced by a singular, burning focus.

    He wasn¡¯t alone anymore.

 Chapter 58- Why?

    Feiyin tightened his grip on his blade as he followed the faint traces of human oscillations through the winding cavern paths. Each step was cautious, measured, his senses spread out as far as he could extend them. It had been weeks since he had last seen another person. A part of him¡ªa foolish, hopeful part¡ªached at the idea that perhaps he had finally found his group again. But another part of him, the part that had survived alone in the dark, knew better than to expect that kind of luck.

    Still, he pressed forward.

    The vibrations grew stronger as he approached a dimly lit area where the stone walls widened into a jagged cavern, a temporary shelter of sorts. Crude, makeshift piles of bones, stripped of flesh, were scattered in one corner, and in another, an extinguished fire pit sat, long gone cold. The air was heavy with the stench of unwashed bodies, sweat, and the lingering metallic tang of dried blood.

    Then, he saw them.

    A group of six ragged figures crouched near a central figure¡ªa bulky, broad-shouldered boy who looked around twelve years old. His muscles were thick, his posture that of someone used to being obeyed. Even in the dim light, Feiyin could tell¡ªthis was no ordinary child. He was strong, his oscillations thrumming at the peak of Body Tempering.

    The others? Frightened, weary, barely holding on. Their clothes were in tatters, their faces sunken, their movements sluggish from exhaustion or malnutrition. And yet, despite their pitiful state, their eyes never left their leader, flickering between fear and obedience.

    Feiyin¡¯s heart clenched.

    This was what desperation did to people.

    The bulky boy¡¯s head turned toward Feiyin, his dark eyes narrowing. A slow, amused smirk spread across his lips as he sized him up. ¡°Haven¡¯t seen you before.¡± His voice was rough, hoarse, as if he wasn¡¯t used to speaking much.

    Feiyin took another step forward, careful to keep his expression neutral. ¡°I was looking for a group.¡±

    The bulky boy¡¯s smirk widened, his chest puffing out as he leaned forward, resting his hands on his knees. The others remained silent, watching, waiting.

    ¡°Well,¡± the boy drawled, tone dripping with condescension, ¡°then you¡¯ve found one.¡±

    Feiyin¡¯s eyes flicked to the other six. The way their shoulders hunched, the way they avoided his gaze¡ªfear was branded into their very bones. They weren¡¯t here because they wanted to be. They were trapped.

    ¡°I don¡¯t plan on staying,¡± Feiyin said simply. ¡°I only wanted to ask if you¡¯ve seen a girl with lynx-like features and a quiet boy with dark horns.¡±

    The boy scoffed. ¡°You think we keep track of every little brat that runs through here? Everyone who¡¯s weak dies or joins a stronger group.¡± He leaned back, stretching his shoulders, feigning disinterest before fixing Feiyin with a sharp, predatory grin. ¡°That¡¯s how we survive.¡±

    Feiyin felt something cold settle in his stomach.

    This¡­ was what he had been looking for?

    Feiyin¡¯s steps faltered as the question dug into his mind.

    For weeks, he had searched, wandered, fought through exhaustion¡ªall to find others. All to rebuild something. But¡­ what?

    Why had he clung so desperately to the idea of finding a group?

    His mind drifted back to the lessons his mother used to tell him before bed, the stories of great cultivators and heroes from the past.

    ¡°Feiyin, even the strongest heroes never walked alone.¡±

    The thought came unbidden, wrapped in the warmth of Mei Liao¡¯s voice, a memory from long ago.

    She had always told him about the legendary figures of history¡ªhow they built sects, how they led armies, how they formed bonds that lasted a lifetime.

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°No one walks the path of cultivation in solitude. Even the lone wanderers of legend had companions they met along the way, allies they could trust in their greatest struggles.¡±

    Feiyin had taken that lesson to heart, engraved it deep within himself. If he wanted to grow, if he wanted to be strong, he needed people at his side.

    But¡­ was that really why he had been searching so hard?

    The realization hit him like a blade through the chest.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of the stories.

    It was because he missed what he had lost.

    The village. The militia. Jiang Hu¡¯s rough laugh. Sun Ke sneaking him sweets when his parents weren¡¯t looking. His mother¡¯s gentle teasing. His father¡¯s steady presence.

    He had been trying to rebuild it.

    That was why he had clung so tightly to the idea of finding a group. It wasn¡¯t just about survival. It was about trying to fill the emptiness left behind when everything was taken from him.

    And this?

    This wasn¡¯t what he wanted.

    He didn¡¯t want to survive under a tyrant¡¯s rule.

    He didn¡¯t want fear and obedience in place of camaraderie.

    He didn¡¯t want a group that clung together out of desperation, not choice.

    His fingers curled into fists.

    He had been searching for something, but this wasn¡¯t it.

    Then, he remembered.

    He remembered Yue¡¯s bright grin despite the darkness.

    Ren¡¯s dry humor and unshakable will.

    Shen Mu¡¯s careful, calculating approach.

    The way they fought, the way they chose to live, even in this wretched place.

    And just like that¡ªthe doubt, the longing, the need for belonging vanished.

    Feiyin smirked.

    He shook his head slowly, almost laughing at himself.

    He had already found his people. He just needed to get back to them.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Feiyin said, voice low, calm. ¡°You reminded me of something I nearly forgot.¡±

    The bulky boy¡¯s smirk faltered. ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I already have my people.¡±

    Feiyin turned on his heel and started walking away.

    The cavern fell into stunned silence.

    A moment later¡ªa growl.

    ¡°You think you¡¯re better than me?¡± The bulky boy¡¯s voice was low and dangerous, his pride bristling at being dismissed. Feiyin heard the scrape of movement, the shift in weight.

    He sighed.

    Then, before the bulky boy could even move forward, Feiyin exploded into action.

    His body blurred¡ªa single motion, fluid and precise.

    His foot pivoted, his blade sliced through the air, and his fist met the boy¡¯s gut with crushing force. The impact sent a deep shockwave through the cavern, air rushing out of the boy¡¯s lungs with a choked gasp.

    The bulky boy collapsed in an instant, crumpling to his knees, coughing violently.

    One move.

    Feiyin exhaled slowly.

    The others stared in wide-eyed terror.

    The tyrant had fallen.

    Silence reigned.

    Feiyin looked at the remaining six, expression unreadable. ¡°You don¡¯t have to stay here,¡± he said, voice quiet but firm. ¡°If you want to leave, you can come with me.¡±

    The six figures flinched.

    They didn¡¯t look at him.

    They didn¡¯t speak.

    They just stood there, frozen, their gazes darting between Feiyin and the collapsed boy.

    Then¡ªone of them took a shaky step backward.

    Another shrunk in on themselves.

    And one by one¡ªthey turned away.

    They weren¡¯t ready.

    Even with their so-called ¡®leader¡¯ defeated, fear held them prisoner.

    Feiyin clenched his jaw but said nothing. You can¡¯t save those who don¡¯t want to be saved.

    He turned away.

    His steps were slow, deliberate, but he didn¡¯t look back. There was nothing left for him here.

    As he left the cavern, a soft, cool weight pressed against his wrist.

    He looked down at Bai Yu, curled around his arm, its tongue flicking out, sensing his mood.

    Feiyin exhaled, his fingers gently stroking the smooth scales.

    ¡°At least I have you with me.¡±

    And with that¡ªhe stepped forward, disappearing into the darkness once more.

 Chapter 59- Familiarity

    Feiyin strode forward, his grip firm on the centipede-blade in his hand, his mind clear for the first time in weeks.

    No more doubts.

    No more desperate searching.

    He knew where he needed to go.

    Bai Yu slithered comfortably around his shoulders, its small white-scaled body resting against his skin. Though the snake had no words, Feiyin could feel its subtle shifts, its movements in response to his own emotions.

    And he?

    He was no longer lost.

    He walked with purpose, his steps measured but unyielding, his senses attuned to his surroundings.

    The further he traveled, the more signs of life he found.

    A group of three ragged survivors, barely older than him, huddled in the shadows of a narrow passage. They looked at him warily as he passed.

    Feiyin smiled.

    Not forced. Not strained. Just¡­ a small, natural smile.

    His mother once told him that one of the greatest gifts, the strongest weapons, was a simple smile.

    ¡°You would be surprised what a genuine smile can do, Feiyin. It can reassure, it can disarm, it can lead.¡±

    He didn''t stop for long, didn''t make any offers to join, just nodded and moved on.

    They weren''t his people.

    A little further ahead, a pair of brothers, older than him, crouched over the lifeless body of a large bat. The older one tensed when he sensed Feiyin approach, instinctively placing himself between Feiyin and his sibling.

    Feiyin didn¡¯t react with caution.

    Just smiled.

    The older brother hesitated, confused.

    Feiyin walked past them without a word.

    They weren¡¯t his people.

    This continued for what felt like hours. More survivors, more encounters, more gazes filled with suspicion or desperation.

    Each time, Feiyin smiled.

    But he never stopped.

    His mother was right. A smile could be a tool, a gift, a weapon. But it was also a boundary.

    And these weren¡¯t his people.

    His people were out there. Waiting.

    The familiarity came gradually.

    At first, it was just a feeling.

    A subtle shift in the air, an ease in the flow of the tunnels. The sharp, overwhelming scent of blood and rot was lessening.

    The attacks?

    Fewer.

    The presence of beasts?

    Weaker.

    That meant one thing: people had been fighting here.

    People had been holding their ground.

    Feiyin¡¯s chest tightened with anticipation.

    He picked up his pace.

    The first true sign came in the form of a makeshift marker¡ªa small pile of stones, deliberately placed at an intersection of tunnels.

    A trail sign.

    Someone had left it for others to follow.

    Feiyin knelt down, heart pounding.

    The placement of the stones, the alignment¡ªit wasn¡¯t random.

    It was organized. Practical.

    Shen Mu would do this.

    Yue might as well.

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Feiyin exhaled sharply, a grin breaking across his face.

    ¡°I¡¯m close,¡± he whispered.

    Bai Yu lifted its head slightly at his words, flicking its tongue.

    Feiyin moved forward, following the faintest traces of disturbances in the ground¡ªfootsteps, drag marks, shifts in dust where bodies had passed.

    The tunnels twisted and turned, each corner bringing a growing sense of recognition.

    Until finally¡­

    He stepped into a cavern that felt like memory.

    It was dark, like all the others. The air was still, the sounds faint. But Feiyin knew this place.

    He had been here before.

    A deep breath steadied his heartbeat.

    He was home.

    Or at least, as close to home as this wretched cavern would allow.

    And his people were here.

    Waiting.

    A single breath.

    That was all Feiyin allowed himself before he stepped forward.

    The cavern stretched before him, both familiar and foreign. The shadows pooled thick against the jagged walls, the dim light barely revealing what lay ahead.

    And then¡ª

    A voice.

    Faint, but undeniable.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m telling you, we need to move soon.¡±

    Feiyin¡¯s breath hitched.

    Ren.

    Another voice followed, sharper, worried.

    ¡°But what if Feiyin comes back?¡±

    Yue.

    A small, involuntary sound left Feiyin¡¯s throat¡ªa soft exhale, part disbelief, part relief.

    He wasn¡¯t too late.

    Bai Yu stirred around his shoulders, sensing his emotions as Feiyin took another step.

    Then another.

    The tunnel opened up to the larger cavern where a group of survivors sat huddled in hushed conversation.

    Feiyin recognized them immediately.

    Ren stood with his arms crossed, expression unreadable, but tension lining his frame. Yue sat nearby, ears twitching, her tail flicking in agitation. Shen Mu, ever-calm, rubbed his chin as if lost in thought.

    A few others, their faces worn and weary, listened with uncertain expressions.

    No one saw him yet.

    For a moment, Feiyin just stood there.

    Drinking in the sight of them.

    After weeks of darkness, weeks of solitude, of pain, of relentless survival, he was finally¡ª

    ¡°¡­Feiyin?¡±

    The soft, disbelieving whisper came from Yue.

    She had turned her head, nose twitching, golden eyes widening.

    Her body froze.

    Then, in the next breath, she bolted.

    The next thing Feiyin knew, he was nearly tackled to the ground, Yue crashing into his chest, arms wrapping around him in a fierce grip.

    ¡°Feiyin!¡± Her voice cracked, raw with emotion. ¡°You¡ª! We thought¡ª! I thought¡ª!¡±

    Her body trembled against his, arms firmly embracing him.

    Feiyin blinked, stunned, before a soft chuckle rumbled from his chest.

    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±

    Yue sniffed, shoving away just enough to glare at him. ¡°You¡ªstupid¡ªyou were gone for weeks! Do you know how worried we were? Ren almost lost it when we realized you were trapped¡ª¡±

    A scoff cut through the moment.

    ¡°Don¡¯t exaggerate,¡± Ren muttered.

    Feiyin turned his head and met Ren¡¯s eyes.

    For all his indifferent words, the way Ren¡¯s jaw clenched, his fingers curled into fists at his sides, spoke otherwise.

    Feiyin smiled. ¡°You missed me.¡±

    Ren clicked his tongue, looking away. ¡°You¡¯re annoying.¡±

    And yet, he didn¡¯t move.

    Didn¡¯t step back.

    Didn¡¯t act like Feiyin wasn¡¯t standing right in front of him, alive.

    Shen Mu stepped forward next, sharp eyes scanning Feiyin up and down.

    ¡°You¡¯re injured.¡±

    Feiyin sighed. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°You say that, yet you look like you crawled through hell.¡± Shen Mu¡¯s tone was as dry as ever, but there was something tight in his voice.

    Feiyin smirked. ¡°It wasn¡¯t hell. Just a few tunnels filled with things that tried to eat me.¡±

    Ren scoffed. ¡°Only you would call that ¡®just a few tunnels.¡¯¡±

    The others began murmuring, expressions shifting from disbelief to relief, from relief to curiosity.

    He was back.

    The boy who had been trapped on the other side of the cave-in.

    The boy who had survived.

    And he was stronger.

    Wiser.

    More resolute.

    Feiyin exhaled slowly.

    ¡°I made it back,¡± he said softly, his voice steady.

    Yue¡¯s tail twitched. ¡°Of course you did.¡±

    Feiyin blinked.

    Yue sniffled, then grinned through the lingering tears in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re Feiyin.¡±

    As if that was reason enough.

    Feiyin chuckled.

    Maybe it was.

    Then¡ª

    ¡°Hsssss.¡±

    A collective flinch went through the group.

    Every head turned toward the white snake curled around Feiyin¡¯s shoulders.

    A moment of tense silence.

    ¡°¡­You brought back a snake?¡± someone finally muttered.

    Feiyin hummed. ¡°His name is Bai Yu.¡±

    Yue immediately leaned closer, nose twitching. ¡°It¡¯s so small! But¡­¡± Her ears flattened slightly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit dangerous to have a snake?¡±

    Ren crossed his arms. ¡°It¡¯s a snake. Of course it¡¯s dangerous.¡±

    Feiyin snorted. ¡°Everything here is dangerous. At least Bai Yu is on my side.¡±

    Ren frowned but didn¡¯t argue.

    Shen Mu tilted his head, studying the snake with sharp eyes. ¡°It¡¯s unusual.¡±

    ¡°Very,¡± Feiyin agreed. He glanced at Bai Yu, who was watching the others cautiously but hadn¡¯t reacted aggressively. ¡°But it¡¯s a friend.¡±

    That seemed to put some of the others at ease.

    Another murmur rippled through the group, this time more of curiosity than concern.

    And Feiyin, for the first time in weeks, felt something settle in his chest.

    Something warm.

    Something right.

    He had found them.

    And this time¡ª

    He wouldn¡¯t lose them again.

 Chapter 60- End of Trial

    Feiyin leaned back against the cavern wall, the dim glow of the distant fungi casting soft shadows around them. The quiet murmurs of the gathered survivors filled the space, a stark contrast to the tension they had lived in for weeks.

    Yue hadn¡¯t stopped hovering since she first tackled him. Even now, she sat next to him, tail curling around herself as her ears flicked toward every sound he made.

    Ren sat across from them, arms crossed, expression unreadable but relaxed in a way Feiyin had rarely seen before. Shen Mu was nearby, his gaze sharp but filled with quiet relief. The rest of the survivors, some familiar, some new, huddled closer, watching.

    Feiyin sighed, shaking his head. ¡°I get it. You missed me.¡±

    Yue puffed her cheeks, tail flicking sharply. ¡°Of course we did! Do you have any idea how worried we were?!¡±

    Ren scoffed. ¡°I wasn¡¯t worried.¡±

    Yue shot him a glare. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t stop complaining about how stupid it was that you weren¡¯t the one trapped.¡±

    Ren clicked his tongue and looked away. ¡°That¡¯s because it should have been me. I would¡¯ve found a way out faster.¡±

    Feiyin laughed. ¡°That¡¯s cute, Ren. You should say that with more confidence next time.¡±

    Ren¡¯s eye twitched.

    Shen Mu coughed into his hand, amused. ¡°To be fair, you do seem annoyingly difficult to get rid of, Feiyin.¡±

    Feiyin grinned. ¡°I try my best.¡±

    A soft chuckle spread through the group before the mood settled into something more serious.

    Yue exhaled slowly. ¡°But really¡­ what happened to you? Where were you?¡±

    Feiyin waved a hand dismissively. ¡°Long story. Crawled through tunnels, fought a monster, nearly died, killed the monster, got lost, found Bai Yu¡ª¡±

    The white snake flicked his tongue at the sound of his name.

    ¡°¡ªwandered around for weeks, then found you guys. That¡¯s the short version.¡±

    Yue stared at him. ¡°That¡¯s not a short version, that¡¯s a nightmare.¡±

    Feiyin shrugged. ¡°What about you? What did I miss?¡±

    Yue¡¯s ears drooped.

    ¡°¡­After you got trapped, we had no idea what to do,¡± she admitted. ¡°Ren wanted to start digging through the debris, but¡­¡±

    Ren¡¯s scowl deepened.

    ¡°¡­We knew it was too risky,¡± Shen Mu finished for her. ¡°So we did the next best thing: we made sure we survived long enough to find another way.¡±

    Feiyin nodded. ¡°And? How was it?¡±

    Yue snorted. ¡°Terrible.¡±

    Ren grunted. ¡°Tolerable.¡±

    Shen Mu shrugged. ¡°Manageable.¡±

    Feiyin chuckled. ¡°Which one of you do I believe?¡±

    Yue huffed. ¡°Me, obviously.¡±

    Ren rolled his eyes. ¡°What she means is that we had to be extra cautious without you.¡±

    Shen Mu nodded. ¡°With one less strong fighter, we had to rely on strategy more than brute force. We avoided direct confrontations unless necessary.¡±

    Feiyin glanced at Ren. ¡°And you?¡±

    Ren stretched out his legs, rolling his shoulders. ¡°Figured out what I was doing wrong in my training. Turns out I was using the wrong muscle groups for my strength exercises. After I fixed that, my inner strength shot up.¡±

    Feiyin raised a brow. ¡°to how much?¡±

    Ren smirked. ¡°4000 kg.¡±

    Feiyin let out a low whistle. ¡°Not bad.¡±

    Ren¡¯s smirk widened. ¡°Obviously.¡±

    Yue grinned. ¡°It was crazy. He kept muttering about how annoyed he was that you weren¡¯t there to see it.¡±

    Ren¡¯s eye twitched. ¡°Shut up.¡±

    Feiyin laughed, genuinely impressed. Ren had always been strong, but with the right guidance, he was rapidly catching up.

    ¡°What about the others?¡± Feiyin asked, glancing around.

    A few of the survivors shifted under his gaze.

    Shen Mu hummed. ¡°Most of them focused on training their survival skills. Some managed to improve their body tempering by a small margin. Others¡­ just tried to endure.¡±

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Yue nodded. ¡°Food was scarce. Water wasn¡¯t always safe. We had to be careful where we slept because the caves kept shifting. Some nights, we could hear something moving in the dark¡­¡±

    Feiyin frowned. ¡°Something?¡±

    Ren¡¯s expression darkened slightly. ¡°Not beasts.¡±

    Shen Mu met Feiyin¡¯s eyes. ¡°There are other survivors. Not all of them are friendly.¡±

    A heavy silence followed.

    Feiyin let the words settle. Of course, it wasn¡¯t just them.

    Some people, when pushed to the brink, lost their humanity before they lost their lives.

    Yue¡¯s tail wrapped around herself. ¡°That¡¯s why we stuck together as much as possible.¡±

    Feiyin¡¯s gaze softened. ¡°You did well.¡±

    Yue blinked, ears twitching. ¡°Huh?¡±

    Feiyin smiled. ¡°You kept everyone safe. That¡¯s not easy.¡±

    Yue opened her mouth, then closed it, a faint blush dusting her cheeks.

    Ren snorted. ¡°She¡¯s been waiting for you to say that.¡±

    Yue whipped around to glare at him. ¡°REN!¡±

    Feiyin chuckled. ¡°Well, I mean it.¡±

    Yue grumbled, looking away.

    Shen Mu chuckled softly. ¡°With you back, our chances have doubled.¡±

    Feiyin raised a brow. ¡°That bad?¡±

    Shen Mu¡¯s smirk didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. ¡°It was never good to begin with.¡±

    Feiyin exhaled. ¡°Then let¡¯s change that.¡±

    Yue grinned. ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting for you to say that, too.¡±

    Feiyin smiled, glancing at the faces around him.

    He was back.

    And this time, he wouldn¡¯t leave them behind.

    <hr>

    The following days settled into a rhythm, one that felt almost normal. Almost.

    Feiyin took back his role with ease, training the group, correcting their stances, their breathing, their execution of techniques. Some were better than others, but Ren was the one who flourished the most.

    ¡°You¡¯re still putting too much weight on your front leg,¡± Feiyin pointed out, watching as Ren executed a powerful strike.

    Ren huffed. ¡°It¡¯s the most stable position for a direct blow.¡±

    Feiyin tilted his head. ¡°Stable, yes. But stable doesn''t always mean optimal. If you''re rooted too deeply, what happens when you need to dodge?¡±

    Ren frowned. Feiyin stepped forward, demonstrating a motion¡ªa strike, then a sharp, fluid pivot backward.

    ¡°You need to be adaptable, not just strong. Otherwise, you¡¯re a mountain waiting to be pushed.¡±

    Ren clicked his tongue, grumbling, but adjusted his stance. It only took a few more corrections before he finally managed to cross the 5000 kg boundary.

    ¡°See?¡± Feiyin smirked. ¡°Now you¡¯re actually dangerous.¡±

    Ren wiped the sweat off his forehead, rolling his eyes. ¡°I was already dangerous.¡±

    Yue snickered. ¡°You were scary. Now you¡¯re just terrifying.¡±

    Shen Mu chuckled. ¡°A terrifying meat shield.¡±

    Ren glared. ¡°I hate all of you.¡±

    Laughter rippled through the group, but there was no mockery in it¡ªjust familiarity, warmth. It was something they hadn¡¯t had in weeks.

    Something worth holding onto.

    Feiyin took the time to learn from the others as well.

    Shen Mu proved invaluable in teaching him more about plant life in the caves. Feiyin listened intently, absorbing knowledge about what was edible, what could be used for medicine, and what was better left untouched.

    ¡°This one here,¡± Shen Mu said, pointing to a faintly glowing fungus, ¡°is safe in small amounts but causes hallucinations if eaten in excess.¡±

    Feiyin raised a brow. ¡°Hallucinations?¡±

    Shen Mu nodded. ¡°I suspect some of the more unhinged survivors we encountered may have ingested it unknowingly.¡±

    Feiyin frowned. ¡°That¡¯s good to know. Anything else?¡±

    Shen Mu pointed to another plant, this one dull gray and barely noticeable against the cavern wall. ¡°This can slow bleeding if crushed and applied directly.¡±

    Feiyin committed the information to memory. Knowledge was as much a weapon as his blade.

    Hunting became more efficient.

    Yue led the group alongside Feiyin, tracking creatures using her nose, while Feiyin and others took them down swiftly. They began stockpiling food, ensuring that everyone got enough to eat. Even those who had barely survived before began regaining their strength.

    It wasn¡¯t perfect. It wasn¡¯t comfortable.

    But it was survivable.

    Feiyin should have felt more at ease.

    And yet¡ª

    That strange, uneasy dissonance in the back of his mind never left him.

    Something was wrong.

    And it had nothing to do with the cave.

    The heart-eating worm.

    Feiyin had spent nights trying to sense it, to understand its oscillations.

    It was small, nearly imperceptible. A parasite hidden within, waiting, watching.

    It pulsed faintly, in time with his heartbeat, but not in sync. A discordant presence. A parasite, just as Shen Mu said¡ªone that only needed an excuse to wake up and devour him.

    Feiyin¡¯s fingers clenched over his chest.

    ¡®I have to figure out a way to remove it.¡¯

    But how?

    He didn¡¯t know.

    And that was what terrified him.

    Still, he didn¡¯t stop searching.

    Because he refused to be anyone¡¯s pawn.

    He would find a way.

    The days passed too quickly.

    And then, the sharp whistle cut through the cavern.

    A commanding, cold voice followed:

    ¡°You have two hours to get here, or you will die.¡±

    Silence fell over the group.

    No one moved.

    No one spoke.

    They had all known this day was coming.

    But knowing was different from facing it.

    Ren exhaled through his nose. ¡°Well. That¡¯s subtle.¡±

    Yue¡¯s ears flattened. ¡°¡­It¡¯s over?¡±

    Shen Mu¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°The month is up.¡±

    Feiyin closed his eyes briefly, before opening them again. ¡°We survived.¡±

    Some part of him expected to feel relief.

    He didn¡¯t.

    Because survival wasn¡¯t victory.

    ¡°We should feel happy, right?¡± one of the younger survivors murmured. ¡°We made it, so¡­ why do I feel like something worse is about to happen?¡±

    Feiyin didn¡¯t answer.

    Because that feeling?

    He felt it too.

    They were about to see their captors again.

    And nothing about that could be good.

 Chapter 61- Antidote

    Darkness loomed, heavy and suffocating.

    The survivors stood in a tight, tense cluster as the sound of footsteps approached.

    Out of the shadows emerged the same black-robed man from before¡ªthe one who had thrown them into this hell a month ago.

    His gaze swept over them, calculating, disinterested. Behind him, several servants followed in eerie silence, each carrying boxes filled with small glass vials.

    For a moment, he simply stared at them. Then, with a slightly surprised chuckle, he muttered to himself,

    ¡°Oh? I didn¡¯t expect to see more than ten survivors out of two hundreds¡­ but here you are, a full thirty-five of you.¡± His lips curled into something akin to amusement, muttering to himself. ¡°Cave number three¡­ for children between six and twelve¡­ produced unexpected results.¡±

    The survivors stiffened.

    Feiyin¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    That meant there were other caves. Other groups. But what happened to them?

    His fingers clenched at his sides.

    The black-robed man clapped his hands together. ¡°Well. If you¡¯re still alive after a month in there, then perhaps you have some use. Consider it an accomplishment¡ªyou¡¯ve proven you have some worth.¡±

    His amused tone sent a shudder through the group.

    Without missing a beat, he waved a hand. ¡°As a reward, here is your antidote for this month.¡±

    The silent, expressionless servants stepped forward, opening the boxes. Inside were rows of glass vials filled with a murky, deep red liquid. One by one, they began handing them out.

    The survivors hesitated.

    Some stared at the vials in their hands, almost afraid to drink.

    The black-robed man let out an exasperated sigh. ¡°Drink it or don¡¯t. But if you don¡¯t, you can drop dead now.¡±

    Those words broke whatever resistance remained.

    One by one, they drank.

    Feiyin did as well¡ªbut he wasn¡¯t focused on the taste.

    He was focused on the worm.

    The moment the antidote slid down his throat, he focused all of his inner sense on the parasite latched onto his heart.

    It stirred.

    For a moment, it twitched, its oscillation shifting unnaturally, as though it had been suppressed.

    Feiyin¡¯s brows furrowed.

    ¡®So the antidote isn¡¯t truly an antidote¡ªit simply forces the worm back into dormancy.¡¯

    His grip on the empty vial tightened.

    It didn¡¯t remove the parasite. It just stopped it from eating them alive.

    For now.

    He exhaled slowly.

    He would find a way to kill it.

    There was always a way.

    The black-robed man let them sit in uneasy silence for a few minutes, letting the antidote take effect. Then, without warning, he turned on his heel.

    ¡°I hate staying here longer than necessary.¡± His voice bored. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die lost in this cave, then follow me quietly.¡±

    With a few lazy steps, he approached one of the cavern walls and¡­

    Knocked.

    Seemingly at random.

    Tap. Tap. Tap.

    A strange pattern.

    Then¡ªwith a deep rumbling noise¡ªthe wall shifted.

    A section of stone slid aside, revealing a wide passageway.

    A few of the children gasped at the sight.

    For a full month, this cave had been their entire world.

    Now, there was a way out.

    The black-robed man stepped toward the passage¡ª

    But before he could enter¡­

    A cry rang out from the distance.

    ¡°Wait! Wait for me!¡±

    Heads snapped toward the sound.

    A girl, no older than ten, ran toward them from afar. Clutching her chest in pain.

    Feiyin¡¯s stomach dropped.

    She stumbled forward, gasping, her face twisted in desperation.

    ¡°I¡¯m here! Please, give me the antidote!¡±

    The black-robed man paused.

    His lips curled mockingly.

    ¡°You¡¯re feeling the pinch, huh?¡±

    The girl nodded furiously. ¡°I was stuck fighting ra¡ªAAAAAAGGGHHHHH!!!¡±

    Screams.

    Agonized, piercing screams.

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    She collapsed.

    Her body convulsed violently.

    She clawed at her chest, her fingers digging in, as if trying to rip out her own heart.

    Her eyes bulged. Her mouth foamed.

    And then¡ª

    Silence.

    The cave felt empty.

    She lay still.

    Blood trickled from her nose.

    And just like that, she was gone.

    Feiyin felt his stomach twist violently.

    He had survived.

    But only because they allowed him to.

    His fists clenched.

    His heart burned.

    How dare they.

    How dare they decide who lives and who dies so nonchalantly.

    The black-robed man simply sighed, clapping his hands once.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s that.¡± His tone casual, as if he had merely stepped on a bug.

    He turned, striding into the passage.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have all day, so if you don¡¯t want to get out, then stay here. I really don¡¯t care.¡±

    A tense, horrified silence gripped the group.

    No one moved.

    Then, one by one, they followed.

    Feiyin lingered.

    His gaze stayed on the girl¡¯s small, lifeless body.

    His throat tightened.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know your name¡­¡¯

    His chest ached.

    But anger burned over the sorrow.

    ¡®¡­But I can promise you¡ªit won¡¯t end well for them either.¡¯

    He turned.

    Without looking back, he stepped into the unknown.

    ¡ª---------------

    The group moved forward in tense silence, following the black-robed man¡¯s measured, unhurried steps through the dimly lit passage.

    The servants trailed behind them, carrying the now-empty boxes, their faces as blank and emotionless as ever.

    Feiyin¡¯s ears were sharp, picking up the faint shuffle of bare feet against stone, the uneven breaths of exhausted, fearful children.

    Every step felt heavy.

    No one spoke.

    The weight of what had just happened¡ªof the girl¡¯s lifeless body left behind¡ªhung over them like a suffocating fog.

    Feiyin¡¯s fingers twitched.

    Even though he kept his expression neutral, his blood was still boiling.

    That man had acted like it was nothing.

    Like her death didn¡¯t matter.

    He gritted his teeth and kept walking.

    Minutes passed.

    Or perhaps longer¡ªtime felt strange in this place.

    The passage stretched onward, its walls lined with faintly glowing blue crystals that cast an eerie, cold light across the group.

    For the first time in a month, they weren¡¯t stumbling blindly in darkness.

    Yet, despite the faint glow, the path ahead felt endless.

    Then¡ª

    A shift.

    Something different.

    At first, it was just a faint glimmer in the distance.

    Then, it grew brighter.

    Larger.

    Closer.

    It was light.

    True light.

    Not the cold glow of cavern crystals, nor the flicker of distant torch flames.

    But sunlight.

    A few of the children gasped.

    Even Feiyin felt his breath hitch.

    After a full month in unrelenting darkness, their first glimpse of daylight was almost blinding.

    Their pace quickened instinctively.

    The once sluggish, hopeless shuffling became eager strides as the group pressed forward, drawn toward the opening ahead.

    The black-robed man said nothing, simply stepping out into the light without hesitation.

    Feiyin followed.

    And then¡ª

    He stepped outside.

    The moment he emerged from the passage, his breath caught in his throat.

    The sky stretched endlessly above him, vast and impossibly blue.

    The air was crisp and cool, carrying the scent of pine and damp earth.

    The sunlight¡ªbright and warm¡ªkissed his skin.

    Not stone. Not damp, suffocating air.

    The real world.

    They had emerged near the base of a towering mountain range, the passage hidden within a sheer cliffside. Below, dense forests stretched for miles, their green canopies swaying gently in the breeze.

    The contrast to the cold, dark hell they had been trapped in was overwhelming.

    For a moment, no one spoke.

    The children stood still, their faces turned toward the sky.

    Some were stunned.

    Some were shaking.

    One boy, barely older than Feiyin, let out a broken sob and sank to his knees.

    A girl beside him covered her mouth, as if she couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing.

    Feiyin breathed deeply.

    The fresh air filled his lungs.

    This¡­ this was freedom.

    But only for now.

    He lowered his gaze, forcing himself to stay grounded.

    They were still prisoners.

    The moment of relief was fleeting.

    His fists clenched.

    This wasn¡¯t over.

    Not by a long shot.

    The black-robed man glanced over them, as if assessing their reactions.

    Then, with a disinterested shrug, he said, ¡°Alright now, keep moving.¡±

    No sympathy.

    No acknowledgment of what they had just endured.

    Just orders.

    Ren, standing just a few paces from Feiyin, scoffed quietly.

    Yue, beside him, exhaled shakily, gripping her sleeves.

    Feiyin could feel the weight of her tangled emotions, the relief of surviving, the grief of what they had lost, and the fear of what lay ahead.

    She turned to him, her golden eyes wide, filled with something between awe and uncertainty.

    ¡°¡­We¡¯re really outside.¡±

    Feiyin gave a small nod. ¡°Yeah.¡±

    His voice was quiet.

    Even he wasn¡¯t sure how to feel.

    Yue swallowed. ¡°It feels¡­ strange.¡±

    Ren scoffed, crossing his arms. ¡°Hah. I almost forgot what fresh air was like.¡±

    Despite the mocking tone, Feiyin caught the way his shoulders were tense, how his gaze lingered on the sky longer than necessary.

    For someone who had spent most of his life in the slums, trapped in filth and misery, the sight of endless open space must have felt¡­ foreign.

    A few feet away, Shen Mu adjusted his sleeves, exhaling.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s beautiful.¡±

    Feiyin glanced at him.

    Shen Mu had been collected and composed this entire time, never panicking, always thinking.

    But now, in the open, a quiet look of reverence crossed his face.

    Feiyin turned his attention back to the horizon.

    Yes.

    It was beautiful.

    But right now, it was nothing more than a cruel reminder.

    A reminder that they were not free.

    That they still belonged to their captors.

    That they were still bound by the parasite inside them.

    His stomach twisted.

    The Saint Spirit Sect had taken so much.

    They had stolen their freedom.

    Had stolen their lives.

    Had stolen their choice.

    His fingers grazed Bai Yu, who was curled securely around his arm inside the long sleeves of a robe he exchanged for food.

    The small white snake, sensing his emotions, tightened its coil slightly, as if offering silent comfort.

    Feiyin let out a slow breath.

    No matter what happened next¡­

    No matter what they forced him to endure¡­

    One day¡­

    He would break free.

    And he would make them pay.

 Chapter 62- Evaluation

    The black-robed man strode forward without looking back, his movements smooth and unhurried, as if leading a flock of livestock to their pens.

    Feiyin and the others followed in silence, their expressions neutral, but tension radiated from the group like an undercurrent, thick and suffocating.

    The sky stretched endlessly above them, a cruel reminder that even though they had stepped out of the cavern¡¯s darkness, they were still trapped.

    The man¡¯s voice was casual, almost bored as he finally spoke.

    ¡°As possessions of the sect, surviving this past month means you are eligible for some resources and training.¡±

    Some of the children stiffened at the word ¡®possessions,¡¯ their hands clenching into fists.

    He continued, completely indifferent to their reactions.

    ¡°You will soon be reaching a training camp set up for you and survivors from the other caves. That is where you will spend most of your time training to reach the Meridian Opening Realm as soon as possible. If you succeed in doing so, you may step up in rank and become a menial disciple.¡±

    His lips curled upward in something that resembled a mockery of a smile.

    ¡°But if you fail to do so in the next three years¡­¡± He clicked his tongue, shaking his head.

    Some of the children gulped audibly.

    ¡°Well, then you¡¯ll either end up as fodder for the beast taming branch¡­¡± He gestured lazily to the sky, where a lone black bird circled ominously.

    ¡°¡­or if you¡¯re pretty enough, you might end up as a cauldron for those perverts.¡±

    A shudder ran through the group.

    The man chuckled.

    ¡°And if neither of those suit your tastes¡­ well, you could always become a branded slave.¡±

    At that, he glanced over his shoulder at the silent servants following behind him.

    Their faces were expressionless, lifeless, their gazes blank and void of anything remotely human.

    He smirked.

    ¡°Like these doll-servants.¡±

    Feiyin¡¯s stomach twisted.

    His fingers itched to tighten around the blade he had hidden within his robes.

    But he forced himself to breathe.

    He could feel Ren¡¯s killing intent flare for a moment before it was forcibly snuffed out.

    Yue¡¯s face paled, but her hands remained clenched at her sides.

    Shen Mu adjusted his sleeves, expression as calm as ever, but Feiyin could see the hard glint in his eyes.

    No one spoke.

    The man¡¯s smirk deepened.

    Then, without another word, he turned back around and kept walking.

    <hr>

    The path wound downward, leading them through the edge of the forest, before opening into a wide clearing at the base of the mountain range.

    And there¡ª

    Feiyin¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Ahead, a training ground.

    The area was vast, with multiple wooden structures, several open-air sparring fields, and tall stone pillars at the center.

    And they weren¡¯t alone.

    Scattered across the camp were other groups of children, each looking disheveled and exhausted.

    Some huddled close together, clutching each other tightly, as if afraid they would be separated.

    Others stood rigid and alone, weary eyes darting around, their shoulders tense as if expecting an attack at any moment.

    And some groups¡­

    Feiyin¡¯s gaze sharpened.

    Some groups were too small.

    Only a few survivors.

    The rest didn¡¯t make it.

    <hr>

    A bald man, thickly built and dressed in a plain dark robe, stood in the center of the training ground, his arms crossed over his chest.

    The black-robed man who had led them here finally stopped.

    ¡°Well, this is where I leave you.¡±

    His tone was nonchalant, almost amused.

    ¡°Good luck. Try not to die too fast.¡±

    With a lazy wave of his hand, he turned and walked away, disappearing into one of the wooden structures.

    The bald man stepped forward.

    His eyes swept over them, measuring, assessing, weighing.

    Then, his voice boomed across the training ground.

    ¡°From this moment forward, you are no longer rats in the dark.¡±

    His lips curled into something resembling a sneer.

    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re worth anything yet.¡±

    He gestured toward the tall stone pillars standing behind him.

    ¡°To determine where you stand, you will be evaluated.¡±

    A few children shifted uncomfortably.

    ¡°Each of you will come forward and strike the pillar. It will measure your inner strength and assign you a rank.¡±

    He listed the ranks, his tone flat and uninterested.

    ¡°Less than 1000 kg? Unranked.

    1000 kg? Early stage.

    2000 kg to 3000 kg? Middle stage.

    4000 kg? High stage.

    5000 kg? Peak stage.¡±

    Feiyin¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    No mention of perfection.

    His thoughts flickered to what his father had taught him.

    10,000 kg.

    The limit of body tempering.

    Yet no one mentioned it.

    Such a big power like the Saint Spirit Sect must surely know, yet they didn¡¯t mention it. They must have their reasons.

    He exhaled quietly.

    Then, he watched as the evaluations began.

    <hr>

    One by one, children stepped forward to strike the pillar.

    Most results ranged between early and middle stage.

    A few reached high stage, their expressions relieved as the instructor nodded approvingly.

    And then¡ª

    One child stepped up and struck the pillar.

    5000 kg.

    The number flashed across the stone surface.

    The bald man¡¯s eyebrows lifted slightly.

    ¡°A peak stage at this age? Not bad.¡±

    A ripple of murmurs went through the crowd.

    Then came Ren.

    His steps were steady, his expression calm¡ªbut Feiyin could see the sharp glint in his eyes.

    Ren struck.

    5000 kg.

    Some heads turned.

    Two peak stage results in quick succession.

    The instructor smirked. ¡°Hah, seems some of you actually know how to use your bodies.¡±

    Then came Yue.

    The lynx girl rolled her shoulders, stretching her arms before she stepped up.

    Her tail twitched slightly before she exhaled, focusing all of her strength.

    She struck.

    5000 kg.

    Beastkin were known for strong bodies and instinctive power, but for an eight-year-old to reach peak stage was no small feat.

    A few scattered whispers rippled through the crowd.

    The instructor let out a low chuckle. ¡°Hah, another one.¡±

    Then came Shen Mu.

    Feiyin watched as he calmly stepped forward.

    Unlike the others, his movements weren¡¯t rushed.

    There was no eagerness, no tension, only precision.

    Shen Mu struck the pillar.

    4000 kg.

    A high-stage result.

    The instructor nodded slightly, recognizing the difference.

    ¡°Not quite peak stage, but not bad at all. You know how to refine your body properly.¡±

    Shen Mu¡¯s lips curved slightly¡ªnot a smirk, not a grin, but the faintest trace of satisfaction.

    <hr>

    Then came the rest of the notable survivors.

    A boy from another group, around ten years old, stepped forward.

    His frame was lean but well-trained, his knuckles slightly scarred from past fights.

    He struck the pillar.

    4000 kg.

    Another high-stage.

    Then came a girl with piercing eyes and a cold demeanor.

    She was tall for her age, her stance sharp and precise.

    She struck.

    5000 kg.

    Another peak-stage result.

    She turned away without acknowledging anyone, her expression unreadable.

    The instructor chuckled.

    ¡°Hah, at least you lot weren¡¯t completely useless.¡±

    Then, finally¡ª

    Feiyin stepped forward.

    The pillar stood before him, cold and unmoving.

    He could easily surpass the rest.

    But he wouldn¡¯t.

    10,000 kg was his real strength.

    He would only show 5000 kg.

    With a steady breath, he struck.

    5000 kg.

    The instructor¡¯s eyes gleamed.

    ¡°Hah. Another peak stage. And this one¡¯s younger.¡±

    More whispers.

    Feiyin stepped back, expression neutral.

    It was enough.

    More than enough.

    The evaluation ended, and with that¡ª

    Their path in the Saint Spirit Sect truly began.

    <hr>

    After the evaluations concluded, the children were led away from the training field, their bodies sore but their minds whirling with a mix of relief and unease. The instructor¡ªhaving given no further instructions¡ªsimply waved them toward a large wooden structure at the far end of the training ground.

    ¡°Go. Eat.¡±

    That was all he said before walking off.

    A tense silence hung in the air as they trudged forward, most still too wary to speak freely. Even those who had managed to strike the evaluation pillar with confidence felt the weight of their circumstances pressing down on them.

    Yet, when they finally stepped inside the canteen, the sight before them made several children freeze in their tracks.

    A long row of wooden tables stretched across the hall, crude but sturdy, illuminated by hanging lanterns that cast a warm glow. At the far end, emotionless servants dressed in gray robes stood behind large iron pots, spooning food onto wooden trays.

    The smell of steaming rice, roasted vegetables, and simmering broth filled the air.

    For many of the children¡ªwho had spent a month surviving on whatever they could find¡ªthe scent alone was enough to make their eyes sting.

    Feiyin felt his stomach tighten at the sight.

    It wasn¡¯t even a grand meal. Plain rice, a small portion of greens, and a piece of meat. But after weeks of raw flesh, bitter herbs, and filthy water, it looked more tempting than the finest feast.

    A hushed murmur spread through the group.

    ¡°¡­This is real, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­actual food.¡±

    Several children hesitated, as if the meal was a trick, a cruel illusion.

    Then, without warning, a boy near the front rushed forward, grabbing a tray with shaking hands. He clutched the warm bowl of rice, staring at it before shoving a handful into his mouth.

    The tension snapped.

    The children moved.

    One by one, they stepped forward, accepting their trays, fingers trembling as they held the warmth of real food in their hands.

    Feiyin received his portion and turned, spotting Ren, Yue, and Shen Mu waiting for him at an empty table.

    They sat down together, their trays before them.

    For a moment, no one spoke.

    Then¡ª

    Ren let out a low chuckle, shaking his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s funny, isn¡¯t it?¡± he muttered. ¡°A simple meal, and we look like we¡¯ve just been gifted treasures.¡±

    Yue, who had been staring at her food in silence, picked up a grain of rice with her fingers and held it up, as if inspecting it.

    ¡°¡­I forgot what warm food smelled like.¡± Her ears drooped slightly.

    Shen Mu remained quiet, but his grip on his chopsticks was tight.

    Feiyin exhaled softly.

    He knew what they were feeling.

    This wasn¡¯t just food.

    It was a reminder of what they had lost.

    ¡°¡­We should eat,¡± he finally said. ¡°It won¡¯t stay warm forever.¡±

    Yue nodded, bringing a piece of meat to her lips. As soon as she bit down, her eyes widened, her tail twitching slightly.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s good.¡±

    Ren scoffed. ¡°It¡¯s not even seasoned.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± Yue mumbled through another bite, her expression softening.

    Feiyin took his first bite of rice, chewing slowly. It was warm, filling, and clean¡ªsomething he hadn¡¯t had in weeks. He took a small piece of meat and fed it to Bai Yu, who was coiled around his arm.

    Across the table, Shen Mu finally broke his silence.

    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t decide if I should savor this or eat as much as I can before they take it away.¡±

    Ren smirked, scooping up a large spoonful. ¡°Eat first, think later.¡±

    Feiyin ate methodically, letting his body absorb the warmth while keeping his focus sharp.

    Then, a voice from another table caught his attention.

    ¡°I bet you the strongest ones will get more food later.¡±

    ¡°Probably. They¡¯re trying to make us stronger, right? Not starve us.¡±

    ¡°¡­Or they¡¯re just feeding us before killing us off.¡±

    A few muttered agreements followed, but no one truly knew what was ahead.

    Ren gave a mocking snort. ¡°Listen to them. We finally get food, and they¡¯re already worrying about what¡¯s next.¡±

    Shen Mu glanced up. ¡°Can you blame them?¡±

    Ren¡¯s smirk faded slightly. ¡°¡­No.¡±

    A small silence settled between them before Yue sighed, setting down her chopsticks.

    ¡°¡­We should keep our guard up. Just because they¡¯re feeding us doesn¡¯t mean they care if we live.¡±

    Feiyin nodded.

    This was only the beginning.

    Still, for now¡ª

    He took another bite, letting the warmth spread through his chest.

    For now, they ate in peace.

    <hr>

    After the meal, silent servants led them to rows of small wooden huts.

    Each hut held four small straw beds.

    Feiyin entered one with Ren, Yue, and Shen Mu.

    They exchanged glances.

    Then, slowly, they sat down.

    For the first time in a month¡ª

    They had a roof over their heads.

    A bed.

    And yet¡­

    None of them could sleep easily.

 Chapter 63- Training Camp

    Dawn stretched over the horizon, casting a dim glow over the crude training grounds. The chill of morning air seeped through the thin fabric of their clothes, biting into their weary bodies. Sleep had been restless for most¡ªif it came at all. The weight of their situation, the uncertain fate ahead, kept many staring at the ceiling of their huts long after night had fallen.

    And then¡ª

    A sharp, piercing whistle cut through the silence.

    ¡°Out. Now.¡±

    The gruff, authoritative bark of the bald instructor from the day before shattered any lingering drowsiness.

    Doors slammed open, and children spilled out into the cold morning, some sluggish, some alert, but all tense.

    Ren stretched his arms, his usual dry sarcasm already making an appearance. ¡°I hate this place.¡±

    Yue yawned, her ears twitching slightly. ¡°You¡¯ve only been here a day.¡±

    Shen Mu, ever composed, adjusted his tunic. ¡°We should go. They don¡¯t seem the patient type.¡±

    Feiyin was already stepping outside, rolling his shoulders as he exhaled slowly, while Bai Yu was still sleeping on his bed. He could feel it¡ªthe way his body had already begun recovering from the malnourishment and exhaustion of the last month.

    His inner strength pulsed steadily within him.

    Now, it was time to see what this so-called training would entail.

    <hr>

    They were herded to a large, open field, where stone pillars lined the area in neat rows. It was clearly a designated training space, though it held a crude, oppressive air.

    The bald instructor stood at the center, arms crossed over his chest, his sharp, piercing eyes scanning the crowd.

    When he spoke, his voice was grating, each word carrying undisguised disdain.

    ¡°Surviving the caverns didn¡¯t make you strong.¡± His gaze swept over them, pausing briefly at some of the more exhausted-looking survivors.

    ¡°It just means you weren¡¯t the first to die.¡±

    Tension rippled through the crowd, a mix of resentment and fear.

    The instructor smirked, taking pleasure in their discomfort.

    ¡°From today onward, you¡¯ll train. If you¡¯re weak, you¡¯ll be discarded. If you¡¯re slow, you¡¯ll be beaten. If you disobey¡­ you¡¯ll be killed.¡±

    No one moved.

    No one doubted his words.

    Then, with a slow, deliberate motion, he clapped his hands.

    ¡°Two groups. Those at the peak of body tempering, step to the left. The rest, to the right.¡±

    A hesitant shuffle went through the crowd as survivors exchanged wary glances.

    Feiyin stepped left without hesitation. Yue and Ren followed suit, their movements confident but cautious.

    As Feiyin glanced around, he counted.

    Seventeen.

    That was the number of survivors who had reached the peak. Out of a hundred.

    Seventeen.

    Shen Mu was among the rest, his brows furrowing slightly as he stepped to the right.

    Feiyin knew he had been training diligently, but he was still at the high stage of body tempering, not quite at the peak yet.

    The instructor¡¯s lip curled.

    ¡°Seventeen out of a hundred.¡± His voice was laced with disappointment.

    ¡°Pathetic.¡±

    He turned to the larger group¡ªthose who had yet to reach the peak.

    ¡°Your goal is simple¡ªsurvive.¡±

    His voice was merciless, devoid of sympathy.

    ¡°You will train your skin, muscles, bones, marrow, and blood. If you fail to reach the peak soon, you¡¯ll be discarded. There is no place in the sect for those who cannot open their meridians.¡±

    The smaller group¡ªthe seventeen at the peak¡ªwas next under his scrutiny.

    A slow, predatory smirk spread across his face.

    ¡°And you lot¡­ you are on the verge of stepping into Meridian Opening.¡±

    He took a few deliberate steps closer, letting the weight of his presence settle over them.

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°The first five among you to open their meridians will be rewarded with resources, better training, and status within the sect.¡±

    The meaning behind his words was clear.

    The first five to reach Meridian Opening would step above the rest.

    Tension spiked immediately.

    Several of the peak-stage survivors stiffened, eyes flickering with sharp focus. Others glanced around warily, as if already seeing their future competition.

    Feiyin remained calm, but his mind was working rapidly.

    <hr>

    The first five to open their meridians would be noticed. That much was obvious.

    Too much attention too early was dangerous.

    Feiyin had no doubt that the Saint Spirit Sect valued talent¡ªbut if he stood out too soon, it would invite restrictions, scrutiny, and control.

    That was not an option.

    He had already opened four meridians before coming here. He could push through several more if he wanted.

    But he wouldn¡¯t rush.

    Instead, he needed to make sure he was in the first five, but not first.

    He glanced at Ren, Yue, and Shen Mu. They were his priority. If they could open their meridians together, they would stay in the same batch and move forward together.

    That would be their foundation¡ªa foothold in the sect that would give them an edge in the future.

    <hr>

    That night, after the first grueling day of training, Feiyin gathered Ren, Yue, and Shen Mu inside their hut. The air was thick with exhaustion, but determination shone in their eyes.

    Ren leaned against the wooden wall, rolling his shoulders, his expression set in mild annoyance. ¡°I still hate this place.¡±

    Yue, sitting cross-legged on the ground, stretched out her legs, flicking her tail behind her. ¡°You said that in the morning.¡±

    Ren smirked. ¡°And I¡¯ll say it again tomorrow.¡±

    Shen Mu, as composed as ever, crossed his arms and gave Feiyin a pointed look. ¡°You have a plan. Let¡¯s hear it.¡±

    Feiyin exhaled slowly, his gray eyes flecked with amethyst, glinting with purpose.

    ¡°The first five to open their meridians will be rewarded. We need to be among them.¡±

    A brief silence followed as they all exchanged looks.

    Yue¡¯s ears twitched slightly, her gaze sharpening. ¡°So we need to train harder.¡±

    Feiyin nodded. ¡°Not just harder¡ªsmarter.¡±

    Ren snorted. ¡°You¡¯re implying I haven¡¯t been smart so far.¡±

    Feiyin smirked. ¡°I¡¯m saying you can improve.¡±

    Ren clicked his tongue. ¡°Tch. Annoying.¡±

    But he didn¡¯t argue.

    Shen Mu, always the one to process the situation logically, spoke next. ¡°You¡¯re planning to help us open our meridians at the same time?¡±

    Feiyin met his gaze and nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If we stay in the same batch, we¡¯ll move up together.¡±

    Shen Mu rubbed his chin, his expression thoughtful. ¡°That makes sense. I¡¯m already close to reaching the peak. If I can reach it quickly, I won¡¯t fall behind.¡±

    Feiyin turned to him first.

    ¡°You¡¯re already at the high stage of body tempering. Your biggest obstacle right now is your marrow refinement.¡±

    Shen Mu nodded.

    ¡°Then you need to focus on circulation. Your inner strength is refined enough, but you need to let it flow through every part of your body, strengthening the last remnants of your marrow.¡±

    Shen Mu frowned slightly but nodded in understanding. ¡°I see. So I should focus on steady refinement instead of just forcing my way through.¡±

    Feiyin gave him an approving nod. ¡°Exactly. If you rush it carelessly, you¡¯ll just strain your body. But if you refine it step by step, you¡¯ll reach the peak within the next few days.¡±

    Shen Mu took a deep breath. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll adjust my training accordingly.¡±

    With that settled, Feiyin turned to Yue.

    Her golden feline eyes gleamed with curiosity.

    ¡°As for you, Yue¡­ you have the strongest natural physique among us. Beastkin inherently refine their bodies better than humans. That¡¯s why you already reached the peak of body tempering even at your age.¡±

    Yue tilted her head, waiting for him to continue.

    ¡°For you, the problem won¡¯t be reaching the first meridian¡ªit¡¯ll be controlling the flow when it starts opening.¡±

    Yue¡¯s ears twitched in slight confusion. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Feiyin tapped his chest.

    ¡°Meridian opening isn¡¯t just about forcefully breaking through. If you can guide the flow properly, you can make it smoother and even lessen the pain. You already have strong instincts¡ªuse them. Trust your body¡¯s natural rhythm, like when you fight. The key for you is not resisting the process, but flowing with it.¡±

    Yue¡¯s eyes widened slightly, realization dawning on her. ¡°So I should follow the natural pull instead of trying to brute force it?¡±

    Feiyin grinned. ¡°Exactly. Your control over your inner strength is sharp when you fight. Use that same control to guide your meridian¡¯s opening.¡±

    Yue grinned back, excitement flickering in her expression. ¡°Alright. I can do that.¡±

    Finally, Feiyin turned to Ren.

    Ren raised an eyebrow, smirking slightly. ¡°And what about me, oh wise one?¡±

    Feiyin rolled his eyes.

    ¡°Your biggest strength is your survival instinct.¡±

    Ren¡¯s smirk faded slightly as he narrowed his gaze.

    ¡°You¡¯ve always relied on sensing danger and reacting instantly. That means your body already knows how to conserve and release strength efficiently.¡±

    Ren was silent for a moment before nodding slowly. ¡°Go on.¡±

    Feiyin continued.

    ¡°Meridian opening requires balance. If you push too hard, you¡¯ll injure yourself. If you hesitate, you¡¯ll waste time. But if you apply your instinctual awareness¡ªthe same way you react to attacks¡ªyou can control the flow of your inner strength and hit the perfect balance.¡±

    Ren hummed, his expression unreadable.

    Then, after a moment, he chuckled.

    ¡°Hah. So I just need to not overthink it. Got it.¡±

    Feiyin nodded in satisfaction before leaning back against the hut.

    He, too, had been working toward his next step.

    He had been grinding away at his fifth meridian, slowly, carefully, meticulously. He wouldn¡¯t rush it.

    The key was efficiency, not haste.

    Now that they had a plan, he exhaled deeply.

    ¡°We¡¯ll take things step by step. Shen Mu will reach the peak first, and we¡¯ll keep refining our control to make sure we open our meridians properly when the time comes.¡±

    Yue grinned. ¡°I like this plan.¡±

    Ren smirked. ¡°Well, since I don¡¯t have anything better to do, I guess I¡¯m in.¡±

    Shen Mu simply nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s make sure we succeed.¡±

    Feiyin looked at each of them, his chest swelling with determination.

    This was just the beginning.

    Together, they would rise.

 Chapter 64-Menial disciples

    The week passed in a blur of sweat, focus, and quiet progress.

    Each morning, Feiyin and his group woke with the sun, ready to temper their bodies and push themselves further.

    Their training began at dawn with rigorous exercises dictated by the instructors. They pushed their bodies to the limit, refining their internal strength, ensuring their foundations were as solid as possible before attempting to open their first meridian.

    Shen Mu, who had been just on the cusp of the peak, was the first to make his breakthrough.

    On the third day, after an intense training session, Shen Mu suddenly stopped mid-movement.

    His breathing deepened, and his inner strength surged, his body shaking slightly as the final remnants of his marrow and blood refinement settled.

    Feiyin, who had been watching carefully, smirked.

    "That¡¯s it. You¡¯ve reached the peak."

    Yue grinned. "Finally!"

    Ren gave a satisfied nod. ¡°Took you long enough.¡±

    Shen Mu let out a slow breath, calming his inner strength.

    "It does feel¡­ different." His gaze flickered with sharp awareness. ¡°Stronger. Smoother.¡±

    Feiyin clapped him on the shoulder. "Now comes the real challenge. Opening your first meridian."

    Shen Mu¡¯s lips curled into a determined smirk. "Then I better get started."

    With that, Shen Mu officially joined the others in refining his control, preparing to take the next step.

    <hr>

    Despite their individual progress, life in the camp remained rigid.

    Each day, they endured brutal training under the watchful eye of their instructors. Those still refining their bodies worked tirelessly, while those at the peak¡ªFeiyin, Ren, Yue, Shen Mu, and a few others¡ªfocused on controlling their inner strength.

    After morning drills, they spent their time refining their energy, learning to target and wear down the natural resistance within their bodies where the meridians would open.

    During these sessions, Bai Yu, Feiyin¡¯s small white snake, would remain curled around his neck or wrist, occasionally lifting its head to observe his movements.

    Feiyin made sure to bring Bai Yu with him to the canteen, where it would eat alongside him, before slithering into the folds of his clothing to sleep.

    It had become a routine, a small comfort amidst their harsh reality.

    ¡°It sleeps more than I do,¡± Ren commented one afternoon, watching as Bai Yu flicked its tongue lazily before curling into Feiyin¡¯s robes.

    Feiyin chuckled. ¡°Snakes digest food slowly. It takes a lot of energy.¡±

    ¡°Wish I had that excuse,¡± Ren muttered as he stretched his arms.

    Yue flicked her ears. "You''re just jealous because Bai Yu doesn¡¯t have to train."

    Ren snorted. ¡°Damn right, I am.¡±

    These small moments kept them sane, giving them something to hold onto amidst the exhausting training.

    <hr>

    On the seventh day, murmurs spread through the camp.

    One of the other groups had finally succeeded¡ªa girl from another batch opened her first meridian.

    The moment was met with silent tension and focused stares.

    Feiyin watched carefully, noting how the instructors reacted.

    Though they remained composed, there was an undeniable flicker of interest in their eyes.

    This confirmed it.

    The first to succeed were being watched closely.

    Feiyin exhaled. He needed to time this well.

    That night, after their training, he finally decided to make his move.

    <hr>

    Under the cover of darkness, Feiyin sat cross-legged in their hut, his breathing deep and steady.

    For the past week, he had been slowly grinding away at his fifth meridian, wearing down its natural resistance with his meticulous control.

    Now, it was time.

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    Instead of brute-forcing the opening, he used his oscillation sense, listening to the song of his body.

    He let the melody of the five elements guide him¡ªEarth as the foundation, Metal to refine, Water to soften, Wood to nourish, and Fire to ignite.

    One by one, he let them flow.

    The subtle harmony built up within his body, resonating with his inner strength, until¡ª

    Snap.

    A sudden, powerful wave rippled through his body.

    The fifth meridian in his leg burst open, sending a flood of energy surging through him.

    Feiyin¡¯s entire body trembled as the baptism of the world¡¯s essence washed over him.

    His senses sharpened, his meridians broadened, and his control over his inner strength took a leap forward.

    <hr>

    Two days later, Yue followed suit.

    Her natural beastkin instincts allowed her to open her first meridian smoothly, her inner strength flowing effortlessly through her body.

    She grinned afterward, her ears twitching in satisfaction.

    "That¡­ felt amazing."

    Feiyin smirked. "Told you to trust your body."

    Yue huffed playfully. "Alright, alright, you were right."

    Ren, on the other hand, took a bit longer.

    He didn¡¯t struggle, but his cautious nature made him hesitant to push forward too quickly.

    The day after Yue, he finally succeeded, exhaling deeply as the energy of the first meridian coursed through him.

    He rolled his shoulder and grinned lazily.

    "Well, that wasn¡¯t too bad."

    Feiyin gave him a deadpan look. ¡°You took longer because you kept overthinking it.¡±

    Ren shrugged. "And yet, here I am."

    Feiyin shook his head but smiled nonetheless.

    One by one, they were making progress.

    <hr>

    Of them all, Shen Mu took the longest.

    Six days after Feiyin¡¯s breakthrough, he finally reached his own.

    Sweat dripped from his brow as he clenched his fists, his breathing uneven.

    But then, with one final push of refined control¡ª

    His meridian opened.

    The energy flooded through him, his entire body tensing before slowly relaxing into the new sensation.

    Shen Mu exhaled deeply, a rare smile tugging at his lips.

    ¡°I did it.¡±

    Ren clapped him on the back. "Took you long enough."

    Shen Mu snorted. "I wanted to be thorough."

    Feiyin, watching his friend¡¯s calm yet satisfied expression, nodded approvingly.

    They had done it.

    <hr>

    At first, their instructor had been present to ensure their training was progressing smoothly. But after the first day, he had left, leaving behind a handful of assistant instructors to monitor their progress.

    They had thought little of it¡ªtraining was their focus.

    Until now.

    <hr>

    On the morning of the following day, as Feiyin and the others finished their usual routine, a familiar presence returned.

    The main instructor, the bald and battle-hardened man, stepped back into the training grounds, his sharp gaze sweeping over the gathered group of survivors.

    A small smirk crossed his face as his eyes landed on Feiyin, Ren, Yue, Shen Mu, and the girl from another group¡ªthe first five to step into the Meridian Opening Realm.

    "So, we have our first five, huh?" His deep voice echoed through the grounds.

    Murmurs rippled through the remaining trainees, some looking on in admiration, others in envy.

    The instructor crossed his arms, nodding in approval.

    "As the first five to step into the Meridian Opening Realm, you will not remain here with the others." His gaze hardened. "From this moment, you are no longer fodder recruits of the Saint Spirit Sect. You will now be promoted to the rank of First-Class Menial Disciples."

    A collective murmur swept through the group.

    First-Class Menial Disciples?

    That was one step above the standard rank they had expected to receive.

    Feiyin remained impassive, but he could feel the sharp, assessing glances from those around him.

    The instructor continued, his voice carrying the weight of authority.

    <hr>

    "Menial disciples are the lowest rank within the sect, but there are divisions even among them."

    His sharp eyes flicked across the five of them.

    "Most new recruits start as Second-Class Menial Disciples. They are given the bare minimum resources and must work their way up to earn more opportunities. Below them are Third-Class Menial Disciples, those who are too weak to keep their second-class rank."

    He let that sink in for a moment before continuing.

    "However, as the first five to break through, you have been granted an exception. You will skip over the second-class ranking and directly become First-Class Menial Disciples."

    A ripple of reactions spread among the recruits still stuck in body tempering.

    Feiyin observed some of their expressions¡ªfrustration, bitterness, but also determination.

    The instructor¡¯s smirk widened slightly.

    "Now, you might be wondering, what does that mean for you?" He took a step forward, voice commanding.

    "First-Class Menial Disciples have better accommodations, access to slightly superior resources, and the ability to take on sect tasks to earn contribution points. These points are your lifeline in the sect."

    His tone darkened slightly.

    "Whether you live a comfortable life or suffer endlessly depends on how well you manage them."

    Feiyin¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. Contribution points.

    It was clear¡ªresources weren¡¯t freely given.

    They would have to work for them.

    "In addition to this, you are not yet assigned to a specific branch of the sect. That will come later, when you show enough promise to warrant a selection. Until then, you will live in the Menial Disciple Section and prove your worth."

    His gaze grew sharper, his presence pressing down on them.

    "The Saint Spirit Sect does not waste resources on the weak. If you wish to survive and rise, you will need to take the initiative. Fail to do so... and you will either be discarded or put to other uses."

    A chilling silence followed his words.

    Everyone knew what ¡®other uses¡¯ meant.

    The instructor let the weight of his words settle before turning on his heel.

    "Now, gather your things. You leave immediately."

    Feiyin exchanged a glance with Ren, Yue, and Shen Mu. No words were needed.

    It was time to take the next step.

 Chapter 65-First class

    The Menial Disciple Section wasn¡¯t anything extravagant. Wooden cabins, simple but sturdy, lined up neatly in rows. Some had signs of wear¡ªscratches on the wood, patches where repairs had been made¡ªbut everything was orderly, maintained with strict efficiency.

    Compared to the damp, suffocating darkness of the caves, this was paradise.

    Even so, Feiyin didn¡¯t let his guard down.

    <hr>

    Upon arrival, they were handed their new robes and identification tokens.

    Feiyin ran his fingers over the fabric of his robe¡ªblack, with a single white streak running down the shoulder. It was plain, yet it marked them as First-Class Menial Disciples.

    The token, a small but sturdy piece of metal, had his name engraved on one side and his rank on the other.

    "Keep these safe," one of the assistant instructors warned. "If you lose your token, you¡¯ll have to pay a heavy price to replace it. And without it, you won¡¯t be able to take on sect tasks or receive your rations."

    Feiyin pocketed the token. Losing it wasn¡¯t an option.

    With that done, they were escorted toward their assigned cabins.

    As they walked, Feiyin decided to take the opportunity to introduce himself and his group to the girl who had joined them.

    She walked slightly behind them, keeping her distance. Her expression was unreadable, her presence almost cold.

    Feiyin slowed his pace until he was beside her.

    "Hey, we haven¡¯t really spoken yet." He offered a slight smile. "I¡¯m Cai Feiyin. This is Ren, Yue, and Shen Mu. We came from the same training batch."

    She glanced at him briefly, then ahead again.

    "...Hui Ying."

    A short, curt response.

    Feiyin waited for her to say more.

    She didn¡¯t.

    He blinked, then chuckled lightly. Not much of a talker, huh?

    Ren smirked, whispering just loud enough for Feiyin to hear. "I think she likes you already."

    Feiyin elbowed him. Yue giggled, and even Shen Mu let out a small snort.

    Hui Ying ignored them, her gaze fixed ahead, as if completely unbothered.

    Still, Feiyin could tell¡ªit wasn¡¯t arrogance or indifference. It was shyness.

    She didn¡¯t know how to respond.

    He decided to leave it at that. For now.

    <hr>

    The cabins for First-Class Menial Disciples were different from what Feiyin had expected. Unlike the shared quarters for lower-ranked menials, these had an option¡ªeither share a cabin or take one for themselves.

    It was an unexpected privilege.

    "You may choose," the assistant instructor said. "As First-Class Menial Disciples, you are given more freedom. But don¡¯t mistake this for true status¡ªyou¡¯re still at the bottom of the sect."

    Feiyin and his group exchanged glances.

    "I¡¯d rather stay together," Yue said almost immediately.

    Ren shrugged. "Same. We work better that way."

    Shen Mu nodded in agreement.

    That settled it. They took a shared cabin.

    As for Hui Ying¡ª

    "...I¡¯ll take one for myself."

    She didn¡¯t elaborate, didn¡¯t look back. She simply took a key and left toward another cabin.

    Feiyin watched her go, not surprised. She was used to being alone.

    <hr>

    Their cabin was surprisingly spacious for four people.

    Each of them had their own bed, a personal storage chest, and a small desk for study or personal work.

    There was even a small meditation space in the corner.

    "Not bad," Ren remarked as he threw himself onto one of the beds.

    "Better than a cave, that¡¯s for sure," Shen Mu muttered, running his fingers along the sturdy wood.

    Feiyin sat on the edge of his own bed, adjusting the new First-Class Menial Disciple robe. It fit well.

    Yue was already looking through her storage chest, checking what they had been given.

    "There¡¯s a set of basic uniforms," she noted. "And¡­ a guidebook?"

    Feiyin took the booklet and flipped through it.

    It contained information about sect rules, contribution tasks, and the ranking system.

    Stolen novel; please report.

    "Looks like we¡¯ll be working for everything we get," he mused.

    Before they could discuss further, there was a knock at the door.

    Feiyin opened it to find two older disciples standing outside.

    One was a tall young man with sharp features, dressed in the same First-Class robe as them. His eyes were keen, assessing them immediately.

    Beside him stood a girl with dark hair tied in a loose bun, arms crossed, looking entirely unimpressed.

    "New recruits, huh?" the young man said, his voice smooth but firm. "Welcome to the bottom of the food chain."

    Feiyin remained silent, waiting.

    The girl sighed. "We¡¯re here to hand out your antidotes. Your first one is free, but after this, you¡¯ll need contribution points to get more."

    She pulled out a small wooden box, opening it to reveal several vials of dark liquid.

    "Unlike before, this dose lasts for three months instead of one," the young man continued. "But that just means you¡¯ll have to work harder to keep earning more. The sect doesn¡¯t keep useless people."

    Feiyin and his group each took a vial.

    He held it for a moment, watching how the liquid moved inside. This was what kept them alive.

    The older disciple smirked slightly. "You look like you¡¯ve got questions."

    Feiyin met his gaze. "And you look like you have answers."

    The girl let out a short laugh. "I like this one."

    "We¡¯re your seniors, for now," the young man said. "I¡¯m Han Zhi. She¡¯s Lin Yao. First-Class Menial Disciples, same as you."

    Lin Yao tilted her head. "Though unlike you, we¡¯ve been here for a while. We know how things work."

    "And if you don¡¯t want to die early, you¡¯d do well to listen," Han Zhi added, arms crossed.

    Feiyin nodded. "Then we¡¯ll listen."

    "Good." Han Zhi stepped back. "Finish settling in. We¡¯ll be back later to explain more about how to survive in this place."

    Lin Yao gave a lazy wave before turning to leave.

    As Feiyin closed the door, Yue let out a deep breath. "That was¡­ interesting."

    Shen Mu was reading the guidebook. "We need contribution points for antidotes, but also for food and training resources. If we don¡¯t work, we don¡¯t eat."

    Ren grinned. "Then I guess we better start working."

    ¡ª-----------------------------

    Han Zhi and Lin Yao returned later that evening, their expressions unreadable. The air was different this time¡ªless casual, more serious.

    Feiyin and his group were seated inside the cabin, waiting.

    Han Zhi didn¡¯t waste time. He tossed a guidebook onto the table with a heavy thud.

    "You read this yet?" he asked, looking between them.

    Shen Mu picked it up. "We skimmed through some of it."

    Lin Yao snorted. "Skimming won¡¯t keep you alive."

    Feiyin met her gaze. "Then tell us what will."

    Han Zhi smirked. "Good attitude."

    He leaned against the wall, arms crossed. "Here¡¯s the reality¡ªyou¡¯re not here to be fed and protected. You¡¯re here to serve the sect."

    "Everything costs contribution points," Lin Yao added. "Your antidote? 250 points every three months. If you can¡¯t afford it, you die. The cabin you¡¯re living in right now? It¡¯s only given for free for the first month, but afterward, you¡¯ll need to pay 200 points per month."

    The room fell into silence.

    "First-Class Menial Disciples need to earn at least 500 points per month," Han Zhi continued. "If you fail to reach that number two months in a row, you get demoted. And once you¡¯re a Second-Class or Third-Class, your life becomes a different kind of hell."

    Ren scoffed. "So we work or we suffer. Got it."

    Lin Yao smirked. "Suffering is guaranteed. The question is how much."

    Han Zhi sat down on one of the chairs, resting his chin on his hand. "There are different ways to earn points. Daily tasks like cleaning, cooking, or assisting in minor sect duties can get you a few points at a time. Then there are more dangerous tasks¡ªhunting, gathering rare materials, or running errands for higher-ranked disciples."

    Lin Yao stretched her arms lazily. "And of course, if you really want to make it, you need to aim for the branches."

    She pointed toward the guidebook.

    "Six branches. If you want to be more than a disposable servant, you need to join one."

    Feiyin opened the book, scanning the sections.

    Saint Body Branch ¨C Focused on pure physical cultivation and combat, where disciples honed their bodies into living weapons.

    Spirit Beast Branch ¨C Specializing in taming and controlling powerful creatures, used for battle and labor.

    Joyful Union Branch ¨C Dual cultivation, a path that focused on refining energy through intimate partnerships.

    Saint Alchemy Branch ¨C The study of medicine, pill refinement, and poison as well as artifact refining and craftsmanship.

    Saint Spirit Branch ¨C The mystical arts, including formations and soul-based cultivation.

    Saint Blood Branch ¨C A sinister path that focused on using the blood of others to strengthen oneself.

    Yue grimaced. "Joyful Union? What kind of branch is this?"

    Lin Yao chuckled darkly. "A practical one. If you¡¯re beautiful enough, you¡¯ll get dragged in whether you like it or not."

    Yue¡¯s expression darkened.

    "How do you join a branch?" Shen Mu asked.

    Han Zhi leaned forward. "You need to earn at least 5000 contribution points and then pass the test for your chosen branch. Each one has different requirements for skills and knowledge, that you also need to purchase and practice beforehand on your own."

    Shen Mu narrowed his eyes. "And if you fail the test?"

    "Then you stay here and try again later. Or you die."

    Another heavy silence filled the room.

    Feiyin stared at the guidebook. He had expected harsh conditions, but this¡­

    Everything required contribution points.

    Food? Points.

    A place to stay after the first free month? Points.

    Learning techniques? Points.

    Access to teachers or training resources? Points.

    "You¡¯re telling me the sect doesn¡¯t provide anything?" Feiyin asked.

    Han Zhi chuckled. "They provide opportunities. You¡¯re the one who has to survive."

    "So how long have you been here?" Ren asked, arms crossed.

    "Nearly three years," Han Zhi said. "Saving points, taking tasks, climbing our way up."

    Lin Yao smirked. "And we¡¯re finally about to take the branch selection test."

    Feiyin observed them.

    They weren¡¯t much older than him, maybe thirteen or fourteen at most. And yet, they carried themselves with the weight of survivors.

    He understood why.

    This sect had no room for weakness.

    "So if we want to survive, we need to work, earn points, and get strong," Feiyin summarized.

    Han Zhi nodded. "Exactly."

    Yue clenched her fists. "Then we better start earning."

    Ren leaned back with a smirk. "Let¡¯s see who racks up the most points first."

    Shen Mu exhaled deeply. "No room for mistakes, huh?"

    "None," Lin Yao said. "One misstep, and you¡¯re dead weight. And dead weight doesn¡¯t last here."

    Feiyin tightened his grip on the guidebook.

    They had one month of free lodging. After that, they¡¯d have to earn their place.

    He glanced at Bai Yu, the small white snake curled up on his shoulder.

    This was only the beginning.

 Chapter 66-Hunt

    The air was thick with tension as Feiyin and his group stepped onto the dirt paths winding through the menial disciple section. Even though the sun was just beginning to rise, the settlement was already bustling with movement. Black-robed figures hurried between wooden cabins, some alone, others in small groups, all with hard expressions. Some looked determined, others exhausted, but there was one commonality among them¡ªdesperation.

    The sharp scent of burning incense mixed with the staleness of unwashed bodies. The menial disciple section wasn¡¯t a place of comfort, it was a place of survival. Feiyin adjusted his robe, feeling the rough fabric against his skin, then glanced at Yue, Ren, and Shen Mu. Yue looked calm as usual, but her sharp eyes flickered across the surroundings, picking up details. Ren had his hands in his sleeves, his posture relaxed yet unreadable, while Shen Mu walked with a measured pace, scanning the wooden signposts that directed them toward their destination.

    Ahead of them, the largest structure in the menial disciple section loomed. Made of weathered stone with heavy wooden beams reinforcing its walls, the building was crowded with disciples moving in and out, some clutching scrolls or wooden plaques. Above the entrance, a wooden plaque bore three characters in bold, inked strokes: Menial Tasks Hall.

    "Looks like we found it," Feiyin murmured.

    ¡°Feels like a marketplace,¡± Ren commented, observing the way disciples haggled over slips of paper, shoving past each other to get inside.

    ¡°Because it basically is,¡± Shen Mu replied. ¡°Tasks are the only way to survive here.¡±

    They pressed forward, weaving through the crowd and stepping into the hall.

    Inside, chaos reigned.

    The hall was spacious, but it was packed with black-robed disciples jostling for position. The air was filled with the sounds of hurried conversations, arguments, and the scratch of ink brushes as tasks were logged. Long wooden boards lined the walls, each one pinned with rows of task slips, some crisp and new, others faded and barely legible.

    At the far end of the hall, a long stone counter stretched across the room, behind which sat a handful of older disciples in gray robes. They were the ones managing the distribution and verification of tasks, speaking in short, clipped tones, barely looking up as they recorded information.

    On the right side of the hall, a large stone tablet stood, carved with names and numbers.

    Feiyin¡¯s eyes flickered toward it.

    "A ranking board?" he muttered.

    "Seems to track contribution points," Yue added, reading the inscriptions.

    At the very top of the board, the first name had a staggering number of points¡ªover 40,000.

    Ren scoffed. ¡°40,000?! What did they do, sell their soul?¡±

    Feiyin exhaled slowly. ¡°Either by being ruthless¡­ or by being useful.¡±

    ¡°Or both,¡± Shen Mu muttered.

    Feiyin didn¡¯t linger on the board for long. Instead, his gaze swept over the task boards, which were divided into sections.

    The low-rank tasks were the most common, clearly meant for those with little to no strength.

    Tasks included sweeping courtyards, scrubbing dormitories, fetching water for alchemy halls, carrying firewood, and tending livestock. The rewards were pitiful¡ªranging from five to fifteen contribution points per task.

    Shen Mu scowled. ¡°We¡¯d have to work from sunrise to sunset just to scrape together enough points.¡±

    Ren snorted. ¡°Which is why no one gets anywhere doing these.¡±

    Feiyin¡¯s attention shifted to the mid-rank tasks, where the real work began.

    There were hunting assignments, split into categories¡ªhunting unranked beasts in the outer forest for 50 points per pelt, or hunting Class 1 beasts, which were significantly stronger, for 200 to 1000 points, depending on their rank.

    There were also gathering tasks¡ªcollecting herbs for the alchemy branch, with rewards based on rarity, ranging from 80 to 300 points per bundle.

    Cleaning the beast pens for the spirit beast branch offered 90 points, while assisting in beast training awarded 120 points.

    The refining workshops had manual labor shifts, where menial disciples helped process raw materials for the sect¡¯s forges and alchemy halls. Those shifts paid 100 points per session.

    ¡°The beast pens again,¡± Yue muttered.

    ¡°Cleaning them is probably more dangerous than hunting,¡± Feiyin said. ¡°Some of the beasts in captivity are wilder than the ones outside.¡±

    Yue wrinkled her nose. ¡°Not worth it.¡±

    Then there were the high-rank tasks.

    Guard duty at the outer perimeter of the sect granted 500 points per shift.

    Transporting supplies to outposts near active battlefields rewarded 1000 points per trip.

    Retrieving specific Class beasts 1 for the spirit beast branch ranged from 1000 to 2000 points.

    Ren raised an eyebrow. ¡°battlefields?¡±

    Shen Mu frowned. ¡°Probably conflicts with rival sects¡­ or border disputes in the kingdom.¡±

    Feiyin didn¡¯t comment. He wasn¡¯t interested in high-risk assignments just yet.

    ¡°We need to get a feel for the system first,¡± he finally said. ¡°We¡¯ll start with mid-rank tasks.¡±

    ¡°Hunting?¡± Yue asked.

    Feiyin nodded. ¡°It¡¯s what we¡¯re best at.¡±

    Shen Mu grabbed one of the hunting task slips from the board. ¡°This one says unranked beasts are worth 50 points per pelt. Class 1 beasts are ranked separately, with different rewards depending on their strength.¡±

    Feiyin noted the other disciples moving about.

    Some were scruffy and exhausted, clearly struggling to make enough points to survive. Others carried themselves with confidence, used to the system, and a few lingered near the ranking board, watching new arrivals with vague amusement.

    At the counter, an older disciple barely glanced up as Shen Mu handed over the slip.

    ¡°Hunting hares and wild fowl, huh?¡± the disciple yawned. He grabbed a wooden tag, stamped it, then shoved it back across the counter. ¡°Standard rules. Bring back the pelts before sunset. Payment depends on the quality.¡±

    Feiyin took the tag and turned to the others.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    As they stepped outside, he felt the weight of their new reality settling in.

    The struggle to climb had begun.

    ¡ª------

    The air changed the moment they stepped past the threshold of the menial disciple section. The scent of sweat, incense, and damp wood gave way to the crisp, untamed freshness of the wilderness. The dirt path beneath their feet grew less defined as they ventured farther from the settlement, merging into the uneven ground of the outer forest.

    The trees were tall and gnarled, their branches twisting toward the sky like skeletal fingers, their thick foliage providing a natural canopy that cast shifting shadows over the forest floor. The farther they walked, the more the air felt alive, filled with the rustling of leaves, distant calls of birds, and the occasional snap of a twig beneath their boots.

    Ahead, the path forked, splitting into different hunting routes used by menial disciples. The well-worn trails suggested frequent use, with footprints overlapping in the dirt. Feiyin wasn¡¯t surprised to see other disciples scattered along the way, some traveling alone, others in pairs or small groups.

    Some gave them brief glances, eyes filled with guarded wariness, before quickly returning their focus forward. Others lingered a moment too long, sizing them up, before muttering amongst themselves and keeping their distance.

    Ren smirked. ¡°Looks like we¡¯re the new blood.¡±

    ¡°Expected,¡± Feiyin replied, keeping his expression neutral.

    Yue¡¯s ears twitched, flicking toward one group that whispered just loud enough for her to pick up their words. ¡°They¡¯re talking about the evaluation. Some of them heard about our results.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why they¡¯re keeping their distance,¡± Shen Mu muttered. ¡°No one wants to fight over hunting grounds with people they think might be stronger than them.¡±

    Feiyin nodded slightly. Strength determined everything here. Even in menial disciple territory, there was still competition¡ªfor food, for tasks, for resources. No one wanted to risk stepping on the wrong toes unnecessarily.

    After a while, the other groups naturally branched off, disappearing into different parts of the forest.

    Once they were alone, Feiyin slowed his pace and let his senses expand, carefully attuning to the oscillations around him.

    He felt the movements before he saw them.

    The small, rhythmic heartbeats of rodents scurrying beneath the underbrush. The skittish energy of wild birds perched high above. The subtle vibration of fur brushing against leaves as prey moved unseen between the trees.

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    The forest was alive with sound and motion, but most of it was small game¡ªexactly what they were here for.

    ¡°We should split up slightly,¡± Feiyin murmured. ¡°We can cover more ground that way.¡±

    Yue nodded, her keen nose flaring slightly as she tested the air. ¡°I¡¯ll take the left side. I smell something near the tree line.¡±

    Ren cracked his knuckles. ¡°I¡¯ll take the ridge. I saw tracks on the way in.¡±

    Shen Mu rotated his wrists. ¡°I¡¯ll go on the right then.¡±

    With a plan set, they quietly spread out, moving carefully to avoid making too much noise.

    Feiyin moved with practiced ease, each step careful and deliberate.

    He had trained for years in the militia, but this was different. Before, his hunts had always been guided¡ªfor training, for survival, but never as a necessity to buy another day of life.

    Now, every successful hunt meant less contribution points spent on food, more resources to train, and greater control over his own fate.

    As he navigated through the trees, Bai Yu shifted slightly from where it rested on his shoulder, its small body draped loosely around his neck. The snake had coiled lazily, enjoying the warmth of his body, but now its head lifted slightly, tongue flicking out as if sensing movement.

    Feiyin stopped.

    Ahead, nestled between the roots of a fallen tree, a hare twitched its nose, ears alert.

    It was small and quick, with lean muscles that promised a chase, but Feiyin wasn¡¯t planning on running.

    He exhaled slowly, sinking into a ready stance.

    His right foot pressed into the earth, inner strength coiling in his muscles, the motion mirroring the way he¡¯d practiced with his saber¡ªbut this time, he wielded no blade.

    With explosive speed, he lunged forward.

    The hare¡¯s instincts kicked in immediately¡ªit bolted.

    But Feiyin had already predicted its movement.

    His hand shot out, fingers closing around its hind leg just as it leapt.

    A sharp squeal¡ªa single, quick twist¡ªthen silence.

    The body went limp.

    Feiyin rose to his feet, holding the lifeless hare by its legs, his heartbeat steady.

    Bai Yu, still curled around his shoulder, flicked its tongue as if pleased.

    ¡°First one down,¡± Feiyin muttered, slinging the hare over his belt.

    He didn¡¯t waste time celebrating. There was still more to catch.

    By the time an hour passed, they had each gathered several hares and wild fowl.

    Yue returned first, carrying three hares and a plump pheasant.

    Ren arrived next, his sleeves slightly ruffled, dragging two wild boars behind him with an annoyed expression.

    ¡°They were in my way,¡± he muttered when Feiyin raised an eyebrow.

    Shen Mu came last, carrying a bundle of smaller prey, a mix of squirrels and birds.

    ¡°Not bad,¡± Feiyin noted.

    ¡°We should go back,¡± Yue said. ¡°The sun¡¯s starting to set.¡±

    Feiyin agreed.

    With their kills secured, they headed back toward the menial disciple section, their packs heavier, but their burdens slightly lighter.

    The journey back was uneventful at first. The forest, though teeming with life, had settled into its usual rhythm¡ªshadows stretching longer as the sun dipped toward the horizon, the rustling of unseen creatures darting through underbrush, the distant calls of night birds awakening.

    Feiyin walked ahead, leading the group down the same winding trail they had taken earlier. Their packs were heavier, filled with the results of their labor, but there was a certain lightness in the air.

    Ren swung his arm idly, rolling his shoulder. ¡°Not bad for a first hunt.¡±

    Yue stretched, ears twitching as she flicked stray feathers off her robe. ¡°It was easy. We should try for higher-ranked beasts next time.¡±

    Shen Mu chuckled. ¡°You say that now, but wait until you see a real Class 1 beast. A hare doesn¡¯t bite back.¡±

    Feiyin smirked. He could feel the growing confidence in their group, the satisfaction of a hunt well done. But just as he was about to respond¡ª

    He felt it.

    A ripple.

    Anomalous oscillations in the environment¡ªpeople waiting, hidden.

    His steps didn¡¯t falter, but his smile dimmed.

    They weren¡¯t alone.

    And just as expected, a voice called out from the trees ahead.

    ¡°Well, well. Look at the little hatchlings returning from their first meal.¡±

    Several figures stepped onto the path, blocking their way forward.

    Five men. Older. Taller. Armed.

    Their leader, a man in his late teens, stood at the front, casually resting a single-edged blade on his shoulder. His robe was the same as theirs¡ªblack with a white streak¡ªbut far more worn and dirtied from years of use.

    Behind them, two more figures emerged from the underbrush, sealing off their retreat.

    Seven in total.

    Ren let out a slow breath, rolling his neck. ¡°Great. Of course, this happens.¡±

    Shen Mu¡¯s fingers tightened.

    Feiyin smiled.

    Not a forced, nervous one.

    A real, bright smile, like an old friend had just called his name.

    The leader¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°What¡¯s with that look?¡±

    Feiyin tilted his head slightly, exuding nothing but calm amusement. ¡°I was just wondering how long it would take before this happened.¡±

    The leader scoffed, stepping forward. ¡°Hand over your gains. Now. Or else you¡¯ll disappear, and no one will even ask what happened.¡±

    His tone was casual, almost bored.

    Because it was true.

    In the Saint Spirit Sect, menial disciples lived and died in the shadows. If one of them was killed outside of direct sect orders, no one cared. No one would investigate.

    As long as the evidence was properly disposed of, nothing would happen.

    Feiyin¡¯s smile didn¡¯t fade.

    ¡°Of course,¡± he said, voice light, as he stepped forward obediently.

    Yue¡¯s ears flicked toward him in confusion. Ren frowned. Even Shen Mu glanced at him with slight disbelief.

    But Feiyin kept walking, his expression gentle, speaking in a soft tone as he slowly reached into his bag.

    His voice was only for his group to hear.

    ¡°Stay ready.¡±

    One of the ambushers grinned, relaxing slightly. ¡°See? Some of you hatchlings understand how things work.¡±

    Feiyin walked slowly, unthreateningly¡ªjust like his mother had taught him. Smile, speak softly, give them no reason to suspect.

    His fingers wrapped around the legs of one of the hares in his pack.

    Then, suddenly¡ª

    His body tensed. His core twisted like a coil springing loose.

    With a sharp flick, he threw the hare into the air, its body spinning overhead, momentarily catching everyone¡¯s attention.

    Then¡ª

    He moved.

    Like a bolt of lightning, his feet dug into the earth, propelling him forward in a sudden, explosive charge.

    The leader barely had time to react.

    By the time his eyes snapped back down, Feiyin was already inside his guard.

    His fist drove forward, inner strength layered and condensed, piercing through flesh, muscle, and bone like a spear.

    Something cracked.

    The leader choked, eyes wide, his body convulsing from the internal shockwave.

    He collapsed, blade slipping from his grip.

    Before the others could even process what had happened, Feiyin had already grabbed the falling blade midair, twisting his wrist to bring it into a reverse grip.

    Then¡ª

    The forest erupted into chaos.

    Yue lunged forward, claws flashing, aiming for the nearest opponent.

    Ren snarled, his muscles tensing as he shot forward, his sheer physical strength alone making the other disciples recoil.

    Shen Mu moved in tandem with them, weaving between blows with precise footwork, his fingers darting toward vital points.

    The remaining ambushers snapped out of their stupor.

    "Get them!" one of them roared, unsheathing his weapon.

    Steel clashed.

    Feiyin twisted away from an incoming slash, bringing his stolen blade up in a smooth arc, redirecting the attack before kicking the man squarely in the ribs.

    A sharp yelp¡ªthe ambusher staggered, but didn¡¯t go down.

    Another one rushed him from the side, aiming for his legs¡ª

    Feiyin stepped into the movement.

    His blade came down.

    Not as a mere slash, but with precision, using the exact oscillation technique he had refined against the centipede.

    The strike rippled through the enemy¡¯s body, sending them collapsing in a heap.

    From the corner of his vision, he saw Ren wrestle a blade from one of the older disciples, using sheer brute force before smashing his opponent¡¯s face into the dirt.

    Yue moved with fluid, animalistic grace, dodging an incoming attack, then ripping across her opponent¡¯s exposed side with her claws, sending them tumbling.

    Shen Mu stayed low and quick, striking tendons and ligaments, crippling movement.

    The forest was eerily silent. The battle had lasted mere moments, yet in its wake, only ragged breathing and the faint rustling of disturbed leaves remained. The seven ambushers lay scattered across the ground, some groaning in pain, others already unconscious.

    Feiyin stood over their leader¡¯s twitching form, his stolen blade resting against his side, his expression unreadable.

    Ren rolled his shoulder, exhaling sharply. ¡°Tch. Cowards thought they could take us just because they had weapons.¡±

    Yue flicked blood off her claws, her tail lashing. ¡°What do we do now?¡±

    Shen Mu wiped his hands against his robes, his fingers still tingling from striking pressure points with pinpoint precision. His method was hard to use, but effective¡ªseveral of their attackers were paralyzed, unable to move.

    Feiyin looked down at the leader¡ªthe man who had spoken so casually about taking their lives just minutes ago. Still breathing. Barely.

    His father¡¯s voice echoed in his mind.

    "A drawn blade is a known one. A sheathed one is unknown. And people fear what they don¡¯t know."

    "When you draw your blade, it is to kill."

    His fingers tightened around the hilt of his stolen blade.

    If they let them live, what would happen?

    There was no sect law that protected menial disciples.

    No rules. No mercy.

    Tomorrow, next week, next month¡ªthese same men would come back. More prepared. More vengeful.

    Yue and Ren wouldn¡¯t always be with him. Shen Mu wouldn¡¯t always be at his side.

    And what about the others? What about the people in their group who couldn¡¯t fight?

    This was survival.

    Feiyin closed his eyes.

    Then he moved.

    His blade swept out in one swift arc, slashing across the leader¡¯s throat.

    A gurgling choke. A weak, panicked twitch.

    Then¡ªstillness.

    One by one, he moved to the others. No hesitation. No wasted movement.

    Shen Mu struck vital points with practiced precision, ensuring they wouldn¡¯t wake up before Feiyin ended them cleanly.

    Yue watched in silence, ears flicking, tail lashing, her expression unreadable.

    Ren, surprisingly, said nothing.

    When the last body lay still, Feiyin straightened, shaking the blood from his blade.

    Silence stretched between them.

    Then, Ren let out a slow breath. ¡°Well¡­ that settles that.¡±

    Shen Mu rubbed his fingers together, shaking off the lingering sensation of striking through flesh. ¡°Messy, but necessary.¡±

    Yue stared down at one of the bodies before looking up at Feiyin.

    ¡°You¡¯re not hesitating anymore.¡±

    Feiyin flicked blood off his blade, his amethyst-dotted eyes cold.

    ¡°We can¡¯t afford to.¡±

    There was no more room for naivety.

    No one would save them.

    They either climbed up or were crushed.

    Without another word, Feiyin turned, stepping over the bodies.

    ¡°Take what you can, we can¡¯t let anything go to waste.¡±

    The others followed, taking only the weapons after searching through their clothings.

    As they moved deeper into the forest, the wind whispered through the trees, carrying the lingering scent of blood.

 Chapter 67- Path forward

    The group moved through the bustling training grounds, where menial disciples hurried between tasks, some exchanging information, others quietly assessing their competition.

    Arriving at the Menial Tasks Hall, they joined the long queue leading to the stone counters. Gray-robed attendants processed reports with mechanical efficiency, their expressions empty, their movements precise.

    Feiyin studied the process, noting how the disciples would place their metal tokens on the black pedestal at the counter to transfer contribution points.

    When their turn arrived, the attendant, a thin man with tired eyes, barely acknowledged their presence.

    ¡°Report,¡± he said flatly.

    Feiyin stepped forward, setting the bundle of hares, pheasants, squirrels, and boars on the counter.

    The attendant glanced over the carcasses, then retrieved a wooden placard and began scribbling calculations with a small brush.

    ¡°Total¡­ 600 contribution points.¡±

    Feiyin placed his token on the pedestal, followed by Ren, Yue, and Shen Mu.

    With a faint hum, the numbers transferred. Each of them received 150 points.

    The attendant tossed the placard aside. ¡°Next.¡±

    The group stepped away, heading toward the eatery, where menial disciples could purchase prepared meals using contribution points.

    Inside, the scent of roasted meat and steaming rice filled the air.

    Approaching the counter, Feiyin placed the extra meat they had brought before the kitchen steward, a stocky woman with sharp eyes.

    She appraised the meat with quick efficiency, then nodded.

    ¡°100 points,¡± she said.

    The group exchanged glances¡ªa small but welcome addition to their total earnings.

    They placed their tokens down again, watching as points transferred instantly.

    "Good hunting," the woman muttered before moving on to the next disciple in line.

    With their first set of tasks completed, the group turned toward the Weapons Hall.

    <hr>

    Inside the Weapons Hall, the atmosphere was thick with the scent of metal and oil.

    A scarred man stood behind a heavy stone counter, arms crossed as he assessed them with a sharp gaze. Behind him, racks of weapons were displayed¡ªsorted by quality and cost.

    Feiyin stepped forward first, drawing the blade he had taken from the ambusher. It was functional but unbalanced.

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep this,¡± he murmured.

    Ren cracked his knuckles. ¡°I don¡¯t need anything.¡±

    The man behind the counter grunted. ¡°Fists, huh? No repairs needed.¡±

    Yue picked up a curved dagger from the selection, weighing it in her palm before shaking her head. ¡°My claws are enough.¡±

    Shen Mu ran his fingers along the handles of various weapons before picking up a dagger, testing the grip. ¡°I¡¯ll take this.¡±

    Feiyin gestured toward the pile of looted weapons from their ambushers.

    ¡°We want to sell these.¡±

    The man retrieved an appraisal stone, pressing it against the weapons. Numbers flickered across the surface.

    He snorted. ¡°150 points each. You¡¯ve got five. 750 points.¡±

    Ren smirked. ¡°We¡¯ll take it.¡±

    One by one, they placed their tokens on the stone slab.

    A hum. A flicker. Points transferred.

    Ren grinned at his new total. ¡°Not bad.¡±

    Feiyin turned to the group. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    ¡ª-------------------------------------

    The group returned to their cabin, settling into their usual spots, though there was a different weight in the air tonight. It had been a long day, but Feiyin wasn¡¯t done yet.

    Bai Yu, curled comfortably around his shoulders, flicked its tongue, sensing his shift in mood.

    Feiyin placed a hand on the small table, fingers trailing along its worn surface. The others watched him, waiting.

    ¡°We¡¯ve reached a point where we can finally slow down and build our foundation properly,¡± Feiyin began. ¡°Before, we had to rush to open our meridians just to survive¡ªbut now that we¡¯ve secured our position, it¡¯s time to take the next step.¡±

    Ren leaned back, resting his forearm over the back of his chair. ¡°Which is?¡±

    Feiyin¡¯s gray eyes, dotted with amethyst, gleamed under the dim lantern light. ¡°Perfecting your Body Tempering Realm.¡±

    Silence followed.

    Shen Mu furrowed his brows. ¡°I thought we already completed it.¡±

    Feiyin shook his head. ¡°You reached the peak. But you haven¡¯t perfected it.¡±

    Yue perked up, ears twitching. ¡°Then what¡¯s the difference?¡±

    Feiyin exhaled, knowing he was about to change their entire perspective on cultivation.

    ¡°Peak body tempering means you¡¯ve trained your outer body to the highest degree and can generate 5,000 kg of inner strength. But perfect body tempering means you¡¯ve harmonized both your outer refinement and inner refinement. You¡¯ve unified every part of your being into a single, complete state.¡±

    Ren raised an eyebrow. ¡°So¡­ what does that actually do?¡±

    Feiyin smirked.

    ¡°I can generate 10,000 kg of inner strength.¡±

    Ren, Yue, and Shen Mu froze.

    They stared at him, expressions caught between shock and disbelief.

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ double what we can do,¡± Shen Mu muttered.

    Feiyin nodded. ¡°Because I refined both aspects of my body, instead of just my external strength. Your skin, muscles, bones, marrow, and blood are only half the equation. You need to refine your organs too¡ªthe heart, lungs, liver, spleen, and kidneys¡ªall of them need to be tempered.¡±

    Yue¡¯s tail flicked rapidly, excitement creeping into her expression. ¡°How do we do that?¡±

    Feiyin grinned.

    ¡ª-

    The process wasn¡¯t instant¡ªit required an entirely different approach from outer refining.

    Feiyin first guided them through the fundamentals¡ªteaching them how to use their inner strength internally, rather than just to enhance their physical strikes.

    ¡°Your five organs correspond to the five fundamental elements¡ªEarth, Metal, Water, Wood, and Fire. If you refine them correctly, they will support and enhance each other instead of working separately.¡±

    Yue¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Like how the Five Elements Cycle works?¡±

    Feiyin nodded. ¡°Exactly. By training in harmony with the cycle, your organs will continuously reinforce each other, strengthening your inner body to the same level as your outer body.¡±

    Ren crossed his arms. ¡°That sounds¡­ easier said than done.¡±

    Feiyin chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here.¡±

    <hr>

    They started with breathing techniques, allowing them to sense and circulate their inner strength properly through their organs.

    Feiyin demonstrated first.

    He inhaled deeply, and the room seemed to still for a moment. His oscillation sense allowed him to direct his inner strength perfectly, each breath enhancing and reinforcing the organs one by one.

    Then he exhaled¡ªcontrolled, steady, deliberate.

    Yue tried next.

    Her ears twitched, her tail stilled, and she followed his rhythm¡ªher inner strength flowing smoother than before.

    Shen Mu followed.

    His breathing was steady, his expression calm and focused as he followed Feiyin¡¯s instructions. He wasn¡¯t as naturally attuned to inner strength as Yue, nor did he have the raw instincts Ren relied on. But what he did have was an unwavering attention to detail.

    He closed his eyes, feeling the ebb and flow of his inner strength, trying to guide it through his organs. It wasn¡¯t smooth at first¡ªit felt foreign, unnatural, almost resistant.

    His brows furrowed.

    No. This is just like preparing medicine.

    He recalled his days working under his father at the apothecary shop¡ªmeasuring herbs to the exact weight, grinding powders until they reached the right consistency, brewing potions over a careful flame so they didn¡¯t scorch.

    If you controlled the flame too strongly, the medicine would burn.

    If you left it weak, the medicine wouldn¡¯t extract properly.

    Balance. Precision.

    That was the key.

    He exhaled slowly and adjusted his technique. He started small, deliberate, ensuring that the energy flowed at the right pace, neither too forceful nor too passive.

    Slowly¡­ smoothly¡­ let it circulate.

    Then, suddenly¡ªit clicked.

    The energy moved differently, not in erratic bursts, but in a controlled cycle that reinforced itself, each organ supporting the next in the Five Element Cycle.

    His eyes snapped open, flickering with a rare excitement.

    "Efficient," he murmured.

    Feiyin grinned, having noticed the shift. ¡°You figured it out.¡±

    Shen Mu nodded. ¡°It¡¯s like balancing medicinal ingredients. Too much of one thing ruins the entire batch.¡± He clenched his fists, feeling the noticeable difference in his body. ¡°This¡­ is the perfect formula.¡±

    Ren was next.

    Unlike Shen Mu, he wasn¡¯t thinking about theory or calculations. He was feeling it¡ªlike he always had.

    His entire life had been built on instincts. Living in the slums meant knowing when to run, when to fight, when to steal, when to hide. It was all about survival.

    And survival wasn¡¯t something you thought about¡ªit was something you felt.

    He took a slow breath, focusing on his body the way he did when dodging a blow in a back-alley brawl.

    Too slow, and you got hit.

    Too fast, and you overcommitted.

    You had to move just right.

    The same principle applied here.

    He followed Feiyin¡¯s instructions¡ªnot by controlling, but by allowing his body to respond. Not forcing, but flowing.

    The way his inner strength moved¡­ it felt like the moment before a punch landed.

    The perfect weight transfer. The perfect shift in balance. The moment where instinct and motion became one.

    His breathing evened out, his inner strength circulating more naturally, not just in bursts, but in a constant, steady stream.

    His eyes sharpened, a smirk tugging at his lips.

    "Feels stronger," he muttered, rolling his shoulders. "Like a coiled fist before a punch."

    Feiyin watched him carefully before nodding. ¡°Good. Now keep refining that instinct.¡±

    Ren cracked his knuckles, confidence surging through him. ¡°Yeah. I think I got this.¡±

    Feiyin looked over the three of them, seeing how each of them had found their own way forward.

    Shen Mu, through his logical precision.

    Ren, through his instincts and survival sense.

    Yue, through her natural attunement to her body¡¯s flow.

    It was different for each of them, but the result was the same¡ªthey were improving, advancing, stepping onto the path of perfection.

    And Feiyin?

    He grinned, feeling something stir within him.

    He wasn¡¯t just following in his father¡¯s footsteps anymore.

    He was walking his own path.

    Three days passed.

    By the third night, they could already feel the difference in their control and efficiency. Their inner strength responded faster, circulated smoother, and their bodies felt stronger than ever before.

    Their training was yielding real results.

    That night, as they sat together in their small wooden cabin, Feiyin was reflecting on their progress when Yue suddenly moved.

    She rose from her seat, stepped forward, and without hesitation¡ªshe knelt.

    Feiyin blinked, caught completely off guard.

    Yue lowered her head, her silver-furred ears flattening slightly as her long tail curled around her legs, a sign of submission she never showed before.

    Her golden eyes shone with conviction.

    ¡°I acknowledge you as my leader.¡±

    Her voice was quiet but unwavering, carrying a weight that made the air thick with meaning.

    Feiyin felt his chest tighten, a lump forming in his throat.

    Leader?

    He didn¡¯t know what to say.

    He had spent so long focusing on survival, on getting stronger, on adapting, but this¡ªthis was different.

    This wasn¡¯t about strength.

    This was trust.

    Seeing his stunned expression, Yue offered a small smile.

    ¡°This is part of my clan¡¯s culture,¡± she explained. ¡°In the Snow Lynx Clan, when we find someone truly worthy¡ªsomeone we believe in¡ªwe offer them our loyalty. Not out of obligation, but because we choose to follow them.¡±

    She took a breath, her fingers tightening slightly against her knees.

    ¡°You¡¯ve given me something no one else ever has¡ªa path forward.¡±

    Her words struck deep.

    A memory surfaced¡ªhis father, standing tall, speaking about his days as a general.

    "A leader does not demand loyalty. A leader earns it."

    And he¡­ had earned this?

    He barely had time to process when Ren scoffed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t kneel.¡±

    Feiyin looked at him, a small smirk tugging at his lips. Of course, he didn¡¯t.

    Ren crossed his arms, leaning back slightly.

    ¡°But yeah, I¡¯ll stick around. You¡¯re the first person who¡¯s ever given me something worth following.¡±

    Feiyin exhaled through his nose, something warm stirring inside him.

    Then, Shen Mu, not one to be expressive, adjusted his stance, his sharp eyes meeting Feiyin¡¯s.

    ¡°You helped me survive and surpass my limits. I won¡¯t forget that.¡±

    Feiyin looked at them one by one¡ªYue, Ren, Shen Mu.

    Loyalty.

    Not because of power. Not because of obligation.

    But because they chose him.

    He clenched his fists, emotions swelling in his chest, heavy yet grounding.

    They weren¡¯t just companions anymore.

    They were his people.

    His first true followers.

    And deep down, in the place where his father¡¯s teachings had taken root, Feiyin swore something to himself.

    He would not fail them.

 Chapter 68- Knowledge hall

    A week passed in relentless effort.

    The group had settled into a steady rhythm¡ªhunting, training, and growing stronger each day.

    Each morning, they ventured into the wilderness beyond the menial disciple sector, completing tasks that earned them the contribution points they needed to survive and advance.

    At first, they stuck to small prey, but as their confidence and coordination improved, they began targeting first-class beasts, significantly increasing their earnings.

    Yue¡¯s beastkin instincts made her an invaluable tracker, while Ren¡¯s uncanny reflexes ensured their hunts were swift and efficient.

    Shen Mu, with his ever-growing knowledge of herbs and medicinal properties, directed them toward rare plants that fetched a high price.

    Feiyin, relying on his oscillation sense, guided them through danger, ensuring they wasted no time on unnecessary battles.

    By mid-afternoon, their tasks were complete, and they returned to their cabin to train.

    Shen Mu, Yue and Ren, still in the early stages of refining their organs, could already feel a difference in their inner strength.

    Feiyin, meanwhile, was steadily grinding down the resistance in his sixth meridian, making measured progress toward the next step of his cultivation.

    <hr>

    Their hard work was paying off.

    By the end of the week, they had amassed between 2,000 and 3,000 contribution points, a substantial amount for newly ranked first-class disciples.

    The sect¡¯s system was designed to be ruthless¡ªrewarding talent and effort while crushing the weak.

    Feiyin understood that their steady accumulation of points wasn¡¯t just about survival¡ªit was about positioning themselves to rise.

    With enough points, they could purchase knowledge, techniques, and resources that would set them apart from the rest.

    That¡¯s when Feiyin suggested it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Knowledge Hall. It¡¯s time to decide how we¡¯ll move forward.¡±

    <hr>

    The Knowledge Hall was an imposing structure, its shelves filled with jade slips containing entry-level knowledge for the six sect branches, as well as general cultivation knowledge on topics like meridian opening, body tempering, and essence qi refinement.

    Though they weren¡¯t yet eligible for any official branch, Feiyin knew that understanding the paths available would give them a clear direction for their future growth.

    Each of them had unique strengths, and it was time to hone them.

    Browsing through the sect compendium, they took their time, reading the summaries of each branch:

    Saint Body Branch ¨C Specializing in martial arts and body refinement techniques to maximize physical strength and endurance.

    Spirit Beast Branch ¨C Focusing on taming and bonding with spirit beasts to create symbiotic cultivation methods.

    Saint Alchemy Branch ¨C Split between pill refinement and artifact crafting, using specialized techniques to manipulate ingredients and materials.

    Saint Spirit Branch ¨C Centered on the mystical, formations and spiritual arts

    Joyful Union Branch ¨C A sect focused on dual cultivation, using shared energy refinement to accelerate growth.

    Saint Blood Branch ¨C Blood refining techniques, sacrificial and forbidden techniques

    After discussing their initial impressions, each of them gravitated toward a different path.

    <hr>

    Yue¡¯s golden eyes shone as she lingered near the Saint Body section.

    Her combat instincts were innate, and she wanted to refine them to the highest level possible.

    Ren, guided by his instincts, found himself drawn to the Saint Spirit Branch¡¯s formation arts.

    Formations were about controlling space, energy, and structure¡ªsomething he felt a natural affinity for, even if he couldn¡¯t yet explain why.

    Shen Mu, predictably, gravitated toward the Saint Alchemy Branch¡¯s poison division.

    Growing up in an apothecary, he had learned to heal, but here¡­he saw the potential to do much more.

    <hr>

    Feiyin, meanwhile, found himself captivated by something entirely unexpected.

    As he skimmed through the alchemy section, a particular concept caught his eye¡ªrunes.

    True alchemists, those who had mastered the art, could harmonize materials so perfectly that they formed natural runes during refinement.

    Runes were the world¡¯s acknowledgment of perfect balance, strengthening pills and artifacts beyond their natural limits.

    Something clicked in Feiyin¡¯s mind.

    Oscillations. Music. Harmony.

    He had spent his life listening to the world¡¯s vibrations¡ªwas this another layer to its song?

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Could he learn to synchronize with the world through alchemy, just as he had through battle and movement?

    His mother had always told him that alchemists were the most valuable people in any sect.

    If he could rise as an alchemist, he could wield influence.

    If he became powerful enough, he could use that power to destroy the Saint Spirit Sect from within.

    The thought sent a thrill through him.

    For the first time, he saw a long-term path.

    With his mind set, he purchased the introductory jade slip on rune formation in pill and artifact refinement.

    This was only the beginning.

    <hr>

    The group reconvened in their cabin, each holding their respective jade slips copies, which allowed them to review the information stored inside it a limited number of times, after which, it would shatter and become dust.

    For a moment, they sat in quiet reflection, absorbing the weight of their decisions.

    Then Feiyin spoke first. ¡°We¡¯ll have to be careful with this.¡±

    Yue tilted her head. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Feiyin tapped the jade slip in his hand. ¡°Exchanging knowledge from the Hall between disciples is forbidden. If we get caught, we¡¯ll be punished. But¡­¡± His voice lowered slightly. ¡°It¡¯s only the rudimentary knowledge¡ªbasic introductions. If we¡¯re discreet, no one will come after us for it.¡±

    Ren smirked, leaning back against the wooden wall. ¡°Right. As long as we don¡¯t start teaching each other secret techniques in plain view of an elder, no one will care.¡±

    Shen Mu nodded. ¡°The sect wants efficiency. If we rise faster and prove ourselves useful, they won¡¯t waste resources investigating minor things. But we still have to be smart about it.¡±

    They all agreed. While each of them had picked different specializations, they were still a team, and pooling their knowledge would help them grow stronger together.

    Carefully, they placed their slips on the table and began discussing their choices.

    <hr>

    Yue was the first to speak, her golden eyes gleaming with excitement.

    ¡°I chose the Saint Body Branch. It makes the most sense for me. My bloodline already gives me an edge in combat, but I can feel that my control isn¡¯t precise enough.¡±

    She tapped her claws against the wooden surface. ¡°The jade slip I got focuses on claw-based techniques and movement arts¡ªthings that¡¯ll help me fight with better speed and precision.¡±

    Feiyin nodded. ¡°Makes sense. You already have a natural affinity for combat, so refining your techniques will give you an edge.¡±

    Yue grinned, her silver ears twitching. ¡°Exactly! And since I¡¯m already close to achieving perfect body tempering, it¡¯ll help me push past my limits even faster.¡±

    Her tail flicked behind her as she clenched her fist. ¡°I don¡¯t want to just be strong¡ªI want to be unstoppable.¡±

    Feiyin smirked. ¡°Then train hard, and make it happen.¡±

    Yue nodded firmly, determination burning in her eyes.

    <hr>

    Ren tapped the jade slip in front of him, his expression thoughtful.

    ¡°I picked the Saint Spirit Branch¡ªspecifically, the formation arts.¡±

    Feiyin raised an eyebrow. ¡°Formation arts?¡±

    Ren exhaled, crossing his arms. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to explain it. When I was looking at the options, I just felt drawn to it. Like my instincts were telling me this was the right path.¡±

    Feiyin thought for a moment. Ren¡¯s instincts were razor-sharp¡ªhe trusted them more than most.

    ¡°Formation arts¡­ They¡¯re about controlling energy, right? Manipulating the surroundings, creating barriers, structuring attacks?¡±

    Ren nodded. ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s different from martial arts, but something about it feels natural to me.¡±

    He grinned suddenly. ¡°Besides, I figure if I get good at it, I can set up traps for enemies instead of fighting head-on all the time.¡±

    Yue snorted. ¡°So you¡¯re just lazy.¡±

    Ren shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s called fighting smart.¡±

    Feiyin chuckled. ¡°Whatever works. If you can make formations part of your strength, we¡¯ll be even deadlier together.¡±

    Ren smirked. ¡°Exactly my thinking.¡±

    <hr>

    Shen Mu rubbed his chin, his gaze thoughtful.

    ¡°I chose the Saint Alchemy Branch¡ªspecifically, the poison division.¡±

    Feiyin wasn¡¯t surprised. Shen Mu had grown up in an apothecary¡ªhis knowledge of herbs and medicine was already far beyond the average disciple.

    But poison¡­

    ¡°I thought you were trained in medicine,¡± Yue said, tilting her head. ¡°Why poison?¡±

    Shen Mu exhaled. ¡°Because poison is just another form of medicine. It¡¯s all about dosage and application. What can heal can also kill.¡±

    Ren let out a low whistle. ¡°That¡¯s terrifyingly practical.¡±

    Shen Mu rubbed his chin again. ¡°I prefer to call it strategic. In this sect, strength isn¡¯t just about power¡ªit¡¯s about control. If I can neutralize an enemy before a fight even begins, why wouldn¡¯t I?¡±

    Feiyin nodded in understanding.

    Shen Mu had always been analytical, and this choice suited him perfectly.

    With poisons, he could control battles before they even started.

    And in the Saint Spirit Sect, being in control meant survival.

    <hr>

    The room fell silent as the others turned to Feiyin.

    ¡°What about you?¡± Ren asked. ¡°What did you pick?¡±

    Feiyin tapped his fingers against the table, gathering his thoughts.

    ¡°I was drawn to alchemy, but not in the way I expected.¡±

    Shen Mu raised an eyebrow. ¡°Alchemy?¡±

    Feiyin nodded. ¡°There was something in the artifact refinement and pill crafting section¡ªabout runes.¡±

    He took a breath, trying to put it into words.

    ¡°True alchemists, the masters, can refine materials so perfectly that they form natural runes¡ªmarkings that harmonize with the world itself, amplifying the effects of pills and artifacts.¡±

    Ren frowned. ¡°Runes?¡±

    Feiyin nodded. ¡°Think of it like this¡ªwhen something is perfectly balanced, the world acknowledges it. That¡¯s what runes are. The natural representation of harmony.¡±

    He exhaled. ¡°And harmony¡­is something I understand better than anything.¡±

    Silence filled the room.

    Feiyin had always heard the world¡¯s song¡ªthe vibrations, the oscillations.

    Now, he had a new way to explore them.

    Alchemy wasn¡¯t just refining pills and forging artifacts¡ªit was creating resonance, shaping energy through perfect balance.

    And if he could master it¡­

    It could become his greatest weapon.

    <hr>

    Feiyin looked around the room, meeting each of their gazes.

    ¡°We¡¯re not just surviving anymore.¡±

    They weren¡¯t just trying to stay alive¡ªthey were choosing their futures.

    Each of them had found a path forward¡ªa way to grow, to strengthen themselves, to carve out a place in this brutal sect.

    And most importantly¡­

    They had done it together.

    Yue placed her hands on the table, her golden eyes fierce. ¡°Then we¡¯ll master what we¡¯ve chosen.¡±

    Ren smirked. ¡°And we¡¯ll do it our way.¡±

    Shen Mu had a slight smile. ¡°We¡¯ll rise together. And we¡¯ll do it fast.¡±

    Feiyin clenched his fist.

    They were no longer just a small group of survivors.

    They were building something greater.

    And the Saint Spirit Sect wouldn¡¯t see it coming.

 Chapter 69- Sect branches

    Feiyin sat cross-legged on his bed, running a finger over the cool surface of the jade slip resting in his palm. Bai Yu lay curled beside him, the small white snake¡¯s rhythmic breathing a steady presence in the otherwise quiet room. Across from him, Ren leaned back against the wooden wall, arms crossed, occasionally glancing at the jade slip in his own hand. Yue had her legs tucked under her, going through hers with quiet focus, while Shen Mu muttered under his breath as he absorbed every detail of his section, his fingers drumming lightly on his knee.

    Feiyin exhaled softly, letting the flickering candlelight guide his thoughts.

    Alchemy.

    It was a path he had only heard about in passing, but now that he had begun to truly study it, he understood why it was one of the most respected professions in the cultivation world. It was a craft that shaped the foundation of power.

    Every major sect, clan, and kingdom relied on alchemists. Whether it was refining pills to boost cultivation, forging artifacts that strengthened warriors, or creating medicines that could push a body past its limits, alchemists played a role in every corner of cultivation.

    And yet, true alchemy could only begin in the Qi Condensation Realm.

    It was Essence Qi that allowed ingredients to be refined, merged, and transformed into something greater. Without it, the process was limited¡ªmore technique than true cultivation. But Feiyin wasn¡¯t discouraged. He had expected as much.

    Even without stepping into Qi Condensation, he could still begin.

    Novice Alchemists were those who had yet to refine with Essence Qi, but they could still practice refining basic Tier-1 products¡ªlow-level pills and artifacts that only required precise control over materials rather than actual Essence Qi manipulation.

    It was a test of skill, discipline, and understanding.

    To be officially recognized as an Novice in the Saint Alchemy Branch, one needed to refine at least three different Tier-1 products with a success rate of no less than 40% and a purity of at least 80%. That was the bare minimum requirement.

    Feiyin¡¯s lips curled slightly.

    He had no intention of just meeting the minimum. He would surpass it before even entering the branch.

    Alchemy wasn¡¯t just a side skill¡ªit was a profession that demanded mastery. It wasn¡¯t enough to merely refine pills; alchemists were ranked by their ability, separated into clear tiers that determined their influence and status.

    Novice Alchemist ¨C Those still building their foundation, refining only Tier-1 products.

    Apprentice Alchemist¨C Capable of consistently refining Tier-1 products with minimal failures.

    Essence Alchemist ¨C The true start of an alchemist¡¯s journey, requiring mastery of Qi-infused refinement.

    Profound Alchemist ¨C Those skilled enough to refine mid-tier products, gaining significant recognition.

    Master Alchemist ¨C Capable of creating high-tier pills and artifacts, sought after by powerful cultivators. The branch master of the Saint Alchemy branch is rumored to be at such a rank.

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    Their creations were categorized in a similar fashion, divided into tiers based on their effectiveness.

    Tier-1 ¨C Basic products, useful for those in the Meridian Opening Realm or below.

    Tier-2 and Tier-3 are considered as low-tier products. They are more refined, aiding early Qi Condensation cultivators.

    Tier-4 to Tier-5 are prized mid-tier products, able to help those who have stepped beyond elemental infusion.

    Tier-6, which are high-tier products, are rarely circulated outside of elite circles, as they are used by those who can rival sect leaders, having stepped into the higher phases of the qi condensation realm, such as the Manifestation phase.

    Feiyin leaned back, closing his eyes for a brief moment, letting the information settle.

    His path had never been clearer.

    First, he would build his strength within the menial disciple section. That way, when he stepped into the Saint Alchemy Branch, he wouldn¡¯t be just another disciple struggling to keep up¡ªhe would already be at the forefront.

    With that status, he could gain resources, influence, and access to knowledge that others couldn¡¯t.

    More importantly¡­ he could position himself to strike from within.

    A rustling sound pulled him from his thoughts.

    Shen Mu was still absorbed in his jade slip, his fingers idly tracing invisible lines on his thigh, his expression sharp and analytical. It was an expression Feiyin had grown used to seeing. Shen Mu didn¡¯t just read¡ªhe dissected, analyzing every word with a precision that came from years spent in an apothecary shop, surrounded by herbs, medicines, and calculations.

    Feiyin knew that while Shen Mu had always been focused on healing, he wasn¡¯t ignorant of poisons either. Every medicine had its opposite. It was knowledge that could save or destroy.

    On the other side of the room, Yue stretched, rolling her shoulders before flipping the jade slip shut. Her golden eyes flickered with quiet determination.

    The Saint Body Branch.

    A natural path for her, given her beastkin heritage, but Feiyin could see in her expression that it wasn¡¯t just about lineage. She had chosen it for herself, not just because of what she was, but because of what she wanted to become.

    Ren, on the other hand, had gone with the Saint Spirit Branch.

    Feiyin wasn¡¯t surprised. Ren always followed his instincts, even when he didn¡¯t fully understand them.

    ¡°Formation arts, huh?¡± Feiyin murmured, glancing at him.

    Ren smirked. ¡°It felt right.¡±

    Feiyin nodded. That was enough.

    Then there was him. Alchemy.

    It was the missing piece, the path that resonated with him in ways he hadn¡¯t expected.

    He could feel the world, hear its oscillations, and now¡­ he would learn how to shape them into something tangible.

    Alchemy wasn¡¯t just about throwing ingredients into a cauldron and hoping for the best. It was about balance, resonance, and control. When an alchemist refined a pill or an artifact, they weren¡¯t just mixing materials¡ªthey were harmonizing them.

    The best alchemists could refine their products to such perfection that the world itself acknowledged them. Natural runes would form, imprinted onto their creations, marking them as something greater.

    That was what true mastery looked like.

    Feiyin exhaled slowly, a small smile tugging at his lips. Alchemy was another missing piece.

    If he became an alchemist, he wouldn¡¯t just gain status¡ªhe would gain power.

    His mother had always told him:

    "Alchemists are money-making machines. No faction can survive without them."

    She wasn¡¯t wrong. If he rose high enough, he could infiltrate the heart of the sect. And from there¡­

    Feiyin¡¯s grip on the jade slip tightened.

    One step at a time.

    Across the room, Yue yawned, leaning back against the wall. ¡°So, what¡¯s the plan?¡±

    Feiyin met her gaze, then glanced at Ren and Shen Mu. They had chosen their paths. Now, they had to walk them.

    ¡°For now,¡± he said, slipping the jade slip into his robe, ¡°we grow.¡±

 Chapter 70- Alchemy

    For two weeks, Feiyin dedicated himself to gathering points, taking on tasks with his group, and saving meticulously. Though they continued hunting, refining their efficiency in tracking and taking down Class-1 beasts, he also made use of Shen Mu¡¯s knowledge in herbology to collect medicinal plants during their excursions. It was a slow process, but it paid off.

    By the time he had enough points, he had purchased two crucial things before even thinking of refining anything, a Herb Compendium and an Ore Compendium.

    The former contained information on common medicinal plants, their properties, refining compatibility, and reactions to various catalysts. The latter detailed the fundamental properties of metals, their durability, malleability, and potential resonance when forged.

    Feiyin did not believe in rushing headfirst into something he did not understand. His approach had always been the same¡ªstudy first, act later.

    Even so, there were limits to theory.

    After two weeks of study, he finally spent his hard-earned points on two recipes.

    Basic Healing Pills ¨C a low-grade medicinal pill meant to accelerate minor wound recovery.

    Basic Blade Forging ¨C the standard method of forging a simple yet durable blade from common ores.

    Each cost him 500 points, and just like that, the accumulation of his efforts disappeared in an instant. But Feiyin felt nothing but anticipation.

    Now, it was time to take the next step.

    <hr>

    The Alchemy Practice Rooms sat at the far end of the menial disciple quarters, enclosed spaces that prevented interference from others. Feiyin rented one for fifty points per hour, stepping into the dimly lit chamber with measured excitement.

    Inside, a bronze pill furnace stood at the center, its engravings faintly shimmering with residual energy from past use. A stone counter lined the far wall, where disciples could prepare their ingredients. Feiyin carefully unwrapped the herbs he had bought, his fingers brushing over the dried leaves and powdered roots.

    Spirit Grass. Bitterroot. Refining Salts.

    Simple in name, but their interactions were delicate.

    Even after spending two weeks memorizing the compendium, handling the ingredients personally felt entirely different.

    The Spirit Grass was lighter than he expected, its scent faint but soothing. The Bitterroot, however, was coarse, brittle to the touch, and crumbled easily when pressed too hard.

    Feiyin frowned, recalling what the compendium stated¡ªSpirit Grass extracts essence best when slowly warmed. Bitterroot should be finely ground before mixing to avoid inconsistencies.

    He reached for the mortar and pestle, beginning the careful process of breaking down the Bitterroot into an even powder. But the texture was tougher than expected, and his pressure was inconsistent. Some pieces ground too finely, while others remained in clumps.

    A mistake.

    He exhaled, adjusting. Slow, steady¡­

    After several minutes, it was passable¡ªnot perfect, but enough.

    Next was the Spirit Grass. He placed it into a small heated dish, watching for the golden essence to separate from the leaf fibers. However, his temperature control was off. Too high, and the essence burned away too quickly. Too low, and the extraction wouldn¡¯t be pure.

    He leaned in closer, trying to adjust the flame manually. His oscillation sense helped him gauge heat when fighting¡ªbut here? This was completely different.

    The moment he removed it, it was too late. The golden liquid had darkened at the edges¡ªa sign of overextraction.

    His lips pressed into a thin line.

    He mixed the components anyway, shaping the thickened paste into pill form before placing them into the furnace. A faint heat surrounded the chamber as the refining process began.

    Minutes passed.

    Then¡ªa soft chime.

    Feiyin opened the furnace, eager to see his results.

    Three pills sat inside.

    One was completely scorched, its surface blackened. The second was pockmarked and uneven. The third¡­ was barely acceptable, a dull color with a lot of impurities.

    A complete failure.

    For a long moment, he simply stared.

    Then, he laughed.

    A genuine, amused chuckle as he picked up the ruined pills, inspecting them under the dim light. For the first time in a while, he felt excitement.

    The failures weren¡¯t discouraging¡ªthey were expected.

    How could he have succeeded immediately? He had never touched a furnace before. Never handled medicinal ingredients with his own hands. He had studied, yes¡ªbut alchemy was not something that could be mastered in books alone.

    There was something magical about listening to the ingredients, learning their reactions, watching them change and merge into something new.

    Just like when he had first discovered music.

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    A smile tugged at his lips as he cleaned the furnace, carefully placing the pills aside. Next time, he would do better.

    <hr>

    Forging rooms were much like alchemy rooms, but reinforced to withstand extreme heat.

    The moment Feiyin entered, he felt a wave of heat wash over him.

    A stone forge sat in the center, embers already glowing faintly. A cooling basin stood nearby, filled with water. Against the wall, a set of hammers and chisels waited for use.

    He removed his purchased Black-Iron ingot and stared at it.

    Forging was nothing like pill alchemy.

    Refining pills relied on delicate precision. Forging required directed strength and control.

    He placed the ingot into the forge, watching as it slowly softened under the intense heat. When the edges glowed faintly, he retrieved it with tongs and set it onto the anvil.

    Strike. Shape. Cool. Repeat.

    That was the basic process.

    Feiyin gripped the hammer and brought it down¡ªtoo lightly. The impact was weak, barely molding the metal.

    He adjusted. Struck again. This time too hard.

    The metal flattened unevenly, the sides warping.

    Another mistake.

    He huffed in frustration, repositioning his grip. Again and again, he struck the metal, slowly shaping it into a crude form of a blade.

    But when he finally cooled it in the basin and retrieved it¡ª

    The blade was uneven. The edges were rough. The metal had been overheated in some areas, making the structure brittle.

    He had failed again.

    But once more, he smiled.

    Even as his hands ached from the repeated strikes, even as the blade he held was barely usable, the process had been¡­ fascinating.

    Forging wasn¡¯t just about hitting metal. It was about understanding its composition, sensing how the structure changed with heat, feeling the way each strike resonated through the ore.

    And that felt familiar.

    Oscillations¡­

    Could artifact alchemy also be refined through resonance?

    A spark ignited in his mind.

    That would be for later. For now, he had made his first attempt.

    And he couldn¡¯t wait to try again.

    <hr>

    As Feiyin stepped out of the practice hall, the cool evening air brushing against his face, he made his way back toward the menial disciple quarters, his mind still buzzing with thoughts of his failures and the excitement they brought. But he wasn¡¯t the only one pushing forward.

    His group had also been training relentlessly, carving their own paths in their respective fields.

    <hr>

    The training grounds behind their cabins were usually quiet in the evening, but tonight, a rhythmic sound echoed through the clearing¡ªthe sharp swipes of Yue¡¯s claws slicing through the air.

    Feiyin found her near the edge of the field, moving through a fierce set of attacks, her silver tail flicking with each precise motion. Her body was low, knees bent, arms spread wide. She was practicing a new technique from the Saint Body Branch.

    A single leap¡ªthen a blur of silver and steel.

    Her claws tore through the wooden training post, leaving deep grooves across the surface. But it wasn¡¯t just raw power.

    There was control.

    She landed lightly, eyes narrowed, her muscles coiling and uncoiling like a predator ready to pounce again.

    Feiyin stepped closer. ¡°You¡¯re improving.¡±

    Yue turned, breathing lightly, her golden eyes glinting. ¡°It¡¯s different than what I learned back home.¡±

    She flexed her fingers, her claws retracting slightly. ¡°Back in my clan, we fought more instinctively¡ªfast, overwhelming strikes. But this¡­¡± She glanced at the torn wooden post. ¡°This style focuses on continuity. Every strike must be followed by another, every motion must flow into the next.¡±

    She raised her hand, adjusting her posture. ¡°It¡¯s harder than I thought.¡±

    Feiyin studied her movements. Yue had always been quick, explosive. But this technique required more than speed¡ªit demanded fluidity, precision.

    He nodded. ¡°You¡¯ll get it.¡±

    She smirked. ¡°Of course I will!¡±

    <hr>

    While Yue honed her body, Ren sat cross-legged in their cabin, staring at a wooden plank in front of him, a small carving knife in his hand.

    Feiyin watched from the doorway, noting how Ren¡¯s brows furrowed, his usual sharp expression softened in deep concentration.

    The plank bore crude, jagged etchings¡ªan attempt at a basic formation script.

    Ren didn¡¯t even glance up as Feiyin entered. ¡°It looks like shit, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    Feiyin knelt beside him, hiding a smile as he inspected the markings. ¡°It¡¯s a start.¡±

    Ren exhaled, resting his arm over his knee. ¡°These formation patterns aren¡¯t like drawing random symbols. Every cut, every angle¡ªit has to flow. But the moment I carve too deep or too shallow, the entire thing loses its effect.¡±

    He tossed the carving knife onto the floor, scowling. ¡°And I can¡¯t even tell if it¡¯s working yet.¡±

    Feiyin studied the wooden plank, running his fingers along the etched lines. It wasn¡¯t just about the carvings themselves¡ªit was about the energy flow through them.

    Ren had always relied on his instincts in combat, reacting to danger before it even came. But formations were structured, methodical.

    ¡°This is different from what you¡¯re used to,¡± Feiyin said.

    Ren clicked his tongue. ¡°You think?¡±

    Feiyin grinned. ¡°You¡¯ll get it. Trust your instincts¡ªbut refine them. The same way you read an opponent¡¯s movements, read the formation¡¯s flow.¡±

    Ren narrowed his eyes, rolling the thought in his mind. Then, with a deep breath, he picked up the knife again and began carving anew, slower this time, more precise.

    A battle fought with mind rather than fists¡ªbut Ren would master it all the same.

    <hr>

    At the far end of the cabin, a faint, bitter scent lingered in the air.

    Feiyin turned to find Shen Mu hunched over a small mortar and pestle, grinding dried leaves into a fine powder.

    A single oil lamp flickered beside him, casting long shadows against the wall.

    Shen Mu didn¡¯t even glance up. ¡°If you breathe too deep, you might pass out.¡±

    Feiyin raised an eyebrow. ¡°Encouraging.¡±

    Shen Mu smiled but kept working, his hands precise as he measured out portions of powdered herbs. ¡°I found a batch of Nightshade Vine while we were gathering earlier. It¡¯s mildly toxic¡ªbut when mixed properly, it enhances medicinal properties.¡±

    He tapped the side of a small dish, where three different powders rested¡ªone green, one dark brown, and one almost black.

    ¡°Alone, they do little. But together¡­¡± He reached for a flask of water, slowly mixing the components in careful proportions. ¡°They create a fast-acting antidote for low-grade poisons.¡±

    Feiyin leaned in slightly, watching the mixture take on a faint blue hue. It was similar to what he had been studying¡ªunderstanding how different ingredients merged together to create something new.

    ¡°You¡¯re already trying antidotes?¡± Feiyin asked.

    Shen Mu smirked. ¡°Poisons are unpredictable. It¡¯s best to learn both sides.¡±

    Feiyin watched as Shen Mu carefully poured the liquid into a small glass vial, with small sediments forming at the bottom. It wasn¡¯t perfect. The solution had slight impurities. But it was progress.

    ¡°Good work,¡± Feiyin said simply.

    Shen Mu paused, then gave a small nod before returning to his work.

    Everyone had their path.

    There was still much to do, much to refine.

    But they were moving forward.

 Chapter 71- The war situation

    The war of the Spirit Slaying Alliance, composed of the Wu Kingdom and the Six Great Sects, against the Saint Spirit Sect had raged for four years, yet there was no clear victor. What had begun as a full-scale effort to purge the rising evil from the land had devolved into a long, drawn-out war of attrition, one where the Saint Spirit Sect never fully committed to a decisive battle. Instead, they operated in the shadows, striking where it hurt the most and vanishing before their enemies could retaliate in force.

    At first, the Spirit Slaying Alliance had rallied together with a grand crusade. Elite sect disciples, kingdom soldiers, and veteran cultivators marched toward the suspected locations of Saint Spirit Sect activity, determined to stamp out the corruption before it spread any further. Their early campaigns yielded victories¡ªminor hideouts were purged, corrupted villages cleansed, and traitorous cultivators executed. It seemed that with enough pressure, they could break the enemy¡¯s hold and wipe them out completely.

    But that was never the Saint Spirit Sect¡¯s plan.

    The longer the war dragged on, the more it became clear that the Saint Spirit Sect had no intention of engaging in an all-out confrontation. Instead, they played the long game, waging psychological, economic, and strategic warfare.

    They never fought on the battlefield the way the kingdom and sects expected.

    Instead of launching mass invasions, the Saint Spirit Sect struck in precise, surgical operations¡ªinfiltrating, assassinating, and corrupting from within.

    Assassins targeted sect elders, kingdom officials, and key strategists.

    Key supply chains were raided or contaminated, leading to starvation and disease within military camps.

    Spies embedded in noble families turned once-loyal vassals into traitors overnight.

    Sect disciples sent to hunt them down returned as enemies¡ªcorrupted, brainwashed, or simply¡­ missing.

    The worst part? Every battle they won only seemed to deepen the war.

    When the Wu Kingdom army slaughtered suspected cultists, more would rise in their place, emboldened by a bizarre fanaticism.

    When a sect branch destroyed a hidden Saint Spirit hideout, the next day, three innocent villages would be burned down in revenge, their people missing or turned into mindless husks.

    The enemy fought with no honor, using civilians as bait, shields, and tools to spread terror.

    Though the Six Sects and the Wu Kingdom boasted greater numbers and military strength, they found themselves constantly on the defensive.

    The borderlands of the Wu Kingdom were the first to fall into ruin.

    Villages emptied out¡ªentire populations fleeing further inland, terrified of being slaughtered or taken.

    Cities swelled with desperate refugees, causing famine, poverty, and crime to spike in the kingdom¡¯s heartland.

    The sects, overwhelmed with protecting their own strongholds, could no longer afford to patrol the lands as they once did, creating gaps that the Saint Spirit Sect exploited ruthlessly.

    The kingdom¡¯s forces were spread too thin, forced to choose between defending cities, fortifying the borders, or hunting the enemy in unfamiliar terrain. Every decision left another hole open elsewhere, and the Saint Spirit Sect always knew exactly where to strike next.

    At times, it felt as though the enemy was toying with them.

    Despite their strength, intelligence networks, and military discipline, the Wu Kingdom and Six Sects were being slowly choked.

    The war was not a war of conquest or territory. It was a war of attrition and corruption.

    <hr>

    The most disturbing part was that, despite having the upper hand in subterfuge, tactics, and battlefield control, the Saint Spirit Sect never escalated the war beyond this deadlock.

    They could have struck harder. They could have pressed their advantage.

    Yet they didn¡¯t.

    Why?

    That was the question on the minds of every sect leader, general, and military strategist.

    <hr>

    The years had not been kind to Cai Feng and Mei Liao.

    Though their cultivations granted them greater longevity than ordinary mortals, their once-vibrant expressions had dulled with exhaustion. Lines of worry etched across their faces, their eyes carrying the weight of unspoken grief. For four years, they had searched ceaselessly, tearing through the underbelly of the kingdom in pursuit of their son.

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    Yet Feiyin remained a ghost, leaving behind no trail, no whispers, nothing.

    Cai Feng had once led armies, crushed insurrections, and quelled rebellions, yet now, he found himself at war with despair, the most insidious of enemies. Mei Liao, once a composed and elegant woman, had been reduced to sleepless nights and endless whispers to the heavens, hoping that wherever her son was, he still breathed.

    They had exhausted every resource available, tapping into the intelligence networks of the Spirit Slaying Alliance, searching every known Saint Spirit Sect encampment, interrogating captured enemies, and chasing down even the most fleeting rumors of missing children.

    But there was nothing.

    <hr>

    And then¡­ they found the trial grounds.

    A hidden cave system, just like the one they had dreaded Feiyin was trapped in.

    The moment they breached the underground facility, storming in alongside elite sect forces, they were met with horrific sights¡ªmalnourished, feral children who had survived weeks in the dark, the stench of rot and blood thick in the air.

    Their captors fought back with madness in their eyes, some tearing at their own faces, others lunging with reckless abandon, willing to die before being captured. And when they finally subdued a handful, it did not matter.

    The Saint Spirit Sect had no prisoners.

    Every single one of them died before a single question could be asked.

    Whether by poison, hidden formations, or some horrific fail-safe embedded in their bodies, the results were the same¡ªdead men told no tales.

    Frustration boiled over. Cai Feng had nearly torn the corpses apart in rage, furious at their enemies¡¯ willingness to cut their own tongues before revealing even the slightest hint of information.

    But when the sect healers began their examination of the corpses, something chilling was uncovered.

    Their hearts¡­ were hollow.

    A parasite had eaten away at them from within, consuming their hearts like a cocooned beast in a shell, hollowing them out into walking corpses until the moment they dropped dead.

    The Heart-Eating Worm.

    A parasite designed to ensure obedience, control, and death upon defiance.

    The discovery shook the entire alliance.

    It explained so much¡ªwhy their enemies fought without fear, why they obeyed orders like machines, and why so many loyal sect disciples, captured in battle, later turned against them.

    They weren¡¯t being converted to the Saint Spirit Sect.

    They were being made into tools, with no choice but to comply.

    <hr>

    But for Mei Liao and Cai Feng, this horrific revelation brought something else.

    Hope.

    If children were taken for trials, if the Saint Spirit Sect was cultivating them as future soldiers, then it meant one thing:

    Feiyin was still alive.

    With his talents, there was no way they would have discarded him.

    It was the first time in years that Mei Liao¡¯s world wasn¡¯t suffocating beneath the weight of loss. For the first time, Cai Feng unclenched his fists without feeling helpless.

    Their son was alive.

    He had to be.

    And now, they had something to hold onto.

    <hr>

    But even after this discovery, after another three years of tracking leads, after storming every hidden camp, secret outpost, and suspected trial site they could find¡­

    Nothing.

    The Saint Spirit Sect had moved on.

    They had perfected their system, vanishing deeper into the shadows. Any evidence of future trials had disappeared, and their information networks had gone silent.

    Once again, the enemy was one step ahead.

    And once again, their son was nowhere to be found.

    The frustration and grief threatened to consume them all over again, but this time, there was something different.

    This time, they were certain he was out there.

    And no matter what it took, they would find him.

    <hr>

    But as the war dragged on, Cai Feng¡¯s sharp mind noticed something else¡ªsomething beyond just their son.

    The Saint Spirit Sect wasn¡¯t merely an enemy of the Wu Kingdom.

    Their movements, their infiltration, their methods of control were all too systematic, too refined, too efficient.

    He had seen something similar before.

    In the final days of his former kingdom.

    When his homeland fell to the machinations of unseen hands, when their military was turned against itself before they even realized they were fighting a war¡­

    The Saint Spirit Sect was not just a cult, nor was it merely a force of chaos.

    There was a plan.

    And this war?

    This war was not its end goal.

    Something else lurked beneath. Something far worse than anyone was seeing.

    And Cai Feng would not let history repeat itself.

    <hr>

    Late at night, in the stillness of their temporary residence, Mei Liao sat alone, humming softly to herself.

    A quiet, melancholic tune.

    Her voice trembled with emotion, her delicate fingers resting gently on her stomach¡ªher round belly, now swollen with life.

    A second child.

    Yet the joy she should have felt was overshadowed by grief.

    Because the one who should have been here, the one who should have been the first to hold his younger sibling, to protect them, to laugh and scold them as an elder brother¡­

    He was still missing.

    A single tear slipped down her cheek, vanishing into the folds of her robe.

    "Feiyin¡­" she whispered, her voice barely above a breath.

    "You have to come back soon¡­ Your little brother or sister is waiting for you."

    Her fingers curled slightly, gripping the fabric of her robe.

    "You have to survive. You have to¡­ I know you will."

    And somewhere, across the lands, deep within enemy territory, her son trained in the shadows of the Saint Spirit Sect, waiting for the moment he could finally return.

 Chapter 72- Aiming High

    Four years had passed.

    Feiyin was ten years old, nearly eleven, and the last traces of childhood were beginning to fade from his face. In their place emerged the sculpted lines of a young man, handsome and composed, his features sharpened by discipline and quiet resolve.

    His body was honed, his meridians tempered, his inner strength soaring beyond conventional understanding.

    He had reached the peak of the Meridian Opening Realm¡ª106 meridians opened.

    And yet, it still wasn¡¯t enough.

    <hr>

    To many, cultivation was a race against time.

    The faster one advanced, the greater their prospects. The more meridians opened, the greater their foundation.

    But few truly understood the intricacies behind each step.

    The first 33 meridians were the foundation, located within the limbs, building energy circulation for movement and strength. They were relatively accessible to most cultivators.

    Opening them granted 3,300 kg of inner strength, a significant jump that separated true cultivators from commoners.

    The second set of 33 meridians, nestled in the torso, were far more difficult to open. They were linked to the internal organs and endurance, reinforcing a cultivator¡¯s stamina and control.

    Opening them added another 6,600 kg of strength, pushing Feiyin¡¯s total to 19,600 kg.

    The final 33 primary meridians were the hardest of all, buried deep within the viscera¡ªthe organs themselves. They required extreme control and fortitude to awaken.

    But their rewards were unmatched.

    Opening them granted 9,900 kg, bringing his strength to 29,500 kg.

    At this point, most cultivators stopped.

    Reaching 99 meridians was already considered a genius-level feat. Many prodigious talents from great sects stepped into the Qi Condensation Realm as soon as they reached this stage, securing a powerful foundation.

    But the true monsters?

    They went further.

    Beyond the 99, there were seven more¡ªthe Final Meridians.

    These were not simply pathways for energy.

    They were enhancers, stabilizers that set a tremendous foundation.

    Each one refined the flow of energy, allowing a cultivator to cycle Qi with flawless efficiency.

    Opening them granted 500 kg of additional inner strength each, bringing Feiyin¡¯s total to 33,000 kg.

    This was the peak of the known Meridian Opening Realm.

    Those who reached this level were the true prodigies of an era.

    And yet¡ªFeiyin was still not done.

    <hr>

    There were 108 meridians in the body.

    But only 106 were ever acknowledged in modern cultivation.

    The last two¡ªthe Conception Vessel and the Governing Vessel¡ªwere considered legends.

    They were not just pathways.

    They were the foundation of the entire meridian system.

    Opening them meant achieving true harmony within the body, reaching an equilibrium that surpassed even the most gifted geniuses.

    But no one had ever opened them.

    The texts Feiyin had gathered barely mentioned them. The few that did spoke of them in theoretical terms, calling them the Unbroken Cycle, a concept dismissed as fantasy.

    For the past six months, Feiyin had been stuck at the threshold, unable to proceed.

    Each time he guided his inner strength to the locations where these meridians should be, they simply did not respond.

    They weren¡¯t blocked like the others had been.

    They simply didn¡¯t exist.

    And yet¡ªhis oscillation sense told him otherwise.

    He had spent months studying his own body, tracing the ebb and flow of his energy, listening to the silent frequencies beneath the surface.

    And he could feel something.

    Something faint, something unformed.

    A bridge between them.

    It wasn¡¯t something he could break through like before.

    It was something he had to awaken.

    He exhaled slowly, sinking deeper into his meditative state.

    What was missing?

    He had followed every principle, every cultivation method known.

    And yet, these last two meridians did not function like the others.

    They were not simply pathways.

    They were resonance points.

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    And resonance did not come from force.

    It came from harmony.

    He would need to understand them.

    And once he did¡ªhe would complete the Meridian Opening Realm.

    He would achieve perfection.

    <hr>

    Beyond the confines of the sect, the war had continued to rage.

    The Wu Kingdom and the Six Great Sects had fought countless skirmishes, yet the Saint Spirit Sect had never escalated the conflict.

    They had not pushed for total victory.

    Instead, they maintained pressure, grinding away at their enemies while keeping themselves hidden and untouchable.

    To Feiyin, that was far more terrifying than outright war.

    If the Saint Spirit Sect truly wanted to conquer the kingdom, why had they not finished it?

    Why maintain a prolonged war of attrition?

    It wasn¡¯t a strategy for winning.

    It was a strategy for wearing down an enemy.

    And Feiyin had the uneasy feeling that the sect was waiting for something.

    Something worse than war itself.

    And even if he did not yet know what it was¡­

    He knew that he had to be ready.

    <hr>

    Over the past four years, Feiyin and his group had become a force within the menial disciple ranks.

    Now twelve and thirteen, they had each forged their own paths, their power growing alongside his.

    Yue, now twelve, had refined her beastkin instincts to the point where she predict movements before they happened.

    Ren, also twelve, had blended the eccentricities of formation arts and force, developing a combat style that was both brutal and deceptive.

    Shen Mu, now thirteen, had become a master of poisons and concoctions, ensuring that any battle he fought was already won before the first move was made.

    All of them had reached the final meridian, since the prerequisite, perfection in body tempering, has already been reached.

    They trained, they hunted, they fought, and they survived.

    While other menial disciples scraped by, struggling to gather enough contribution points to maintain their place, Feiyin and his group thrived.

    Through relentless effort, calculated risk, and strategic cultivation, they had amassed a staggering amount of contribution points, enough to secure training resources, combat experience, and valuable knowledge.

    But their success came at a price.

    Their efficiency did not go unnoticed.

    Within the Saint Spirit Sect, strength ruled above all else, and those who climbed too quickly always drew eyes¡ªsome filled with greed, others with malice.

    And Feiyin¡¯s group had drawn plenty of both.

    It had started with whispers¡ªlow murmurs in the training halls, in the mission areas, in the underground fight rings where menial disciples settled their grudges.

    Then came the attempts.

    A casual challenge to a spar turned into a sudden ambush.

    A hunting trip became a trap set by desperate disciples looking to steal their kills.

    But time and time again, Feiyin and his group prevailed.

    They left broken bodies and crushed egos in their wake, sending a message¡ªthey were not prey, they were the hunters.

    The assaults stopped being subtle.

    Larger groups started forming, hoping to overwhelm them with numbers, believing that Feiyin¡¯s group could not fight them all at once.

    They were wrong.

    The first organized assault had ended in carnage.

    Yue had torn through her attackers with primal ferocity, her claws slashing through tendons and joints, leaving them howling in pain.

    Ren had silently broken bones, shifting in and out of his opponents perception, striking unseen until his foes collapsed into screaming heaps.

    Shen Mu had not even fought physically¡ªhis poisoned needles and traps had turned their enemies against one another, making them vomit blood before they even reached him.

    And Feiyin¡ªFeiyin had ended the fight in moments.

    A single blade strike.

    No wasted movement. No excess force.

    Just one, perfectly calculated, death-blow.

    The result?

    Sixteen dead.

    Not a single one of his people harmed.

    After that, the whispers changed.

    ¡°They¡¯re not normal menial disciples.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re not to be provoked.¡±

    Fear became a shield, and their reputation became a weapon.

    <hr>

    Yet, for all the danger, their success allowed them to thrive in ways others could not.

    They spent liberally, not on luxuries, but on themselves.

    Contribution points became their lifeblood, spent on training methods, combat skills, and knowledge that others could barely dream of affording.

    Feiyin himself had spent tens of thousands of points to access advanced training halls, testing his techniques, practicing alchemy and understanding his oscillation sense in ways no other menial disciple could.

    His group followed suit.

    Yue refined her body techniques and bestial side, ensuring she could seamlessly flow between offense and defense, turning every attack into an opportunity.

    Ren dove deep into formations, learning from its philosophy and techniques that allowed him to manipulate terrain to his advantage and ambush enemies with precision.

    Shen Mu perfected his poison craft, gathering deadly toxins and learning their applications, blending his medical knowledge into a terrifying threat.

    And Feiyin¡ªFeiyin invested in everything.

    Alchemy, Weapon Arts, Combat Techniques, Cultivation theory, Beast taming, Spiritual arts and Strategy.

    He bought two more advanced alchemy manuals, broadening his understanding of pill refinement and artifact forging, ensuring that when he entered the Saint Alchemy Branch, he would do so as ready as he could be to become a true alchemist, not a mere apprentice.

    He acquired advanced combat manuals, improving his blade techniques, refining the resonance-based strikes that made his attacks deadly beyond their weight class.

    Every point was an investment into their future.

    And among the most abstract, yet essential, of all his pursuits¡ªwere the spiritual arts.

    Spiritual arts, especially those categorized under spiritual nurturing techniques, could be found in the vast collections of the Saint Spirit Branch¡¯s knowledge hall. These were visualization-based methods, ancient practices that guided a cultivator to focus their mind on an extraordinary image¡ªbe it a legendary beast, a sacred landscape, or a mythical figure¡ªto stimulate and nourish the soul.

    Though subtle in effect compared to direct combat or alchemical prowess, spiritual nurturing was foundational. These techniques served as the first steps toward solidifying the soul, a requirement for anyone nearing the threshold between the Meridian Opening and Qi Condensation realms.

    Before a cultivator could step into the Qi Condensation realm, they had to complete an intermediary step: sensing and awakening their mind¡¯s eye. This inner space was where the soul resided. Awakening it forged the bridge between mind, body, and soul, forming what cultivators called the ''spirit''¡ªa unified entity capable of channeling the world¡¯s ambient essence.

    This spirit would then allow the cultivator to absorb worldly essence and blend it with their own inner strength, forming their personal essence qi¡ªa unique signature, shaped by their body, mind, and nature. Only with this step completed could one open their dantian¡ªthe internal wellspring linked to the meridians, where essence qi was gathered and refined.

    A cultivator who had opened more meridians had not only a better energy circulation system, but also a deeper bond between soul and body, making the formation of the spirit more stable. Likewise, a stronger body meant more inner strength¡ªtranslating to a larger capacity to absorb and refine essence.

    Spiritual visualization was thus more than mental training¡ªit was a gateway. The stronger the soul, the more easily the spirit could be formed, and the more essence could be guided into the body.

    Feiyin and his companions, knowing this, each purchased spiritual arts suited to their nature. They approached them seriously, experimenting with different visualizations. Feiyin in particular found the process hauntingly familiar. For years, he had dreamt of the Eight¡ªvast, primordial beings who appeared to him in sleep. Those dreams, once a mystery, now seemed to be powerful visualizations in their own right.

    And he realized¡ªhe had been unknowingly nurturing his soul all along.

 Chapter 73- Reminiscing

    Feiyin sat in quiet contemplation, his fingers absently gliding across the smooth surface of his guqin, the gentle hum of its strings filling the air. He had purchased it over a year ago, a rare find in the menial disciple market¡ªa finely crafted instrument, though worn from time and use. Yet, to him, it was perfect. Every time his fingers plucked its strings, he could almost hear his mother¡¯s voice, singing softly as she used to, the melodies weaving through the cracks of his memories, soothing the ache of longing.

    He let out a slow breath, his mind drifting to moments that had shaped the past few years.

    <hr>

    It had been the night before Yue¡¯s eleventh birthday when she announced she would be moving out of their shared cabin. She had grown noticeably more self-conscious over time, becoming aware of the differences between herself and her three male companions. Though she never directly said it, Feiyin could sense the unease that had been forming in her.

    ¡°I¡¯m moving into the next cabin over with Hui,¡± she declared, crossing her arms as she looked at them with a determined expression.

    Ren, never one to let a moment go, immediately grinned. ¡°What, feeling shy all of a sudden? You''re afraid one of us is going to steal your secret beauty routines?¡±

    Yue¡¯s ears twitched, and in an instant, her fist met the top of Ren¡¯s head. A perfectly measured hit¡ªnot too hard, but just enough for a satisfying thump.

    Ren winced, rubbing the sore spot. ¡°Tch. See if I care. I bet you¡¯ll wake her up with your snores anyway.¡±

    Shen Mu, ever the observer, let out a quiet smirk as he watched the exchange.

    Feiyin, for his part, simply laughed. It was a small moment, but one that warmed him even now.

    <hr>

    Hui Ying had been their neighbor for nearly a year before Yue moved out of their shared cabin. At first, she had been nothing more than a quiet presence¡ªa shadow slipping in and out of her own space, always keeping to herself. She spoke to no one, acknowledged no one, and if not for Feiyin¡¯s oscillation sense, he might have thought she truly felt nothing at all.

    But beneath that frosty exterior, she was simply¡­ shy. Guarded.

    They started noticing small things about her¡ªthe way she always finished her meals alone in her cabin instead of the communal canteen, the way her gaze lingered on them whenever they returned from a mission, the way she carefully observed the world around her while pretending not to. She was reserved, but not indifferent. She wanted to reach out, yet something held her back.

    It had been Yue who finally broke the ice.

    One evening, after a particularly grueling mission, Yue had caught the scent of something delicious wafting from next door. Tired, hungry, and utterly shameless when it came to food, she had wandered over, sniffing the air like a starving wolf.

    Hui had been startled when Yue knocked on her door, plate in hand, eyes bright with mischief.

    ¡°I smell food. Good food. You wouldn¡¯t happen to have some to spare, would you?¡±

    Hui had blinked, clearly taken aback, but before she could refuse, Yue had flashed a playful grin and added, ¡°Come on, consider it a neighborly gesture. Or, if you¡¯d prefer, a trade! I¡¯ll owe you one.¡±

    Silence had stretched between them for an awkward beat, but to their surprise, Hui had hesitated, then wordlessly stepped aside to let Yue in.

    That had been the start.

    Slowly, bit by bit, Hui had begun warming up to them. At first, it was only Yue who visited, but then Ren showed up, curious about this elusive neighbor. Shen Mu followed, intrigued by her quiet yet sharp mind. Feiyin had already known, through oscillation, that she was far more expressive than she let on, but seeing her gradually lower her walls had been a cute sight.

    She never became loud or overly social, but she started showing up more. She joined them for occasional meals, then missions, and eventually, it became natural to have her around.

    By the time Yue moved in with her, it wasn¡¯t even a surprise.

    <hr>

    As the guqin¡¯s notes faded into the stillness of his cabin, Feiyin leaned back slightly, his gaze drifting toward the saber resting beside him.

    His own craftsmanship. The first blade he had ever forged that he was proud of.

    He traced his fingers along its hilt, feeling the weight of his own work. The process of refining it had been painstaking, full of failures and adjustments, but that was exactly why he treasured it. Every imperfection, every hard-earned success in shaping the metal¡ªit reminded him of his father.

    Cai Feng¡¯s voice echoed in his mind. A blade is not just a weapon, Feiyin. It is an extension of your will. A poorly made one will falter in battle. A well-made one will never betray you.

    He practiced with it often, honing both his technique and the weapon itself. Each swing, each movement, brought him closer to the discipline his father had instilled in him. He had yet to find a blade style that truly appealed to him, but that didn¡¯t matter. Right now, he was focusing on understanding the blade, the intent behind it. Not just as a tool¡ªbut as an art.

    Much like the guqin.

    Much like everything else in his life.

    <hr>

    Feiyin sat in his usual spot near the window, letting the late afternoon light filter through the wooden slats of their cabin. The faint scent of herbs clung to his hands, remnants of the refinement session he''d finished just before Ren came stomping in, his grey skin lightly dusted with dirt, dark hair messy from battle.

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    "Do you still have some of those healing pills?" Ren asked casually, though the stiffness in his movements betrayed his nonchalance.

    Feiyin arched his brow. "You got injured again?"

    Ren grunted, dropping onto a stool with a sigh. "Fought a peak-ranked first-class beast today. Slippery thing. Caught me off guard with a tail whip."

    Yue, who had just stepped in with Hui, snorted at his words. Her golden eyes gleamed with amusement as she crossed her arms, her white lynx-like ears twitching. "Oh? The great Ren got caught off guard? Should I be worried?" she teased.

    Hui, standing just beside her, glanced at Ren with quiet curiosity. Her dark hair framed her pale face, her blue eyes taking in his state. She didn''t comment, but Feiyin saw the concern in her gaze.

    Ren rolled his eyes. "It was a momentary lapse. I still won."

    Feiyin chuckled, reaching into his storage pouch. "Lucky for you, I just finished refining a fresh batch."

    He withdrew a small porcelain bottle, twisting the cap off. A mild herbal fragrance filled the room, sharp but pleasant. Before he could hand it over, Yue¡¯s nose twitched, and she sniffed the air instinctively.

    Her golden eyes widened slightly. "Your pills have gotten so much better over the years," she mused, leaning in closer. "I remember when they used to look like complete disasters. Now they glisten like candy and smell... good."

    Feiyin smirked. "So you do remember how terrible they were."

    Yue gave an exaggerated shudder. "Oh, trust me, I do."

    Feiyin''s mind drifted to the years of progress he had made in alchemy.

    <hr>

    When he first began, he had little more than theory to rely on. The first time he had attempted refining a simple healing pill, the result had been... abysmal. Two had been completely scorched, reduced to brittle black husks that crumbled at the slightest touch. The one that survived had been rough, pockmarked with imperfections. A failure in every way.

    Still, he had felt something stir within him that day. A spark of excitement¡ªlike when he had first discovered music. Alchemy was an art of its own, a harmony of ingredients and energy. Each herb had a resonance, an essence that could be drawn out, much like the strings of a guqin. The challenge of refining them into something greater intrigued him.

    So he experimented. Learned. Failed. Failed again. Until, over the years, he had built a foundation strong enough to produce pills that could rival seasoned apprentices.

    Unlike most alchemists who followed rigid recipes, Feiyin had developed a habit of adjusting and modifying ingredients to maximize their resonance. Through countless trials, he had found combinations that improved even basic pill formulas, making them more effective.

    And he had kept most of his best work for himself and those closest to him.

    <hr>

    Yue suddenly grinned mischievously. "Oh yeah, Hui ran out of the cramp relief pills you made. Do you have more?"

    Feiyin¡¯s lips twitched at the sudden shift in conversation.

    Hui¡¯s blue eyes widened slightly before she shot Yue a sharp look. "Aren¡¯t you the one who finished them all?" she asked, her voice quiet but pointed.

    Yue blinked, her grin faltering for a moment before she scratched the back of her head sheepishly. "Same thing," she muttered.

    Feiyin chuckled and shook his head. "I have more," he said, reaching into his pouch again.

    Women cultivators, especially before reaching the Qi Condensation Realm, still had to deal with natural cycles, including menstrual cramps. It was only once their energy control was refined that they could regulate such things. When Yue had first started experiencing them, Feiyin had looked into alchemical remedies and improved a basic formula, creating something that worked far better.

    He handed a small bottle to Hui, who accepted it with a small nod, her fingers lingering over the cool porcelain.

    Feiyin had made a name for himself in the menial disciple section as a promising apprentice alchemist. While he sold standard pills through the exchange hall to build up contribution points, his finest work always remained within his circle.

    Ren leaned back, watching the exchange with mild amusement before shifting topics. "I haven¡¯t seen Shen Mu since yesterday."

    Feiyin capped his pouch. "He¡¯s still recovering from ingesting his new poison."

    Yue grinned. "As expected of our poison master!"

    Hui, still holding the pill bottle, murmured, "You know he doesn¡¯t like that nickname."

    A voice cut through from behind them. "Are you still spreading that title you made up?"

    Shen Mu stepped into the cabin, his dark green hair slightly damp, his sharp brown eyes narrowing at Yue. Despite his words, there was a ghost of a smile on his lips.

    Yue laughed, entirely unbothered. "Isn¡¯t it true, though?"

    Shen Mu shook his head but didn¡¯t deny it. "Not yet. But in a few more years, that will be different."

    Feiyin smiled at the banter, feeling warmth settle in his chest. It had been a while since all of them had gathered like this, without the burden of training, missions, or sect politics weighing them down.

    He exhaled, leaning forward. "It¡¯s been a while since we were all able to meet up and relax. Why don¡¯t we make a small feast to celebrate?"

    Ren¡¯s grin widened. "I just brought back some first-class beast meat, so that works!"

    Yue perked up, her golden eyes shining with excitement. "Good idea!" She turned to Hui, eyes gleaming. "Hui, your cooking is the best. Can you take care of it?"

    Everyone turned expectantly to Hui, whose face turned a soft shade of pink under their combined stares.

    She hesitated for a moment before quietly nodding. "Okay."

    Shen Mu clapped his hands together. "I¡¯ll bring some seasonings."

    Yue¡¯s expression immediately shifted. "No! Don¡¯t make it too spicy!"

    Ren smirked. "So fierce, yet you fear a few spices."

    Feiyin chuckled, standing up. "Alright, let¡¯s get started then."

    <hr>

    The kitchen they had arranged was a simple yet efficient space, a small corner of one of the side buildings they had repurposed for meal preparation. It wasn¡¯t much¡ªjust a sturdy wooden counter, a fire pit, and a collection of pots and utensils they had gathered over time. But under Hui¡¯s guidance, it transformed into something else entirely.

    Hui moved with quiet confidence, her once reserved demeanor melting away as she took control of the preparations. Her hands were steady as she chopped vegetables, her movements precise and practiced.

    Feiyin recalled how she had once told him, in a rare moment of openness, that her mother had been a chef. Cooking was more than just a necessity for her¡ªit was a connection to something she had lost.

    Yue, eager but entirely unskilled, attempted to help but was quickly relegated to fetching ingredients instead of handling the actual cooking. Ren, after a few attempts at butchering the beast meat, was shooed away by Hui after nearly ruining the cut.

    Shen Mu, to everyone¡¯s mild surprise, turned out to be quite skilled at seasoning, though Yue kept a close eye on him to ensure he didn¡¯t go overboard with the spice.

    Feiyin, for his part, watched them all with a quiet sense of contentment.

    They had survived together. Grown together.

    And in a world that sought to control them, shape them into something they were not, moments like these¡ªwhere they could simply be¡ªwere rare.

    So he treasured them.

 Chapter 74- Research

    Feiyin¡¯s days were structured like a carefully composed melody, each note flowing seamlessly into the next. Over the years, he had developed a routine that balanced his various pursuits: alchemy, combat, refining his meridians, and perfecting his internal strength. It was a discipline forged through necessity, a rhythm that allowed him to not only survive but thrive within the constraints of the Saint Spirit Sect.

    Today was an alchemy day.

    The early morning light filtered through the wooden slats of his small cabin as he sat cross-legged on the floor, Bai Yu curled beside him in a lazy coil. The small white-scaled serpent barely stirred as Feiyin reached for a porcelain vial on his nearby table, uncorking it with a practiced motion. A delicate herbal fragrance wafted into the air¡ªone of the newest ingredients he had been experimenting with.

    Alchemy had long since become more than just a task for him. When he first started, it had been an uphill battle. He had struggled to control the temperatures, failed to harmonize the ingredients properly, and produced pills that were anything but effective.

    Now, it was like second nature.

    He prepared the refining room with precise, almost effortless movements, setting up the pill cauldron on the specialized stone platform. The room itself was one of the many rentable practice chambers provided for alchemists¡ªsmall, dimly lit, and soundproof to prevent disruptions. The stone walls bore faint traces of previous refinements, discolorations from failed attempts and long-burning flames.

    Feiyin no longer left such traces.

    His oscillation sense had changed everything.

    Alchemy was, at its core, a matter of balance. Each herb, each mineral, had a rhythm¡ªan inherent vibration that dictated how it interacted with others. When he had first begun refining pills, he had followed the common methods, relying on rote memorization and trial-and-error like every other apprentice. But as his oscillation sense developed, he realized that he could hear the way ingredients responded to each other.

    It was just like playing a melody.

    He placed the first ingredient into the cauldron¡ªa Moon Lotus Root, a cooling herb meant to stabilize energy fluctuations. The moment it touched the heated chamber, Feiyin attuned himself to its resonance. A soft, wavering note filled his mind, as though the lotus root was humming a gentle, steady tune.

    Next, he added a Fiery Sungrass, a volatile component that, if mishandled, could scorch away the beneficial properties of the lotus root. It was like introducing a discordant instrument into an otherwise harmonious song.

    But Feiyin had long since learned how to make such clashes work in his favor.

    He focused, listened to the way the oscillations fought against each other, then adjusted the temperature by the faintest fraction, letting the heat temper the intensity of the Sungrass rather than overpower the Lotus Root.

    The notes in his mind shifted, settling into an unexpected but natural harmony.

    A small smile played on his lips.

    Over the years, he had experimented relentlessly, refining his understanding of how different elements resonated together. Where other alchemists relied solely on prescribed formulas, Feiyin had found ways to improve them¡ªsubtle modifications that enhanced purity, strengthened effects, and ensured a near-perfect success rate. His reputation among the other apprentice alchemists had grown because of this, though he had always been careful not to reveal too much.

    He continued the refinement process, adding the final stabilizing agents, each ingredient a new note in his unseen composition.

    Then came the most delicate part.

    Controlling the fire.

    Unlike most alchemists who relied on precise measurements and timing, Feiyin could feel when the mixture was reaching the right point of cohesion. The oscillations in the cauldron aligned, vibrating in a perfect frequency¡ªsignaling that the pill was ready to condense.

    With a single controlled pulse of his inner strength, he sealed the refinement.

    A soft shimmer passed through the cauldron, and when the heat faded, five pills rested inside. Their surfaces were smooth, unmarred by imperfections, gleaming faintly under the dim light.

    Perfect.

    He retrieved them, placing them in a small jade bottle before exhaling deeply.

    Even after all these years, there was a quiet thrill in each successful refinement. The act of bringing ingredients together, shaping them into something new¡ªit was an art that filled him with an almost childlike wonder.

    He cleaned up the workspace before moving to his next task.

    Artifact refinement.

    Pill refinement and artifact forging required different approaches, but to Feiyin, they both followed the same fundamental principle¡ªunderstanding the resonance of the materials.

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    He retrieved a ingot of Blacksteel  from his storage pouch, running his fingers over its rough surface. Blacksteel was notoriously difficult to refine due to its dense composition, but he had always enjoyed the challenge.

    Placing the ingot into the small forging basin, he activated the refining flames and waited as the metal softened. Then, he reached for his hammer¡ªa piece he had crafted himself over the years, carefully weighted to suit his technique.

    With slow, measured strikes, he began shaping the metal.

    Each impact sent vibrations through the material, and with his oscillation sense, he could feel how the metal was responding. Unlike a normal blacksmith, who relied on sight and experience alone, Feiyin could sense the internal structure of the metal shifting with each strike.

    He adjusted accordingly, striking at just the right points to refine it without causing unnecessary fractures.

    The rhythmic clanging of the hammer against metal filled the room, but to Feiyin, it wasn¡¯t just noise.

    It was music.

    The deep, resonant tones of the metal sang under his hands, each strike another note in a silent composition. Where others saw raw material, he saw the potential for something greater¡ªsomething shaped by his own will.

    Slowly, the rough edges smoothed, the impurities burned away, and the once unyielding Blacksteel began to take shape.

    Hours passed in a quiet blur.

    By the time he finished, a sleek, curved blade rested in his hands. It wasn¡¯t grand, nor was it overly ornate, but it was his. A weapon shaped by his own hands, refined through his own understanding.

    He tested the balance, adjusting the grip slightly, before nodding in satisfaction.

    The blade would need further tempering, but it was solid¡ªa tangible result of his years of practice.

    Feiyin set it aside and stretched, rolling his shoulders to work out the stiffness that had settled in from hours of focus.

    The sun had already begun to set.

    He exhaled, feeling the satisfying weight of a day''s work well done.

    Tomorrow, he would train his body, refining his techniques and pushing his meridian opening further.

    But today¡ªtoday was for creation.

    And there was no greater joy than that.

    The only thing that still truly impeded him was the collar the sect has attached to them.

    Feiyin had spent years uncovering the hidden mechanisms behind the Heart-Eating Worm, delving into research alongside Shen Mu with an intensity fueled by both desperation and necessity. Their knowledge of the sect¡¯s dark practices had expanded, but with each revelation, the weight of their predicament only grew heavier.

    The first breakthrough had come through sheer persistence. The knowledge hall jade slips contained fragmented records of the worm¡¯s existence, its origins traced back to the Saint Blood Branch¡ªa faction within the sect infamous for its gruesome techniques. The worm had not always been widely used. It was originally developed as a means of controlling high-level servants and sect slaves, ensuring that betrayal was not an option. However, as the sect expanded, they refined it to ease recruitment, turning it into an unavoidable tool to enforce absolute loyalty.

    Yet, the true horror lay not in its ability to kill them at any moment, but in the structure behind its control.

    Somewhere within the sect resided a single main Heart-Eating Worm, the Mother Worm¡ªthe progenitor of all implanted parasites. Every single worm inside the menial disciples had been born from it. This meant that their lives were bound not only to their captors but also to a single, grotesque entity that could remotely sense, command, and terminate them at will.

    Feiyin had remained quiet the day they confirmed that fact. Sitting in their cabin, running his fingers over the wooden surface of his desk, he had let the reality sink in. Even if he found a way to remove or tamper with his own worm, the moment something slipped, the Mother Worm would know.

    And then, he would die.

    It was a cruel, layered security measure. Even if someone found a way to locate the Mother Worm and kill it, every single host would perish instantly.

    The second discovery had come through methodical testing. Over the years, Feiyin and Shen Mu had collected the monthly antidotes given to them, studying their effects and composition by purchasing dozens of them. The sect was unbothered about menial disciples knowing how the antidote worked¡ªafter all, knowledge without a means of action was useless.

    Feiyin and Shen Mu had reverse-engineered part of the antidote¡¯s formula through painstaking trials. They learned that it worked by suppressing the worm, inducing a dormant state that kept it from growing too powerful or acting out of its master¡¯s control. However, they were still missing crucial elements to ensure its complete removal.

    As promising as their progress was, they couldn¡¯t test their theories¡ªnot yet. The risk was too high. A single miscalculation, and their bodies would become internal battlefields, their hearts shredded from within.

    Another revelation had come from dissecting the corpses of fallen assailants. Every time Feiyin¡¯s group was ambushed by disciples looking to rob them, they would take their bodies afterward¡ªnot out of cruelty, but necessity.

    Feiyin had retrieved worms from their enemies¡¯ corpses, and what he and Shen Mu found was deeply unsettling.

    The worms were not uniform.

    A weak cultivator¡¯s worm was smaller, its surface smooth, almost unformed. Meanwhile, those inside stronger cultivators had grown¡ªtheir exteriors layered with hardened ridges, armored like a parasitic beast. The worms adapted to their hosts, drawing from their strength.

    This was why no one had ever overpowered them. As a cultivator grew, so did their parasite.

    Even if Feiyin reached a level of strength where he could crush the worm, it would be too late. It would have grown alongside him, adapting to match his body¡¯s power.

    One fateful night, Shen Mu had tried to dissect a worm for further study. His cabin had been set up meticulously, reinforced with dampening formations and proper ventilation. Yet, the moment his blade touched the worm¡¯s interior fluids, the entire table began corroding.

    A foul green smoke curled into the air, acrid and burning. If not for Shen Mu¡¯s growing poison resistance, he might have suffered permanent damage.

    The worms were not just parasites. They were deadly even after death. Their blood was a toxin strong enough to corrode steel, ensuring that any crude removal attempt would backfire spectacularly.

    Feiyin, on the other hand, had taken a different approach. He had tried to match his oscillations to the worm¡¯s, attempting to synchronize his inner strength with its natural frequency. He had succeeded¡ªto a degree. He could feel it clinging to his heart, could subtly affect its movements, but he couldn¡¯t yet control it.

    And if he miscalculated while attempting to crush it, his own heart would suffer the consequences.

    This confirmed one thing¡ª a rushed solution would only lead to death.

 Chapter 75- Intent

    Feiyin stood in the open courtyard behind the cabin, his saber resting lightly in his grip. The air was crisp, carrying the distant sounds of other disciples training, the rhythmic clashing of blades, the occasional burst of inner strength colliding against practice dummies. He ignored all of it, letting his breathing slow, his focus narrowing to the blade in his hands.

    The saber had been with him for years now, forged by his own hands in the earliest days of his practice in artifact refinement. It wasn¡¯t the best weapon in the sect, not by a long shot, or even the best weapon that he made, but it was his. The weight of it was familiar, an extension of his arm, something he could wield without thought. And yet, it was still incomplete.

    His father¡¯s voice echoed in his memory.

    "A weapon is only as strong as the intent behind it. A blade without intent is nothing more than a piece of sharpened metal."

    He exhaled, steadying his stance. The techniques he had learned from the knowledge hall, the footwork, the angles, the sequences¡ªthey were useful, but secondary. He could practice forms for decades, but without intent, they would never be anything more than mere movements.

    Intent.

    That was the true foundation of mastery.

    His father had spoken of it often, drilling the concept into him during training. At the time, Feiyin had understood it as a vague notion, an abstract principle about presence and focus. But now, after years of refining his skills, of honing his perception through oscillation, he understood that intent was more than just will¡ªit was a force of its own.

    The three internal harmonies¡ªborn in the heart, shaped by the mind, fueled by the body.

    The inner heart was where all action began. It was desire, the simple decision to move, to act. It was what spurred the mind into action.

    The inner mind was the layer above. It was subconscious, instinctive. It was what allowed movement to happen without thought, to bring a cup of water to one¡¯s lips without actively thinking about it. It¡¯s what made a master¡¯s blade seem weightless, as if it knew where to go before the mind commanded it. It was the reason why a true swordmaster could strike without hesitation, cutting what they wanted to cut while leaving untouched what they did not.

    And finally, there was inner strength, the energy that connected it all, the force controlled by the mind that harmonized movement with the intent born in the heart.

    Feiyin had spent years refining his control, sharpening his oscillation sense, but he had yet to truly manifest his blade intent. He could feel glimpses of it in his strikes, moments where the blade cut effortlessly, where the world seemed to align with his will¡ªbut they were fleeting, inconsistent.

    He raised his saber.

    The steel gleamed under the dim light filtering through the clouds. It was unremarkable at a glance, but to Feiyin, it carried the weight of his experiences. Every scar on its surface, every imperfection, was a reminder of his journey.

    He took a slow breath and stepped forward.

    The movement was fluid, precise. His blade swung in a clean arc, slicing through the air with a controlled ease. He wasn¡¯t aiming for power. He wasn¡¯t aiming for speed.

    He was aiming for control.

    The first stroke was simple, a downward cut. He pictured a slab of steel before him, imagined the resistance of its unyielding structure.

    The blade passed through cleanly.

    Another step, another swing¡ªthis time, he imagined a block of tofu. Soft, yielding.

    The blade stopped just before impact, hovering a hair¡¯s breadth from the imaginary surface.

    Feiyin¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    Not enough.

    His father had spoken of the highest level of blade mastery, the point where one could cut through what they wanted to cut and leave untouched what they did not. It wasn¡¯t just about sharpness or speed. It was about resonance, about aligning the blade¡¯s intent with the wielder¡¯s will.

    He swung again, refining his focus.

    The steel split.

    The tofu remained whole.

    Again.

    And again.

    <hr>

    The afternoon sun cast long shadows across the training field as Feiyin and Yue moved in tandem, their bodies weaving through a practiced routine of footwork and evasion.

    Their movements were different, yet complementary.

    Yue, with her lynx beastkin heritage, was naturally agile¡ªher footwork light and unpredictable, her bursts of speed explosive. She was an expert at maneuvering around opponents, using her speed to slip past defenses before striking at an opening. Her body flowed like water, quicksilver grace and efficiency honed over years of movement training.

    Feiyin, on the other hand, was not lacking in speed, but his approach to movement was far more controlled. His steps were deliberate, each one calculated to maximize efficiency, utilizing the smallest shifts in weight and momentum to remain balanced at all times. His oscillation sense granted him an uncanny awareness of his surroundings, allowing him to adapt to an opponent¡¯s rhythm in real-time, predicting movements just before they happened.

    It was this difference that had drawn him to train with Yue in the first place.

    <hr>

    He remembered when she had first brought back a movement technique from the Saint Body Branch¡¯s collection in the knowledge hall. At the time, she had spent weeks refining it into her natural combat style, her body adapting fluidly to the technique as if it had always belonged to her.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Curious, Feiyin had joined her training, not to mimic, but to adapt.

    Their first sparring sessions had been pure chaos. Yue had darted around like a flickering shadow, barely allowing Feiyin a moment¡¯s reprieve before closing in from a different angle. Despite his solid fundamentals, her erratic, unpredictable movements had forced him to adjust constantly.

    But then, he began to listen.

    To her footfalls against the ground.

    To the minute oscillations that traveled through the air with every shift in her weight.

    To the subtle shifts in momentum when she prepared to attack or evade.

    And that was when he started countering her speed¡ªnot by matching it, but by controlling the flow of their exchanges.

    Yue¡¯s style was one of constant movement, slipping past an opponent¡¯s defenses. But Feiyin¡¯s approach was different¡ªhe sought to redirect that very movement, subtly adjusting his positioning and timing so that his opponent¡¯s own speed became their downfall.

    Their spars turned into a battle of two philosophies¡ªagility versus control.

    Yue would attack with bursts of speed, seeking an opening. Feiyin would read the rhythm of her movements, adjusting his stance at the last second to intercept or deflect. She would retreat, recalibrating. He would step in, cutting off her escape routes.

    It was through these relentless battles that he refined his movement techniques, incorporating what he learned from her into his own style. By understanding how to react to speed rather than blindly trying to match it, he had turned his oscillation sense into a weapon not just for perception, but for flowing with battle itself.

    <hr>

    Now, in the present, they circled each other once more.

    Yue darted forward with a burst of speed, but Feiyin¡¯s eyes caught the telltale oscillation of her weight shifting. He stepped in, cutting off her angle, forcing her to alter her trajectory at the last second.

    She clicked her tongue. ¡°You¡¯ve gotten way more annoying to deal with.¡±

    Feiyin smirked. ¡°That means it¡¯s working.¡±

    She feinted left before pivoting sharply, her golden eyes gleaming. ¡°I just have to get faster then!¡±

    Feiyin adjusted accordingly, his body already reacting to her shift in weight, a counterstrike prepared.

    But he had to admit¡­ there was something exhilarating about this.

    About adapting. Learning.

    Evolving.

    <hr>

    Bai Yu slithered up onto Feiyin¡¯s shoulders with a practiced ease, its now-thicker body wrapping comfortably around his torso, resting its head atop his shoulder as it often did. It had become a familiar weight over the years¡ªone Feiyin found reassuring.

    The small, frail snake he had once picked up in the dark caverns, abandoned and struggling to survive, had grown into something magnificent. From the thin, barely two-foot-long creature it had once been, Bai Yu had now stretched to over five feet, its once-delicate frame thickening with strength. Its scales, once dull and brittle, had gone through multiple shedding cycles, becoming gleaming and smooth¡ªan iridescent white, like polished jade, reflecting the light with a sheen of quiet elegance.

    Feiyin reached up and ran a hand along its scales, feeling the sturdiness beneath his fingertips. "You¡¯ve grown a lot," he murmured with a faint smile.

    Bai Yu flicked its tongue in response, nuzzling into Feiyin¡¯s jawline with the cool touch of its snout before coiling loosely around his arm, its weight evenly distributed. It wasn¡¯t just larger¡ªit was smarter, more aware. Over the years, it had gone from a simple companion to a true partner in battle.

    Feiyin recalled the effort he had put into Bai Yu¡¯s growth. Though he had no intention of joining the Spirit Beast Branch, he had studied their methods, digging through their available knowledge in the exchange hall. Understanding how to nurture Bai Yu had become just as important to him as refining pills or forging weapons.

    <hr>

    When he had first started reading through the beast-taming manuals, he had expected complex, mystical techniques. But what he discovered was much simpler and more intuitive¡ªbeasts, unlike human cultivators, did not rely on deliberate training to grow stronger. Their strength came from two primary factors: their bloodline and their diet.

    Bloodline was something that could not be changed. A powerful lineage could allow a beast to grow into an apex predator with minimal effort, while a weaker bloodline required external nourishment to advance.

    Diet, however, was something Feiyin could control.

    Seeing this, he had dedicated himself to ensuring Bai Yu¡¯s steady progression. It wasn¡¯t just about feeding it whatever was available¡ªhe carefully selected its meals, ensuring it consumed high-quality first-class beast meat. At first, Bai Yu had struggled to digest such rich sustenance, its body unused to such potent nourishment. But Feiyin gradually adjusted its portions, ensuring it adapted over time.

    Eventually, he had gone a step further¡ªexperimenting with pills meant to nurture spirit beasts.

    Using what he had learned from the Saint Alchemy Branch, he modified basic formulas from the Beast Taming Branch, creating supplements that would strengthen Bai Yu¡¯s body, reinforce its meridians, and enhance its natural instincts.

    The results had been clear.

    Bai Yu had rapidly advanced from an unranked beast to a peak first-class beast, on the verge of stepping into the second-class.

    What had once been a small, fragile creature barely capable of hunting rats was now a predator capable of taking down first-class beasts in the wild. It had developed an instinctual awareness of battle, syncing with Feiyin naturally whenever they hunted together.

    <hr>

    One of the most remarkable changes was how intuitive their teamwork had become.

    During hunts, Feiyin didn¡¯t even need to give direct commands. The bond they had formed¡ªstrengthened by time, trust, and shared battles¡ªallowed Bai Yu to move in harmony with him.

    Like the way a seasoned swordsman instinctively knew how their blade would move, Feiyin knew how Bai Yu would react. He would shift his weight, and Bai Yu would coil tighter around his arm, ready to strike. He would exhale sharply, and Bai Yu would uncoil, launching itself toward an enemy at the perfect angle.

    They were a single unit.

    Not just master and beast.

    Family.

    It was something Feiyin had never expected when he had first picked up the wounded snake years ago. Bai Yu had never been a pet to him¡ªit had always been something more.

    And Bai Yu, in turn, had come to view Feiyin as its own. It was no longer simply following him out of gratitude or dependence. It had chosen him.

    There was an unspoken bond between them, something far deeper than words.

    <hr>

    Feiyin sat near the training grounds after their latest hunt, Bai Yu draped over his lap, basking in the warm sunlight. It had just eaten, and as was its habit, it curled itself comfortably against him afterward.

    He absently stroked its cool, smooth scales as he stared out into the distance.

    "You¡¯re going to need more soon," he mused aloud, watching as Bai Yu lazily flicked its tongue.

    Second-class beasts were not simple creatures. They were stronger, faster, and often had elemental affinities. For Bai Yu to take that next step, regular first-class meat wouldn''t be enough anymore.

    He would need to find higher-quality resources. Maybe modify the beast-nurturing pills further.

    Feiyin exhaled softly, fingers tracing the familiar ridges of Bai Yu¡¯s scales.

    "You¡¯re going to outgrow me soon," he murmured, amused by the thought.

    Bai Yu, as if sensing his mood, suddenly lifted its head, flicking its tongue against his cheek before settling once more.

    Feiyin smiled, warmth settling in his chest.

    No matter how much they grew, no matter how much stronger Bai Yu became, that bond would always remain.

 Chapter 76- Future

    The morning mist clung to the trees, tendrils of fog curling around thick trunks as Feiyin and his companions ventured deeper into the sect¡¯s outer forest. The canopy above stretched high, filtering the rising sun into slanted beams of pale gold. The air carried the crisp scent of damp earth and the faint herbal aroma of wild-growing spiritual plants.

    They walked together in a loose group, their conversation flowing naturally as they navigated the winding path. It wasn¡¯t often that they got the chance to simply enjoy each other¡¯s company outside the rigid structure of training, and Feiyin found himself appreciating the moment more than he had expected.

    Shen Mu flipped through a small notebook, jotting down notes on the alchemical properties of the herbs they were searching for. "The sooner we collect these, the better. Some of these ingredients are at their peak potency right before mid-autumn, and I''d rather not use second-rate materials."

    Ren let out a dramatic sigh. "Why does everything have to be so precise with you alchemists? Crush the leaves, boil the stems, whisper to the cauldron under the full moon..."

    Feiyin smirked. "That could be a strange form of divination, not alchemy. But if you want to try praying to your furnace, I won¡¯t stop you."

    Shen Mu shot Ren a playful glare. "Alchemy is an art and a science. If you want to continue being a musclehead, by all means, stay ignorant."

    Yue laughed, nudging Ren in the ribs. "Careful, Ren. Insulting an alchemist means you¡¯ll never get healing pills again."

    Ren gasped in mock horror. "Shen Mu, my dear, brilliant friend, I would never insult your noble craft! Please remember this moment of loyalty the next time I¡¯m half-dead in a spar."

    Hui chuckled, shaking her head. "If you¡¯re always half-dead, maybe you should rethink your approach to fighting."

    Their laughter rang through the trees, but as they walked further, the air shifted slightly. Feiyin¡¯s keen senses picked up the faint presence of other disciples nearby¡ªlow-ranked ones, their movements hurried and nervous. As expected, when the group turned a bend in the path, a few menial disciples who had been foraging ahead took one look at them and quickly scurried away, avoiding eye contact.

    Ren crossed his arms, watching them retreat. "There they go again. Are we so scary?"

    Feiyin¡¯s expression was unreadable as he replied, "We are, to them, since we shed blood quite often¡ªeven if we had no choice. We fought to survive, to keep moving forward. In this sect, if you don¡¯t, you¡¯re nothing but prey."

    Yue stretched her arms over her head, unconcerned. "We earned that reputation. We weren¡¯t handed our place¡ªwe took it. The menial disciples calls us ruthless, but what were we supposed to do? Lay down and die?"

    Hui gave a small, amused smile. "If surviving makes us monsters, then maybe we are."

    Shen Mu snorted. "It¡¯s not our fault other disciples don¡¯t know how to socialize outside of scheming."

    Ren smirked. "And to think, we¡¯re the ¡®safer¡¯ ones."

    Feiyin raised a brow. "Are we?"

    That earned another round of laughter. The Saint Spirit Sect was infamous not only for its brutal training but for the sheer competitiveness within its ranks. Those who didn¡¯t fight for power were consumed by those who did. Feiyin¡¯s group, despite being talented, had avoided entangling themselves in the more insidious power struggles within the menial disciples section¡ªmostly because they were strong enough that no one wanted to provoke them.

    After a while, their conversation drifted toward more personal matters. Feiyin glanced at his companions before exhaling. "It¡¯s time for us to take the test to join our chosen branches. I don¡¯t want to keep holding you all back while I try to finish opening my last two meridians."

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    A beat of silence followed before Shen Mu''s jaw tightened, his fingers clenching slightly. "You¡¯re not holding anyone back, Feiyin. We¡¯ve followed you this far because we trust you. Do you really think we¡¯d mind waiting a little longer?"

    Ren¡¯s usual grin faltered, his eyes narrowing. "Leaving now feels wrong. We¡¯ve bled together, fought together¡ªyou''re the reason we made it this far. Splitting up just because of some arbitrary timing..."

    Hui lowered her gaze, her hands tightening around the fabric of her robes. "I don¡¯t want to leave. Not like this."

    Surprisingly, it was Yue who broke the silence, her voice firm. "We have to trust him." She met their gazes, her golden eyes unwavering. "Feiyin won¡¯t take long. And if he actually manages this legendary feat, then we¡¯ll be the ones dragging him down."

    That realization hit hard. For a moment, no one spoke, the weight of Yue¡¯s words settling in. Then Ren exhaled sharply, raking a hand through his hair before letting out a short laugh, the tension breaking just slightly. "Damn it. You¡¯re right. If we fall behind, we¡¯ll just be burdens. And that¡¯s the last thing I want."

    Shen Mu let out a slow breath, nodding reluctantly. "Then we don¡¯t just wait¡ªwe get stronger, so that when we meet again, we stand as equals."

    The shift in their resolve was palpable. What had felt like a painful inevitability now held a spark of purpose.

    Ren stretched, a familiar grin creeping back onto his face. "Well then, Saint Spirit Branch for me. Finally, I can step into the Qi Condensation Realm and truly make use of formations with Essence Qi."

    Shen Mu crossed his arms, his usual sharp confidence returning. "Saint Alchemy for Feiyin and me. We¡¯ll be brewing the best pills while you lot are getting beaten to a pulp."

    "Saint Body for me," Yue added, her golden eyes flashing. "Obviously."

    Hui hesitated, her fingers tightening around the edge of her sleeve. "I... still don¡¯t know."

    Shen Mu tapped his chin. "Well, your cooking could definitely help in the Beast Taming Branch."

    Feiyin burst into laughter. "With your cooking, you could tame any beast."

    Ren grinned wickedly. "I mean, if you can tame Yue with your dishes, then it¡¯s basically a given."

    Yue shot him a sharp glare. "Oh? Then you don¡¯t mind not eating Hui¡¯s food anymore, right?"

    Ren¡¯s smirk froze before vanishing entirely, panic flashing across his face. "Hui, you wouldn¡¯t! You can¡¯t do that to me!"

    Hui blinked at him, feigning innocence, before a soft laugh escaped her lips. The teasing edge melted into something warmer as she looked at her friends, her expression settling into something thoughtful. "That¡¯s actually a good idea¡­ I could keep doing what I love. And no matter where we all end up, maybe food can still bring us back together."

    Their teasing continued as they walked deeper into the forest, their banter light, yet laced with the unspoken understanding that soon, everything would change. They were all stepping toward their own paths, but for now, they were still together¡ªlaughing, talking, simply enjoying the moment before the weight of the future settled fully upon them.

    As they wrapped up their gathering, they made their way back to the sect, returning to their usual spot in the dining hall. The warm aroma of freshly prepared meals filled the air, and for a brief moment, everything felt the same as it always had. They ate together, their conversation shifting between small jokes and the satisfaction of a hard-earned meal. But as the plates emptied, the inevitable topic surfaced again¡ªseparation.

    The mood shifted, the lively chatter giving way to a heavier silence. Shen Mu leaned back, arms crossed. "It¡¯s going to be strange, not training together every day."

    "Yeah," Yue murmured, tapping her chopsticks against her bowl. "We¡¯ve always had each other¡¯s backs. Now, we¡¯ll be surrounded by new people, competing against them instead of fighting alongside each other."

    Hui gave a small, thoughtful smile. "That just means we have to be even more careful. The sect isn¡¯t forgiving to those who falter. We need to survive long enough to meet again."

    Feiyin exhaled slowly, then set his cup down. "If one of us reaches first-class outer disciple status, we¡¯ll be able to rent a personal courtyard. That way, we¡¯ll still have a place to gather, no matter which branch we¡¯re in."

    That immediately shattered the gloom.

    "Oh? Is that a challenge?" Ren grinned, eyes gleaming. "Because I swear, I¡¯m going to be the first to reach that rank."

    Yue scoffed. "Please. You¡¯ll be too busy getting beaten up in spars. It¡¯ll be me."

    Shen Mu smirked. "Alchemy tests are harsh, but at least I won¡¯t be throwing my face into someone¡¯s fist like you two."

    Hui, watching them with amusement, shrugged. "Maybe I¡¯ll surprise you all."

    The competitive fire had reignited, pushing away any lingering hesitation. They might be parting ways, but this wasn¡¯t the end¡ªit was simply another step forward. And as long as they kept moving, their paths would cross again.

 Chapter 77- Restless

    Feiyin sat cross-legged within his practice room, the scent of refined herbs thick in the air. The cauldron before him bubbled with a controlled intensity, golden liquid swirling within as he carefully adjusted the heat with his oscillation sense. His hands moved with practiced ease, feeding in ground lotus root and crushed fire-marrow leaves, each ingredient dissolving into the mixture in perfect harmony.

    But despite his flawless technique, his mind was not at peace.

    For the past few days, he had felt a gnawing unease. It wasn¡¯t something tangible¡ªthere was no clear danger, no immediate threat¡ªbut it was a feeling he couldn¡¯t shake. It reminded him too much of that time, when his village had been attacked for the second time. A subtle shift in the air, an unspoken warning from his instincts that something was wrong.

    Yet, no matter how much he trained, how much he focused on refining pills for his friends before their separation, the restlessness did not fade.

    The others were busy with their final preparations for the branch tests. Shen Mu was finishing the last of his theoretical studies, Yue had been training relentlessly, and Ren had spent his days battling other disciples to sharpen his combat instincts. Feiyin, on the other hand, had been spending long hours perfecting batches of pills¡ªstockpiling anything they might need once they separated. Healing elixirs, stamina restoratives, mind boosters¡ªanything to ensure they had a safety net.

    Still, his mind wandered.

    Outside the alchemy practice room, Feiyin leaned against the cool stone wall, staring at the rising sun. Beside him, Shen Mu and Ren sat nearby, the three of them having naturally drifted together in their final days before the tests.

    ¡°You¡¯re distracted,¡± Shen Mu noted, tapping his fingers against his knee.

    Feiyin exhaled, watching the thin wisps of steam rise from the nearby furnace. ¡°I¡¯ve had a bad feeling these past few days.¡±

    Ren frowned, rubbing his temple. ¡°You too? I thought it was just me, but I haven¡¯t been sleeping well. And that¡¯s saying something, considering I¡¯m usually the first to pass out.¡±

    Feiyin and Shen Mu exchanged a glance, the unspoken tension between them growing thicker.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing solid,¡± Feiyin admitted, crossing his arms. ¡°Just a feeling. But the last time I ignored something like this¡­¡± He trailed off, not needing to finish the sentence. The memory of fire, blood, and loss still burned in the back of his mind.

    Shen Mu pursed his lips. ¡°We should be on guard.¡±

    Ren rolled his shoulders, cracking his knuckles. ¡°No complaints here.¡±

    <hr>

    Kui Long strode confidently through the menial disciples¡¯ quarters, his chin raised with an arrogance that barely masked his irritation. Sixteen years old and born into nobility, he had been forced to live among peasants, forced to eat the same slop and breathe the same air as those beneath him. It was disgraceful.

    But he had a plan.

    His father¡¯s name meant nothing here, but power did. And power came in many forms. Some gained it through cultivation, others through influence. Kui Long had no patience for the long, grueling path of cultivation, but he had found another way¡ªone far more enjoyable.

    The Joyful Union Branch.

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    A smirk curled on his lips. A path where he could indulge in pleasure while growing stronger. What more could a man ask for? With the right techniques, women would become nothing more than vessels, existing only to feed his growth. And they wouldn¡¯t last long¡ªdrained of their primal yin essence, discarded when they were no longer useful, so he could always taste new ones.

    The thought alone sent a thrill through his body, a heat pooling in his lower half, but before his fantasy could take full root, a voice interrupted.

    ¡°Young master, did you truly receive a task from Young Master Feng?¡±

    Irritated at being pulled from his daydream, Kui Long scowled before the reminder sent a fresh wave of excitement through him.

    ¡°Of course. Who do you think I am?¡± He sneered, adjusting his robes. ¡°My worth is going to be recognized soon.¡±

    Young Master Feng¡ªfirst-class outer disciple, a rising figure in the Joyful Union Branch, and infamous even within his sect for his sadistic tastes. Kui Long had met one of his subordinates half a year ago, and with a stroke of genius, pledged his loyalty to this powerful backer.

    Since then, his fortunes had turned. No longer a mere stray disciple, he had gathered a small group of subordinates, all eager to reap the rewards of their service. His task was simple: deliver fresh beauties to Young Master Feng.

    And today, his luck was good.

    As he strolled through the sect grounds, his eyes landed on a young girl no older than fifteen, her bright blue eyes shimmering like gemstones. His pulse quickened. Young Master Feng would enjoy this one.

    He gestured subtly, signaling his subordinates to follow as they trailed after her into the forest.

    <hr>

    Hui hummed softly to herself as she picked through the underbrush, carefully selecting ingredients for the meal she planned to prepare. This would be the last meal they shared together before they went their separate ways, and she wanted it to be special.

    She picked a soft, creamy root Yue liked, knowing she would appreciate it in a dessert. A bundle of fragrant herbs Ren favored, often throwing them into his meals despite Shen Mu¡¯s complaints about strong flavors. And, of course, a few bitter-tasting greens Shen Mu always pretended not to like but ate anyway for their medicinal properties. Feiyin had more of a sweet tooth, so she would have to find some berries¡ªperhaps the hawthorn kind, the ones he always said reminded him of home. It made her smile, thinking of how he would always pretend not to care about food yet subtly savor every bite. These small gestures, these quiet acts of care, were what bound them together, what made this meal more than just nourishment¡ªit was a final gift before their paths diverged.

    Smiling to herself, she reached down to pluck another ingredient when something in the air changed.

    A whisper of movement.

    Before she could process it, instinct took over. She spun, scissors raised, deflecting a glinting needle that would have struck her neck. It clattered against the rocks.

    Her heart pounded as she straightened, eyes scanning the figures surrounding her. A dozen young men, all between thirteen and eighteen, formed a loose circle, cutting off her escape.

    The one in front stepped forward, his oily smirk sending a chill through her.

    ¡°We have a big opportunity for you,¡± he said, voice mockingly smooth. ¡°Someone who appreciates your beauty wants to get to know you.¡±

    Her stomach twisted. She knew what that meant. Everyone did. The fate of those taken as cauldrons for the Joyful Union Branch was well-known.

    She inhaled sharply, forcing her voice to steady. ¡°You can get to know him yourself.¡±

    With a flick of her wrist, she unleashed a cloud of poison powder¡ªone Shen Mu had given her for emergencies. As she had already taken the antidote, she turned to run, but before she could get far, her limbs wavered.

    A cruel chuckle came from behind her.

    ¡°You think you¡¯re the only one with poison?¡± Kui Long¡¯s voice was laced with amusement. ¡°This is Numbing Breath, a gift from Young Master Feng. Colorless, scentless, and quick. How do you like it?¡±

    Her legs buckled, vision swimming.

    ¡°You won¡¯t¡­ get away with this¡­¡± she murmured, barely holding on.

    Kui Long approached, tapping her cheek with his fingers, a smirk on his face. ¡°And you think you will?¡±

    Her vision darkened, and the last thing she heard was his voice instructing his men.

    ¡°Wrap her up. Let¡¯s get her to Young Master Feng before she wakes up.¡±

    Then, everything faded to black.

 Chapter 78- Cold

    The weight of unease settled deep in Feiyin¡¯s chest, an oppressive force pressing against his ribs. He couldn''t shake it, no matter how much he tried to reason with himself. It was the same feeling he had before¡ªbefore his village burned, before everything was taken from him. He knew better than to ignore it.

    Ren sat next to him, arms crossed, staring blankly at the distant horizon. "I barely slept last night," he muttered, running a hand through his hair. "I always sleep like a rock, but something felt... off."

    Feiyin exhaled through his nose. "It¡¯s not just you. I''ve felt it for days."

    Next to them, Shen Mu, who had been listening in silence, glanced between the two. "We should¡ª"

    His words were cut off by the sound of rushed footsteps.

    Yue came barreling toward them from the direction of the task hall, her golden eyes wild, her breath short with panic.

    "Hui is missing!"

    The words slammed into them like a hammer, instantly rousing them to full attention. Feiyin was already moving, stepping forward, his expression sharp with concern.

    "What happened?"

    Yue tried to steady her breath, but urgency dripped from every word. "She didn¡¯t return to our cabin last night. I thought she might have stayed in the rented practice rooms like she sometimes does, but when I checked, her name wasn¡¯t there."

    Shen Mu, forcing himself to be rational despite the growing dread in his chest, tried to reason. "Couldn¡¯t she have left the practice rooms before you checked?"

    Yue shook her head, frustration and worry colliding. "No. I asked the disciples in charge of registration last night."

    Ren frowned. "And they actually answered? They usually don¡¯t care unless it¡¯s part of their duty."

    Yue scoffed. "I beat them up, so they talked."

    A sharp, humorless breath escaped Ren¡¯s lips. "That sounds more like you."

    Feiyin¡¯s mind was already running through possibilities, cutting through the noise. "Where else could she have gone? Let¡¯s check your cabin first¡ªjust in case she came back. If she¡¯s still missing, we¡¯ll spread out."

    Without another word, they moved. Urgency crackled in the air between them, an unspoken understanding that time was slipping through their fingers.

    <hr>

    As they approached Yue and Hui¡¯s cabin, an unusual sight greeted them¡ªa small crowd gathered in front, speaking in hushed tones. Unease twisted in Feiyin¡¯s gut as his eyes narrowed toward the source of the disturbance. From the center of the murmurs, a voice rang out, casual and taunting.

    "My senior brother found her quite tasty, so when he heard she had friends here, he was generous enough to return her to them. Yet, even after I came, they are not here to receive us. Your friends are not very hospitable."

    Something in Feiyin¡¯s blood turned to ice.

    They pushed through the crowd, stepping past the whispering disciples, until they came to the front of Yue and Hui¡¯s cabin.

    A man in pristine white robes, three pink streaks marking his shoulder, stood before a group of menial disciples. And at his feet¡ª

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    A naked corpse.

    The world blurred.

    Hui.

    Her black hair, tangled and lifeless, spilled around her pale face. Her bright blue eyes, once filled with warmth and quiet curiosity, now empty¡ªfrozen in an expression of agony. Her body, once full of gentle beauty, now shriveled, a husk of what it had been.

    Violence had left its mark upon her, in the way her limbs twisted unnaturally, in the dark bruises marring her skin. In the way her purity had been torn from her, her body drained of its vitality, her primal yin forcibly taken. The traces of deprivation, of cruelty, of horror clung to her even in death, as if even peace had been denied to her.

    A whisper broke through the suffocating silence.

    "Hui¡­"

    It came from Yue, her voice barely audible, trembling with disbelief. Her legs buckled beneath her as she fell to her knees, reaching forward as though to wake her friend from a terrible dream.

    But it wasn¡¯t a dream.

    It was real.

    Something inside Feiyin shattered.

    His vision blurred¡ªnot from tears, but from the sheer magnitude of his rage. His hands trembled at his sides, not with sorrow, but with the overwhelming need to destroy something, to rip apart the ones responsible, to leave nothing but ash in their wake.

    Ren was uncharacteristically silent, his fists clenched so tightly his knuckles had turned white, his usually sharp gaze glazed over in fury. Shen Mu, ever the composed one, had already reached for his poison belt, his hands moving mechanically, blindly, as if he had lost all sense of restraint.

    The white-robed disciple smirked. "Oh? So you must be the so-called friends. Senior brother mentioned she kept calling out for you. How touching." He chuckled, his tone dripping with mockery. "He enjoyed her greatly. So much so that he even sent her back to you as a kind gesture."

    A sharp breath tore from Yue¡¯s throat. Tears streamed freely down her face as she reached for Hui¡¯s lifeless hand, clutching it in her own.

    "Hui¡­ what have they done to you¡­?"

    Her voice broke.

    Feiyin stepped forward, his face a mask of eerie calm.

    When something reaches an extreme, its opposite is born.

    He had never felt such anger in his life, yet in the depths of that fury, a terrifying clarity took over. It washed over him like ice, numbing everything but the cold, unwavering purpose settling in his bones.

    He knelt beside Hui, his hands moving with a gentleness that contrasted the storm within him. With quiet reverence, he removed his outer robe, covering her ruined body with it, shielding her from the leering eyes of the crowd. His fingers brushed against her cold skin¡ªlifeless, devoid of the warmth that once made her Hui.

    He spoke, voice quiet, but carrying the weight of death itself.

    "Who did this to her?"

    The white-robed disciple tilted his head, as if amused by the question. "Why, my senior brother Feng, of course. He rarely praises any beauty he takes, but this one? He enjoyed her immensely." His smirk widened. "You should be grateful he even sent her back, since he usually loves collecting wilted flowers."

    Feiyin looked up, his grey eyes dotted with amethyst like frozen steel. Then, slowly, a smile stretched across his face.

    "What a kind gesture..." His voice was steady, almost gentle. "Let me properly welcome you as a good host. Ren, Shen."

    As if a dam had broken, the words snapped them into action.

    Ren lunged first, his anger coalescing into pure violence as he tore through the menial disciples with terrifying precision. Shen Mu followed, releasing vials of poison, the air filling with lethal mist as he moved with mechanical efficiency.

    The white-robed disciple barely had time to react before Feiyin rose to his feet, stepping forward as he slowly unsheathed his saber.

    The man sneered, his short black hair rising as his aura surged. "Even if you¡¯re angry, what can you do? I am a third-class outer disciple, a Qi Condensation cultivator under Senior brother Feng."

    Feiyin ignored him.

    Instead, he turned to Yue, who was still kneeling, sobbing softly. With careful hands, he rested his palm on her head, his touch light.

    "Yue," he murmured. "Look after Hui for me. I will prepare a small present for her first."

    Then, without another word, he stepped forward, his saber gleaming as it left its sheath.

    The air trembled.

    And the slaughter began.

 Chapter 79- The Birth of Vengeance

    The air reeked of blood and poison.

    Ren¡¯s first strike was pure violence, a devastating blow that sent one of the menial disciples crashing to the ground, bones shattering from the sheer force. He didn¡¯t hesitate, didn¡¯t even look at the body as he turned and drove his fist into another¡¯s throat, cutting off a scream before it could even form.

    His chest burned, his mind a storm of rage and grief, but his body moved with terrifying precision. Each hit, each kick, each strike was controlled devastation, fueled by the single thought that replayed over and over in his mind¡ª

    Hui is dead.

    She had been small, gentle, with warm hands that always smelled of spices and herbs, with a voice soft yet steady whenever she scolded them for not eating properly. And now¡ª

    Now she was gone. Violated. Humiliated. Left for them like discarded trash.

    Ren¡¯s next blow caved in a disciple¡¯s chest, and the sickening crunch felt too damn satisfying.

    Beside him, Shen Mu moved like a shadow of death, his hands flicking rapidly as vials shattered against flesh, releasing deadly vapors. One disciple clawed at his face, his skin already darkening as a rapid necrosis spread through his body. Another screamed as his muscles locked up, his limbs seizing violently before he collapsed, foaming at the mouth.

    Shen Mu felt nothing as he watched them fall. His usually calm expression was twisted, his lips curled in a snarl.

    Poison is too quick.

    He wanted them to suffer.

    His fingers twitched as he reached for another vial, a new concoction¡ªone he had never tested before, one that would eat through flesh and nerves slowly, painfully. He tossed it into the air and caught it, watching the menial disciples hesitate. Their confidence wavered, the sight of their dying comrades draining the color from their faces.

    "Run, and I¡¯ll let you live longer," Shen Mu said coldly.

    A few turned tail, fleeing without hesitation.

    The others hesitated a second too long.

    Ren moved first, tearing into them with merciless efficiency. Shen Mu followed, his poisons making quick work of the rest.

    But before the last of them fell, a shriek of panic cut through the chaos.

    "W-Wait! I¡ªI surrender!" Kui Long stumbled back, his face contorted in terror, his robes already damp with sweat. His hands fumbled for a small vial at his waist, desperation clear in his every movement.

    Shen Mu¡¯s eyes narrowed, immediately recognizing the trick. His fingers flicked, a thin needle piercing Kui Long¡¯s wrist before he could release the poison. The vial tumbled to the ground, shattering harmlessly.

    "That won¡¯t work on me," Shen Mu said, his voice colder than ice. He pulled another vial from his belt and tossed it to Ren. "Antidote. Take it before he tries anything else."

    Ren caught it, downing the liquid in one gulp, his gaze never leaving Kui Long. The moment the warmth of the antidote spread through his veins, he stepped forward and grabbed Kui Long by the collar, yanking him up with one hand. "You little rat. You thought you¡¯d get away?"

    Kui Long coughed, struggling in Ren¡¯s grip. "Y-You can¡¯t! I was tasked by Young Master Feng himself! If you kill me, he¡¯ll¡ª"

    "Young Master Feng?" Ren¡¯s grip tightened, his knuckles whitening. "You¡¯re the one who took Hui, aren¡¯t you? You handed her over."

    Kui Long¡¯s eyes darted frantically, searching for an escape. "I¡ªI was just following orders¡ª!"

    Ren let out a snarl and pulled his fist back, ready to smash his face in, but Shen Mu grabbed his wrist.

    "Not yet." Shen Mu¡¯s voice was sharp, cutting through the haze of rage. "He doesn¡¯t deserve a quick death."

    <hr>

    The white-robed disciple casually watched the carnage unfold, his lips curling into a sneer, his hands behind his back. "Pathetic slaves, I should have known they wouldn''t be of much use," he muttered before turning his gaze to Feiyin.

    The boy was standing still, unnaturally calm, his grey eyes dotted with amethyst locked onto him with chilling intensity.

    Shin scoffed. "I am Shin, third-class outer disciple. A Qi Manifestation phase cultivator. You, boy, have just made the worst mistake of your life."

    Feiyin¡¯s voice was quiet, but it cut through the air like a blade.

    "Feiyin."

    Nothing more. No titles. No bravado. Just his name.

    Then he moved.

    Steel clashed against reinforced flesh as Feiyin¡¯s saber met Shin¡¯s arm. Sparks flew as the Qi Manifestation cultivator channeled his essence into his limbs, his strikes carrying an overwhelming weight. A single hit could shatter bones, rupture organs¡ª

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Yet Feiyin did not break.

    Shin¡¯s brows furrowed as he lashed out with a palm strike, aiming for Feiyin¡¯s ribs. Feiyin twisted at the last moment, minimizing the impact, but even then, the force sent a deep ache through his bones. He barely had time to exhale before Shin was on him again, his movements brutal and relentless. A knee came for his stomach, and Feiyin barely managed to block with his forearm, the impact sending a jarring pain through his entire body.

    Gritting his teeth, he retaliated, twisting his wrist to angle his saber for a counterstrike. The blade met Shin¡¯s reinforced flesh, and though it cut, it did not bite deep enough. Shin sneered, using the moment to slam his elbow down toward Feiyin¡¯s shoulder, forcing him to disengage and stagger back.

    The disparity was clear¡ªShin had the advantage in raw power, his strikes carrying the weight of a Qi Manifestation cultivator. But Feiyin was keeping up, refusing to fall, refusing to be overpowered outright.

    And that infuriated Shin.

    No, more than that.

    He¡¯s adapting.

    Shin gritted his teeth, fury simmering in his chest. "You¡ªhow are you still standing? A mere Meridian Opening cultivator¡ª!"

    Feiyin didn¡¯t answer. He barely heard him.

    His mind was empty, numb, detached from the battle as instinct guided his movements. Yet somewhere, beneath the cold execution of his attacks, a voice whispered to him.

    Hui¡¯s voice.

    The memory of her laughter, the quiet moments where she would hum as she cooked, the shy smile when they praised her food.

    Gone.

    She was gone.

    The emptiness ate at his inside as he asked himself.

    What do I want to do right now?

    The answer came immediately, surging from the depths of his being.

    I want to destroy this sect. Wipe it out completely from the face of the earth

    But I can¡¯t. Not yet.

    The void needed to be filled.

    So what can I do now?

    A single, irrefutable answer came to him as he looked at his opponent, and with it, an irresistible urge.

    I can destroy this one first.

    Something clicked.

    His blade pulsed, not with Qi¡ªbut with something deeper, something more fundamental, something that came from the bottom of his heart.

    Intent.

    His intent sharpened the edge of his saber, turning it into something beyond mere steel. The air around it seemed to distort, as if the very world recoiled from its presence. It was invisible yet undeniable, a silent promise of destruction.

    Shin¡¯s instincts screamed at him. He leaped back, trying to create distance, but Feiyin was already there.

    The first strike came. Shin blocked it, but his reinforced arms buckled under the sheer force. The second strike tore through his shoulder, blood spraying as he stumbled.

    "Impossible!" he choked, his voice laced with panic.

    Feiyin didn¡¯t give him time to recover.

    A final step. A final swing.

    Shin¡¯s body tried to resist, his instincts screaming at him to dodge, to survive¡ªbut it was too late. The moment Feiyin''s saber moved, it was over.

    The blade passed through his neck like a whisper of death, so sharp, so final, that for a fraction of a second, Shin still believed himself alive. He saw Feiyin¡¯s cold, unwavering expression, the terrifying, absolute calm in those grey eyes speckled with amethyst.

    Then, the world tilted.

    A warm spray of blood filled the air as his head detached from his body, his final thoughts vanishing into nothingness before his severed skull struck the ground with a dull, lifeless thud.

    The body crumpled next to it, twitching once, twice¡ªthen still.

    Silence fell.

    Feiyin stood over the corpse, his saber dripping with blood, his grey eyes devoid of emotion, clouding the turmoil he felt raging inside him.

    Then he turned.

    Ren and Shen Mu stood nearby, their expressions dark, their hands gripping a battered figure. Kui Long. His face was swollen and bloodied, his robes torn, his body trembling as he tried to keep himself upright.

    Ren¡¯s voice was low, filled with seething rage. "This bastard is the one who took Hui away."

    Feiyin felt it again¡ªthat deep, gnawing urge to annihilate. His fingers tightened around his saber. But before he could act, movement in the distance caught his attention. He turned, eyes narrowing as Yue approached, carrying Hui¡¯s lifeless body in her arms. Her eyes were red, tears streaking her face, her lips quivering as she glared at Kui Long with nothing but raw, unfiltered agony.

    "You! Why did you do this?!" Her voice cracked, torn between heartbreak and fury.

    Kui Long shrank under her gaze, his previous bravado crumbling. "I¡ªI¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t know she was yours! I have no choice¡ªI have to bring in beauties for Young Master Feng every month!"

    Yue recoiled in disgust. "You beast!"

    Feiyin raised a hand, his voice quiet but absolute. "Don¡¯t waste your time on him. He will be taken care of."

    He turned his gaze to Shen Mu, who met his eyes with a grim nod before shifting his attention to Kui Long, pinning him with a cold, assessing stare.

    Shen Mu¡¯s voice was eerily smooth. "You love to take things from others that don¡¯t belong to you. So you won¡¯t mind if I take something from you, like, let¡¯s say¡­ your manhood?"

    Kui Long shivered violently, his breath quickening in sheer terror. "No¡ªplease! I¡ªI''ll tell you anything! Just don¡¯t¡ª!"

    Feiyin¡¯s expression remained unreadable, but then, he smiled¡ªa warm, almost comforting smile. Yet it sent a deep, primal fear crawling up Kui Long¡¯s spine.

    "I can ask Shen Mu to take it easy on you," Feiyin murmured, his tone deceptively soft. "You just need to tell me everything you know about this Feng of yours."

    Kui Long¡¯s head bobbed frantically as Shen Mu reached into his belt, withdrawing a long, gleaming needle. "Yes! Yes! I¡¯ll tell you everything!"

    His voice came in rushed, panicked gasps. "Feng Liu¡ªhe¡¯s a first-class outer disciple of the Joyful Union Branch! He¡¯s built a massive following with his network and strength! I''ve also heard that he is only 24 years old yet is expected to reach the elemental infusion phase! He¡¯s a sea elf, charismatic, good-looking, but¡ªhe¡¯s sadistic! Even to his own people! He¡­ he buys or takes girls to harvest their yin essence for cultivation¡­ he¡ªhe enjoys it!"

    Feiyin¡¯s smile deepened as Kui Long¡¯s words tumbled out. The more he spoke, the more his fate was sealed.

    "Alright, you did as asked," Feiyin said, his voice light. "So here¡¯s my part."

    He turned to Shen Mu, his expression utterly serene. "Shen, can you take it easy on him?"

    Shen Mu¡¯s grin turned vicious as he twirled the needle between his fingers. "I¡¯ll do my best."

    Kui Long¡¯s screams echoed into the night.

 Chapter 80- A Promise Carved in Blood

    The morning was still, but it carried the weight of sorrow heavier than any storm.

    Feiyin sat close to Yue, his hand moving gently through her hair as she sobbed against his chest. His other hand rested on her back, offering what little comfort he could, though his own heart felt hollow. His eyes, usually sharp and full of purpose, were clouded, staring numbly at the still form before them.

    Hui lay there, her body covered by his robe, the fabric barely shielding her from the cruel reality of what had been done to her. Even in death, traces of the nightmare she endured clung to her skin. But now, wrapped in his robe, she was at least hidden from prying eyes, given back a sliver of dignity that had been stolen from her.

    The sun was rising, its golden light filtering through the cracks in the wooden walls, yet it did nothing to warm him.

    The quiet was broken by the sound of a door creaking open. Feiyin lifted his head as Shen Mu and Ren stepped out from the adjoining room, their faces carved from stone, their hands still stained crimson. In each of their grips, they held a severed head.

    Kui Long¡¯s expression was frozen in horror, mouth parted in an eternal, soundless scream. Shin¡¯s was eerily calm, as if in his last moments, he had finally understood that he had no right to struggle against the inevitable.

    Feiyin let out a slow breath, looking away from the grisly sight. He pressed his lips against the crown of Yue¡¯s head in a silent gesture before gently shifting her to the side.

    ¡°It¡¯s time,¡± he murmured.

    Yue sniffled, rubbing at her swollen eyes as Feiyin stood, moving toward Hui. He bent down, his arms sliding beneath her, lifting her with the same care one would a sleeping child. Her body, though cold, felt strangely light in his grasp.

    No one spoke as they left the cabin, stepping into the quiet morning. The only sound was the occasional rustle of leaves and the soft sobs that escaped Yue as they walked.

    They made their way through the forest, their path already decided without words. It was a place they all knew well¡ªa small hill, near a sturdy old tree where they had often gathered after missions, seeking solace in rare moments of peace.

    The air was different there. The breeze carried scents of earth and leaves, crisp and fresh, yet it only heightened the ache in Feiyin¡¯s chest.

    As they stepped onto the hill, memories flooded them. They had spent so many evenings here, roasting meat beneath the shade, sharing laughter, teasing Hui about how seriously she took her cooking. She had always been the first to prepare the fire, the last to sit down, making sure everything was perfect for them.

    Feiyin clenched his jaw, his throat tightening. The lump he had been holding down since last night finally surged forward, and his vision blurred as tears spilled silently down his face. He inhaled shakily, trying to contain the storm inside him, but it was impossible.

    Beside him, Ren cursed under his breath, his voice thick as he wiped furiously at his eyes. "Damn it, damn it, damn it..."

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    Yue fell to her knees, pressing her forehead to the grass, her sobs raw and unrestrained.

    Shen Mu stood rigid, his head tilted back as if looking at the sky, his lips pressed so tightly together they had turned pale. But the tremor in his shoulders betrayed him.

    Feiyin looked down at Hui in his arms. Despite the traces of abuse that marred her, despite the cold that seeped from her skin, under the soft glow of the rising sun, she almost seemed¡­ at peace. As if, just for a moment, she had returned to the safety of their little group, ready to cook one more meal, to chastise them for eating too quickly, to blush shyly as they teased her.

    A fresh wave of pain crashed over him, but he forced himself to breathe. He needed to be steady. Just a little longer.

    With a shaky breath, he knelt down, setting her down gently beneath the tree.

    ¡°It¡¯s time,¡± he repeated, his voice hoarse.

    Ren stepped forward, handing him a shovel without a word.

    Feiyin took it and drove it into the earth.

    The sound of metal hitting soil felt too final, too cruel.

    But there was no hesitation.

    One after another, the others joined him. No one spoke, but their movements were swift, determined. The trench deepened quickly beneath their combined effort, dirt flying as they worked with the desperation of those trying to stave off reality just a little longer.

    As they neared the final depth, Yue, her voice steadier now, murmured, "She loved to watch the sunsets here, under the shade."

    Feiyin paused, nodding slowly, his grip tightening on the shovel. "Yeah¡­ she used to say it was like a lullaby. She¡¯d always end up falling asleep watching."

    Ren let out a shuddering breath. "And she¡¯d chastise us for being too loud while she was trying to ¡®appreciate the moment.¡¯"

    Shen Mu exhaled shakily, his voice barely above a whisper. "And when we actually quieted down, she¡¯d just smile at the sky, like it was telling her a secret only she could hear."

    A faint, bittersweet smile flickered over Feiyin¡¯s lips before it faded.

    They laid her down, covering her gently in the remaining fabric of their robes, leaving themselves only in their tunics. Each motion, each handful of dirt they tossed onto her, felt like another stab to their hearts. A quiet, irreversible truth that she was gone.

    When the last bit of earth settled, they stood together in front of the grave, huddling close, as if trying to share what little warmth remained between them.

    Feiyin took a step forward, toward the tree. His fingers curled around his saber, and with careful, precise movements, he carved into the bark:

    Here lies Hui Ying.

    He stepped back, letting the others take their turn.

    Shen Mu approached first, his needle scratching delicate strokes beside the name.

    A dear friend.

    Yue followed, her claws marking deep, unwavering lines.

    A beloved sister.

    Ren hesitated, then with a dagger, he etched his words beneath the others.

    And the best damn cook in the world.

    They stood in silence, staring at the words, at the tree that would stand watch over her. Then, Feiyin stepped forward again, placing the two severed heads beneath the trunk. He dipped his saber into the pooling blood, letting it stain the steel, and carved the final words:

    May she rest in peace.

    He let the silence stretch before finishing.

    I promise, this is just the beginning.

    The wind carried their grief into the sky, and as the sun climbed higher, they stood together, a quiet, unyielding promise taking root in their souls.

    Hui would not be forgotten.

    And this would not go unpunished.

 Chapter 81- Paths of No Return

    The unrelenting heat of noon pressed down over the bloodstained hilltop, illuminating the quiet burial site beneath the hilltop tree. The air was heavy with silence, the scent of turned earth mingling with dew. Hui''s resting place stood still and solemn beneath the carved words etched into the bark, a quiet monument to a bond that even death could not erase.

    But there was no time left to mourn.

    Feiyin stood with his arms crossed, his gaze locked on the fading fading overhead, as the wind brushed past them like a whisper of everything they lost. Behind him, the others lingered in silence, their faces drawn with exhaustion and grief.

    They had killed a third-class outer disciple. The white-robed Shin, known and feared. And Kui Long, a subordinate of a powerful backer within the Joyful Union Branch. Their blood had barely dried beneath the tree.

    Feiyin exhaled slowly. "We can¡¯t stay here."

    Ren looked up from where he had been seated on a stone, rubbing his temple. "You want to leave already? Hui¡¯s... she¡¯s just¡ª"

    "We have no choice," Feiyin said, turning toward them. His voice held no edge, only firm clarity. "We killed a ranked disciple. If we stay as menial disciples, we¡¯ll be executed for it. But if we pass the branch trials, we become outer disciples ourselves."

    Shen Mu nodded, his face pale but resolute. "And outer disciples can¡¯t be punished by the sect for fighting other outer disciples."

    "Exactly." Feiyin¡¯s eyes were tired but focused. "The sect only cares about strength and results. So long as we don¡¯t damage its interests, it turns a blind eye."

    Yue stood quietly, hugging her arms around herself. Her eyes were still puffy and red. "It just feels wrong to leave like this. She¡¯s gone, and we¡¯re splitting up on the same day."

    Feiyin walked over to her, placing a steady hand on her shoulder. "I know. It¡¯s not fair. It¡¯s not right. But if we want any chance of surviving in this place, we can¡¯t delay. Hui would¡¯ve wanted us to live. She always made sure we had enough food, enough strength... enough warmth. She wouldn¡¯t want that to go to waste."

    A beat of silence passed.

    Yue closed her eyes and nodded.

    Ren muttered, half to himself, "Didn¡¯t you want to open your last two meridians first?"

    Feiyin gave a faint smile. "I did. I still plan to. But I¡¯ll finish it in the Saint Alchemy Branch. I¡¯ve come too far to let a bottleneck decide my fate."

    The wind blew again, rustling the tree leaves above Hui¡¯s grave.

    "Then... what do we do now?" Shen Mu asked, his voice quiet.

    Feiyin looked at each of them in turn. "We make a promise. Right here. Right now. That we¡¯ll keep growing. That we¡¯ll rise through the disciple ranks. That we¡¯ll survive¡ªno matter what. Until we can come back here. Together."

    Ren¡¯s lips pressed into a tight line. Then he nodded. "Deal. I¡¯m not dying until I¡¯ve pissed on Feng Liu¡¯s grave."

    Yue let out a breath that was half a sob, half a laugh. "I promise. We¡¯ll meet again. Stronger."

    Shen Mu pulled something from his belt and placed it gently at the base of Hui¡¯s grave¡ªa small wooden spoon she had once carved for tasting sauces. "I¡¯ll make them pay, Hui. And I¡¯ll be alive to see it."

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    Feiyin stepped back and gave a deep bow to the grave. "We¡¯ll come back. Not as the same people we are now. But stronger, wiser. And when we do¡ªwe¡¯ll be in a position where no one can touch us again."

    Then, without another word, they turned.

    The sect¡¯s mountain range loomed in the distance¡ªa series of jagged stone giants veiled in early morning mist. The menial disciple grounds had always been at the base of the outer cliffs, far from the true heart of the sect. But today, they would leave the outskirts behind.

    After fetching Bai Yu from his bed, Feiyin led them down the path, their steps falling heavy with lingering grief as they entered the dense forest. The towering pines formed a canopy that filtered the noon light into streaks of gold and shadow. Here, the air shifted¡ªcooler, damper, laced with the scent of moss and earth, far removed from the dry heat that baked the menial disciples ground. It was as if they were passing through a threshold, leaving behind not just Hui¡¯s grave, but a chapter of their lives.

    As they climbed higher, the air thinned gradually, each breath carrying a sharper edge. The forest grew quieter with every step, the calls of birds fading, replaced by the occasional rustle of unseen things moving among the underbrush. A faint sense of anticipation began to bloom in their chests, each of them feeling it differently¡ªapprehension, determination, the quiet murmur of destiny approaching.

    The trail narrowed as it rose, winding through natural stone arches and along ridges that overlooked steep drops into misty valleys below. Despite their silence, they could feel the pulse of the mountain underfoot, ancient and unyielding.

    Finally, the path split.

    At the fork, they slowed to a halt. On one side, a path descended gently through a corridor of tall, silent trees, their bark pale as bone and their leaves whispering with secrets. The air was thick with mist, hanging low and shimmering like moonlight, though the sun still beat above¡ªthe path to the Saint Spirit Branch. Ren placed a hand on Feiyin¡¯s shoulder, his usual smirk absent. "Don¡¯t get killed before we meet again."

    Feiyin gave him a half-smile, one that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. "Only if you promise the same."

    Yue stepped forward, surprising Ren with a sudden hug. She buried her face in his shoulder for a brief moment. "You better come back in one piece. I¡¯ll kill you myself if you don¡¯t."

    Ren chuckled, though the sound was thin. "Wouldn¡¯t dream of giving you the satisfaction."

    Shen Mu offered Ren a nod, then reached out to clasp his arm. "Don¡¯t forget what we¡¯re doing this for. Keep your head, keep your heart¡ªand make it count."

    Ren grinned faintly, glancing at them all. "Alright then... let¡¯s see who climbs the ranks faster. Whoever ends up highest owes the rest a feast."

    Feiyin nodded. "Deal. And you¡¯re cooking. Hui would¡¯ve wanted that much."

    On the opposite side, broad steps of stone curved upward along a terraced ridge where crystal-clear waterfalls cascaded between natural platforms. The air was humid, heavy with the scent of wet stone and flowering moss, and each level of the ridge pulsed faintly with a primal energy. It was a place for bodies honed to perfection, where strength was carved as much from will as it was from bone¡ªthe Saint Body Branch. Yue gave Feiyin one last look, then without hesitation, pulled both him and Shen Mu into a tight embrace. Her arms trembled as she held them close. "You¡¯re both too stubborn for your own good. Don¡¯t do anything reckless. Promise me."

    Feiyin gently returned the hug, his hand resting lightly on her back. "We¡¯ll be fine. Just don¡¯t let the Saint Body Branch turn you into a boulder."

    Shen Mu let out a faint breath of laughter, then added, "And don¡¯t get used to being the strongest without us around."

    Yue managed a teary smile as she stepped back. "No promises."

    Farther along, the trail narrowed into a quiet corridor veiled by wisps of pale smoke and the sharp tang of herbs. The stone walls flanking the entrance were warm to the touch. There was no noise¡ªonly the faint hum of energy and the slow, pulsing breath of fire beneath the mountain¡ªthe path to the Saint Alchemy Branch. That was Feiyin and Shen Mu¡¯s destination.

    And near a shallow valley cloaked in shadows, a wild, winding trail led through tangled roots and vibrant, oversized flora. The trees stood taller and stranger here, and hidden among their branches were luminous eyes and clicking beaks¡ªbeasts that watched without blinking. The air here was thick, instinctual, filled with the unspoken language of creatures who obeyed only those strong enough to earn their respect¡ªthe Beast Taming Branch. Yue¡¯s final glance was toward that valley.

    They stood in silence.

    Then they each turned and walked.

    The group that had once shared meals, laughter, and hardship beneath the same roof now split, each path leading them into the heart of the sect, toward unknown futures.

    The mountain range swallowed them, one by one.

    And above them, the wind whispered through the leaves of a lone tree on a hill, where a grave stood facing the sunset.

 Chapter 82- Through the Mist

    The path leading to the Saint Spirit Branch coiled like a silver ribbon through the mountain¡¯s upper reaches, veiled in a thick, shimmering mist that clung to the rocks like memory. Ren walked in silence, his boots brushing against pale, dew-laced grass. He didn¡¯t rush. Something in the air felt... wrong.

    It wasn¡¯t fear exactly. Not yet. It was that quiet itch just beneath the skin, a whisper at the base of his neck¡ªthe instincts he had come to trust more than anything. He slowed, narrowing his eyes as he scanned the trees lining the path.

    The mist danced too unnaturally, shifting in and out of focus like a painting half-done. Every few steps, he caught himself staring at the same white-barked tree again and again, the same jagged stone. The slope should¡¯ve changed more than this by now. Ren frowned.

    He stopped moving altogether and closed his eyes.

    Nothing. The same fog-laced silence.

    Then, he opened his eyes and took three steps back.

    The scenery blurred. A ripple shimmered through the air¡ªbarely visible¡ªand the mountain path ahead reformed into something else. A new incline. A fork he hadn¡¯t seen before. The real one.

    Ren exhaled slowly. "A formation..."

    He circled wide around the illusionary boundary, making sure not to touch the mist again. His body moved on practiced reflex, a careful, sideways approach until the pressure that had been knotting in his gut finally eased.

    Moments later, the mist cleared completely, revealing a carved stone gate flanked by glowing spirit lanterns. There, seated on a weather-worn bench beside the archway, was a young man dressed in the light robes of an outer disciple¡ªwhite with a faint blue trim and two embroidered bands along the left sleeve.

    Second-class.

    The man looked up, an amused spark in his dark eyes. "Well, that didn¡¯t take long."

    Ren raised an eyebrow, still alert. "Was I expected to take longer?"

    The older disciple chuckled and stood, stretching his back. He was lean, maybe eighteen, with a crescent scar above his jawline and a an eccentric flair that danced between charm and mystery, like someone who knew more than he let on.

    "You¡¯re the new one, right? From the menial section? The one who came with the group that caused all that noise yesterday."

    Ren didn¡¯t confirm, but the silence seemed answer enough.

    The disciple smirked. "Didn¡¯t think you¡¯d find your way out of the confusion formation so soon. It usually takes people an hour, sometimes three."

    "You mean... that mist?" Ren asked, his brow furrowing. "That was part of the test?"

    The disciple nodded. "You think the Saint Spirit Branch welcomes just anyone? The mountain doesn¡¯t guide the blind."

    Ren looked back toward the path. The mist had already crept forward again, hiding the route behind him.

    "What would¡¯ve happened if I didn¡¯t step out?"

    "You¡¯d have wandered into the grove."

    "And...?"

    The older disciple¡¯s tone turned casual¡ªtoo casual. "The pale white trees feed on weak souls. They¡¯re drawn to unformed minds. You wouldn¡¯t have made it far."

    Ren¡¯s chest tightened, but he kept his expression still. "That¡¯s part of the recruitment process?"

    The man shrugged. "Those who die to that test wouldn¡¯t have survived what comes next. Better to die early than fail the branch and embarrass it. That''s what the elders would say anyway."

    Ren said nothing.

    After a pause, the disciple turned and gestured. "Come on. The testing ground¡¯s ahead."

    They walked together beneath hanging vines and strange blue fungi pulsing with faint light. The further they climbed, the more the forest gave way to jagged rock and polished stone. Eventually, they reached a large plateau cut into the mountain itself.

    Array circles had been carved directly into the floor¡ªhalf a dozen of them¡ªeach etched with different layouts and glowing faintly with stored essence.

    "I¡¯m Sima Ke," the disciple finally said. "Second-class disciple of the Saint Spirit Branch. I¡¯ll be overseeing your test."

    Ren nodded. "Ren."

    Sima grinned. "Let¡¯s see if you¡¯re worth the name. Token, please."

    Ren retrieved his sect token and handed it over. The edges shimmered as the test fee was automatically deducted.

    Sima tossed it back. "You¡¯ll be tested on three things: recognition, disruption, and escape."

    He gestured toward the first circle.

    "Step in."

    Ren walked into the formation. At once, he felt the shift¡ªsubtle, like his weight had doubled. The lines around him pulsed with light.

    "First, tell me what type of formation this is."

    Ren¡¯s eyes narrowed. He stepped slowly, checking the layout¡ªthe number of lines, the connection of plates, the element marks at the edges.

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    "Heavy Pressure Suppression Array. Earth-type core. Meant to wear down targets over time and test endurance."

    Sima Ke smiled. "Not bad. Next."

    The second formation activated. The air warped slightly, and a mild dizziness washed over Ren.

    "Escape."

    Ren staggered, biting the inside of his cheek to stay focused. He tried to trace the source of the array¡¯s center, using his foot to shift a stone plate two inches to the left. The air shimmered¡ªand cracked.

    He dropped to one knee, exhaling sharply as the dizziness vanished.

    Sima nodded. "You might survive this after all."

    By the fourth formation, Ren¡¯s robes were soaked with sweat, his arms shaking slightly from constant adjustment and feedback. His final task was to disrupt a highly intricate illusion array¡ªone built on eight layered plates, half of which rotated automatically.

    His fingers moved with careful calculation, shifting one plate at a time, guided not only by precise knowledge¡ªbut also by the raw instinct that had carried him this far. He didn¡¯t yet fully understand the deep mechanisms of the array, but something in him knew where to touch, where to twist, when to hesitate. It wasn¡¯t logic¡ªit was survival.

    The light flickered. The world twisted¡ªthen snapped back into focus.

    The array collapsed.

    Ren exhaled. He swayed slightly but caught himself.

    Sima gave a low whistle. "Good. Very good. Not perfect¡ªbut you¡¯re sharper than most we see."

    Ren looked up. His voice was hoarse but steady. "That¡¯s it?"

    "That¡¯s it. You pass."

    Ren didn¡¯t smile. He simply nodded, stepping out of the circle, legs aching, head still swimming.

    Sima handed him a white outer disciple robe, its edges trimmed in spirit-thread blue.

    "Welcome to the Saint Spirit Branch, outer disciple Ren."

    Ren took the robe, his fingers curling around the fabric. It was smoother than anything he had worn before, soft and cool like flowing water, with a subtle weight that hinted at protective enchantments woven into every thread. Compared to the coarse, often scratchy robes of the menial disciples, it felt like stepping into another world. This wasn¡¯t just a uniform¡ªit was a mark of elevation. A promise of recognition. And a burden to carry forward.

    He¡¯d made it.

    But his thoughts lingered behind him¡ªon a grave beneath a tree, on three others walking their own paths, on a promise whispered in the blood-soaked noon.

    You better stay alive!

    <hr>

    Yue¡¯s breath came in controlled bursts, her heart pounding as she crouched low in the shadow of a jagged stone monolith. The Saint Body Branch¡¯s testing ground was unlike anything she had expected. It was vast¡ªan open plateau surrounded by towering cliffs, ringed by trees with fire-red leaves and crags carved by ancient hands. The heat rising from the stone felt primal, natural, like the breath of a beast waiting to be challenged.

    Across from her stood a life-sized puppet, fashioned of blackwood and iron sinew, its blank face expressionless. It exuded an oppressive presence¡ªan opponent engineered to replicate the strength, defense, and speed of a high-level Meridian Opening cultivator. Each of its limbs moved with unsettling precision, powered by tightly woven cores of refined essence. Then it moved.

    Yue sprang forward.

    Her claws extended in a flash, retractable blades of bone-hardened keratin sliding from beneath her fingertips with a slick hiss. She moved low and to the side, feeling the puppet¡¯s swing cut the air where her head had been a breath ago. Her claws slashed across its side, sparks flaring as she tore through its outer armor.

    One down.

    But she wasn¡¯t given time to rest. Two more puppets emerged from the cliffs, each heavier, their joints creaking like old wood and steel. Yue gritted her teeth and steadied her stance.

    She launched herself again.

    The first puppet swung low¡ªshe leapt over it, twisting mid-air, landing on its shoulder and vaulting to kick off the second one¡¯s chest. She darted between them, her tail flicking as her balance adjusted instinctively. Her claws scraped against one puppet¡¯s arm, tearing through the weak point at the elbow joint. Another pivot, another cut.

    Her body moved like water¡ªfast, unpredictable, honed through countless hours of training under the sun and harsh discipline. But more than that¡ªit moved with grief.

    Hui...

    The third wave came without warning. Four puppets. Coordinated, tighter formations. Yue¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    She dodged a sweeping leg, dropped into a roll, slashed upward into a puppet¡¯s torso. One of them managed to clip her shoulder, sending her skidding across the dirt. Her breath hitched, pain flaring¡ªbut she was already moving, spinning under the next strike. Her claws dug into stone as she flipped over another puppet¡¯s back, landing hard, her muscles straining.

    Still she stood.

    They kept coming.

    The final test began without a signal. Eight puppets stepped into the arena, then another eight behind them. Sixteen in total.

    Yue felt it immediately¡ªher body was already tired, her stamina stretched thin. Her arms trembled slightly with the effort of holding her stance. Her breath came heavier.

    Still, she did not step back.

    I made a promise.

    I will not fall here.

    The battle became a blur. The world shrank to motion and instinct. Yue ducked, twisted, leapt, clawed, bled. Her muscles screamed. Her body screamed. She refused to listen.

    She could hear Hui¡¯s laughter in the back of her mind¡ªDon¡¯t push yourself too hard or I won¡¯t make your favorite dessert.

    A puppet¡¯s strike tore through the sleeve of her robe. Blood spattered the ground.

    She roared.

    With a burst of strength she didn¡¯t know she had, Yue drove her claws into the nearest puppet¡¯s core and ripped it out. The others closed in¡ªbut she weaved through them like a shadow, one motion into the next, her mind empty save for the single thought: keep moving.

    She no longer counted how many were left. Her body had entered that place beyond exhaustion, where thought fell away and only survival remained.

    Two hours.

    She didn¡¯t know how long it had been until the last puppet fell with a shuddering thud, its limbs locking and body cracking as its core gave out.

    Yue dropped to one knee, her chest heaving.

    A horn sounded in the distance¡ªlow and echoing.

    The test was over.

    A pair of disciples emerged from a concealed platform above, watching from behind a lattice of woven stone. One of them descended, a towering woman nearly three meters tall, clad in white robes stretched across her muscular frame. Her shoulders were broad, her presence imposing, and her chest expansive, making her look less like a cultivator and more like a war deity stepped out of myth. She wore the emblem of the Saint Body Branch etched onto her shoulder, with two yellow threads on her sleeves¡ªmarks of her rank.

    She grinned, a fierce, toothy smile that could¡¯ve been mistaken for a challenge. Her eyes glinted with approval. "Yue, right? You look like you''ve been through a storm and bit it back."

    Yue raised her head, panting. "Yes."

    The woman let out a low chuckle, arms crossed over her chest. "Good. You passed. That fire in you? You better keep it ablaze, you''ll need it in here."

    Yue said nothing. She didn¡¯t smile. Didn¡¯t cry. She simply stood, blood dripping from one arm, her claws sliding back beneath her skin.

    She had made it.

    But she hadn¡¯t won.

    Not yet.

 Chapter 83- Ashes and Sparks

    The path to the Saint Alchemy Branch curled through a narrow canyon, it''s walls layered with ancient sedimentation, natural striations tinted by ages of wind and rain¡ªlike history itself had imprinted its lessons into stone. Feiyin and Shen Mu walked side by side, the scent of scorched metal and herbal smoke thick in the air. The mountain groaned faintly beneath their feet, not with threat¡ªbut with heat.

    They passed under a wide stone arch at the canyon''s mouth, where two towering braziers burned with blue-green fire. Beyond that, the ground shifted¡ªno longer natural, but paved in hexagonal tiles of blackened bronze, each step ringing faintly with a hollow echo.

    Unlike the crowded chaos of the menial section, the testing grounds here were composed of several small buildings, each designed for focused, solitary work. As Feiyin and Shen Mu approached the entrance to the compound, a tall woman stepped out from one of the buildings.

    She wore the robe of a second-class outer disciple, marked by two fine threads of silver running down each sleeve. Her features were sharp and angular, hair tied into a high bun streaked with soot, and her eyes gleamed with the calm fire of someone who had long since mastered the basics. The emblem of the Saint Alchemy Branch rested on her chest¡ªboth a cauldron and a flame, stitched in silver thread.

    "You two," she said, arms crossed as she looked them over. "Names, and which test you¡¯ve come to take."

    "Feiyin," he replied, voice calm. "Both pill and artifact."

    "Shen Mu," the other said. "Pill alchemy."

    The woman gave a curt nod, taking a longer look at Bai Yu, who was still sleeping around Feiyin''s shoulders, before turning around. "I¡¯m Yan Xue. I¡¯ll be your overseer. Follow me."

    As they trailed behind her deeper into the compound, Feiyin noticed colorful smoke trails rising from slitted chimneys¡ªpale green, lavender, crimson, even silver¡ªall signs of others refining their products in silence, hidden behind thick stone walls. The air smelled of mixed herbs, ash, and faint mineral heat.

    Yan Xue led them to a squat building near the edge of the slope. The stone door was thick and warded, muffling the occasional hissing of heated cauldrons from within. She pushed it open, revealing a clean chamber with two modest cauldrons spaced apart¡ªcrafted from reinforced iron alloy, each with etched stabilizing grooves around their bases and a tri-ring locking lid that helped regulate internal pressure. Their surfaces were worn smooth from repeated use, slightly stained from years of alchemical flame, and each stood atop a carved stone pedestal to reduce vibration during refinement.

    "Here," she said simply. "This room¡¯s shielded for stability. You¡¯ll each work in isolation, but I¡¯ll observe from the glass slit above."

    She gestured up to a narrow viewing panel embedded in the wall. "Remember: this is tier-one alchemy. Only your control, timing, and inner strength will determine the outcome."

    She glanced toward Shen Mu. "You first."

    Shen Mu nodded and walked to the left cauldron, pulling a satchel of personally selected herbs from his robe. Yan Xue said, arms folded. "You will receive a single attempt. Your success rate, stability, and control will determine your eligibility."

    She looked at Feiyin. "If you''re also testing artifact forging, you''ll proceed to the forge after."

    Feiyin gave a nod. He wasn¡¯t trying to seem extraordinary¡ªjust competent enough to be marked as a worthy investment.

    Shen Mu stepped forward first, selecting his ingredients with deft precision. His eyes narrowed as he measured powdered Nightshade, Bitterroot extract, and a drop of Violet Widow sap. Yan Xue¡¯s gaze flicked toward the table.

    "Poison?"

    "Of course," Shen Mu replied mildly. "And a painful one"

    Feiyin smiled faintly as Shen Mu¡¯s cauldron ignited. He poured in the ingredients in calculated layers, channeling a steady stream of inner strength beneath the basin. The mixture thickened and bubbled, turning a deep violet as Shen Mu carefully guided the reaction. Without access to essence, he used only his inner strength¡ªsteady, precise pulses directed beneath the cauldron¡ªto regulate the temperature and maintain balance between volatile compounds. The violet hue was not from any spiritual glow, but a true chemical reaction, sharpened by delicate control and subtle timing.

    Yan Xue observed silently. Shen Mu¡¯s posture never wavered, even as the cauldron hissed and bucked beneath him. At the final moment, he snapped the lid closed and tapped the side¡ªthree times, sharp and even.

    The reaction sealed.

    Moments later, a single pale violet pill rolled from the spout, shimmering with potency.

    Yan Xue picked it up, examined it. "Ninety-five percent purity. Very stable. A good pill. You pass."

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    Shen Mu exhaled softly, stepping back.

    Now it was Feiyin¡¯s turn. After gently handing Bai Yu to Shen Mu, Feiyin went to the adjacent wall, where shelves stocked with regular ingredients were available for the test takers.

    He selected his ingredients from a nearby shelf with practiced ease. Not too fast¡ªbut confident. For the pill, he chose a basic Vitality Recovery formula, something any alchemist could attempt, but few could perfect on the first try. His hands moved smoothly, placing in Red Lotus Root, Wild Ginseng, and Silver Sprig leaf.

    The flame beneath his cauldron sparked to life at a mere flick of his fingers. He used a slightly slower technique¡ªless flashy, but more methodical.

    As the herbs liquefied, he kept a steady grip on the sides of the cauldron, controlling the temperature by channeling careful bursts of inner strength at its base. He guided the bubbling mixture into a smooth, clockwise swirl, then reversed it, stabilizing the volatile components. His control came from a measured rhythm¡ªpulse, rest, pulse again¡ªuntil the viscosity and hue aligned with the ideal balance. At the final stage, he increased the inner pressure just enough to seal the medicinal qualities into shape, holding the cauldron steady until the mixture compressed and began to solidify.

    A clear pop signaled the pill''s emergence.

    Yan Xue picked it up, sniffed, and frowned slightly. "Ninety-nine percent purity. Perfect formation. Not bad."

    Feiyin only bowed slightly.

    Yan Xue stepped toward Shen Mu, pulling a neatly folded robe from a wooden shelf beside the wall. She handed it to him¡ªa crisp white robe with three thin silver streaks embroidered along the sleeves, signifying third-class outer disciple status. A cauldron emblem marked the chest in silver thread.

    "Welcome to your new cage," she said dryly. "You¡¯re a pill specialist of the Saint Alchemy Branch now¡ªlike it or not."

    Shen Mu accepted it with both hands, his expression calm, though his gaze darkened slightly at her words. Even so, he slipped the robe over his shoulders without protest.

    Feiyin raised a brow, glancing between her and Shen Mu. "That¡¯s an odd way to welcome someone."

    Yan Xue snorted. "Honest, not odd. You¡¯re outer disciples now. Yes, you have privileges¡ªaccess to resources, techniques, and a better bed. But don¡¯t let that fool you. If you don¡¯t step into the inner sect within fifteen years, the sect reclaims its investment. You¡¯ll be ''repurposed'' as nourishment¡ªbody and soul."

    Shen Mu stiffened slightly. "Nourishment?"

    "Fodder," she said bluntly. "There are cultivators who specialize in drawing strength from others¡ªfailed disciples become their fuel."

    Feiyin¡¯s jaw tightened, then he smiled. "So we¡¯re racing a new clock."

    "We all are," she replied with a shrug. "You¡¯ll find most outer disciples here tend toward extremes. Some grow depressed, others numb. Some become sadists, and others throw themselves into danger for the thrill. The pressure doesn¡¯t always make people stronger. Oftentimes, it reveals who they truly are."

    She looked at them both. "I wonder which one you¡¯ll end up being."

    Neither of them answered.

    Yan Xue turned, her boots crunching against the bronze-tiled ground. "Follow me."

    She led them across the compound to the artifact forge. Here, the heat was heavier, but more focused. The ringing of hammers echoed faintly from deeper workshops.

    "Refine an item of your choice," she said. "Same rules. One attempt."

    Feiyin nodded, stepping toward the nearest station.

    He chose a small blade¡ªdagger-length, practical. His materials were simple: iron sand, a shred of Windsteel, and a shard of Black Obsidian. Yet as he laid them out, his gaze lingered for a breath too long on the obsidian shard. It shimmered faintly under the forge''s heat, and in that reflection, he imagined Hui¡¯s smile, the warmth of her laughter while seasoning a dish by the fire.

    The forge roared to life not through power, but through perseverance¡ªa mirror to the ache in his chest.

    He let the iron sand melt first, then slowly introduced the Windsteel¡ªbinding it through continuous stirring, pacing each rotation by heartbeats that felt heavier than they should. He added the obsidian last, letting it soak until the metal began to darken at the edges.

    As he worked, grief curled like smoke in his chest, each strike of the hammer a muted scream. He hammered once¡ªfor her voice. Twice¡ªfor the promise left unfulfilled. A third time¡ªfor the futur that could have been.

    The shape began to form, lean and curved, but the blade carried an edge of malice that hadn¡¯t been intended. The obsidian had warped slightly, not from impurity, but from the sorrow imprinted through the inner strength he used. What emerged was no longer a clean, practical dagger¡ªit was a pain-wrought thing, with sharper ridges and a darker sheen.

    He quenched it without ceremony. The final hiss rose like a whisper through tears¡ªraw, fleeting, and full of the ache left behind.

    Feiyin stood motionless for a breath, the cooling air wrapping around him as if recognizing the finality of the blade¡¯s creation. He stepped forward and handed the weapon to Yan Xue, silent and composed, though the slight tremble in his fingers betrayed the storm beneath.

    She took the blade, her brow furrowing slightly as she tested its weight and balance. The edge shimmered faintly under the light, reflecting not only craftsmanship¡ªbut grief.

    "Fast formation," she murmured, eyes narrowed. "Harmonized materials. The obsidian¡ªsharper than it should be. That''s a painful edge for sure."

    She looked up at him, expression unreadable. "Not many can do both to this level. That blade¡¯s going to haunt someone."

    She handed him a robe.

    The white of the outer sect. Trimmed in silver along the seams. A single emblem was stitched over his chest¡ªboth a cauldron and a flame, intertwined in silver thread, marking him as one of the rare dual-discipline alchemists.

    Feiyin accepted it with quiet resolve.

    Shen Mu stepped beside him, already robed, Bai Yu still sleeping in his arms. They exchanged a glance¡ªwordless, but understood.

    Yan Xue gave a brief smile. "Welcome to the Saint Alchemy Branch, outer disciples. Your work begins now."

    Feiyin felt the weight of the robe settle on his shoulders¡ªand with it, the memory of Hui¡¯s grave.

    He would wear it.

    And one day, he would ensure that same fire would scorch the heart of the sect, burning away its filth and corruption until nothing remained but ash and her memory¡ªuntouched, eternal.